.
VR
Morganna777's Journal


Morganna777's Journal

THIS JOURNAL IS ON 152 FAVORITE JOURNAL LISTS

Honor: 0    [ Give / Take ]

PROFILE




118 entries this month
 

Interview with a real-life vampire: why drinking blood isn't like in Hollywood

13:49 Aug 16 2015
Times Read: 677




People who claim to be vampires are in the thousands, with demographics transcending class, race and gender. But there’s a reason they stay in the shadows

vampires

Vampires: ‘We do not identify with fictional characters, supernatural powers, or immortality, nor do we have any difficulty distinguishing between fantasy and reality.’

Drinking blood isn’t what Hollywood makes it out to be, according to real-life vampires.



First of all, there’s no biting – that’s neither safe nor sanitary – and with too many vital arteries, the neck isn’t the favored spot. Transactions aren’t carnages leaving the victim lifeless behind in a dark alley, and nor do vampires sleep in coffins or burn in daylight. They’re generally cool with garlic. Most of them don’t even have fangs.



Instead, modern vampires get their sustenance from inch-long incisions made by a sterilized scalpel on a fleshy part of the body that doesn’t scar. Though the vampire may suck it up directly from the source, medically trained personnel usually perform the procedure. There’s paperwork too: “donors” don’t just have to consent, but also provide health certificates proving the absence of blood-borne diseases. Still, feeding is a sensual and sacred ritual.



The people who claim to be vampires are in the thousands worldwide, with demographics transcending borders, class, race and gender. And increasingly, researchers study them.



“We’re people you pass on the street and likely socialize with on a daily basis,” says Merticus, the 37-year-old founding member of Atlanta’s Vampire Alliance. “We often keep this aspect of our life secret for fear we’ll be misunderstood and to safeguard against reprisals from what society deems taboo.”



Merticus has identified as a real vampire since 1997, and speaks eloquently and passionately about what vampirism is and what it is not. (“Not a cult, a religion, a dangerous practice, a paraphilia, an offshoot of the BDSM community, a community of disillusioned teenagers and definitely not what’s depicted in fictional books, movies or television.”)



An antique dealer by profession, married with two dogs, he’s one of exceptionally few vampires to be open about his identity (“I hide in plain sight,” he explains). For almost a decade, he has personally worked with academics, social scientists, psychologists, lawyers, law enforcement agencies and others on how to best approach, research and understand the vampire subculture.



An Atlanta native, he is known as Merticus both legally and personally – even on his Starbucks card. And while he mostly dresses head-to-toe in black, he doesn’t don colored lenses or fang prosthetics. In fact, he is keen to say he isn’t into it because vampirism is “cool”. Real vampires don’t care much for pop culture buzz, and most don’t look the stereotype (only some 35% of real vampires are into goth, he claims). Some even sneer at the “lifeforbiddenrs” (also known as “fashion vampires” and “posers”).



Modern vampires do not have sharp teeth. Facebook Twitter Pinterest

Modern vampires do not have sharp teeth. Photograph: Everett/Rex

Apart from the societal taboos attached to the practice, consuming human blood is generally not advisable: not only can it carry a range of diseases – including Hepatitis, HIV and parasites – but also hazardous amounts of iron. Indeed, modern vampires often insist that their cravings are not voluntary – life would have been easier without them – but something they’re born with. Yet, it isn’t necessarily sexual: though they can and do overlap, real vampirism should not be confused with blood fetishism.



Advertisement



Insiders refer to the realization of one’s vampiric nature as an awakening. It isn’t like the dramatic process often portrayed in movies, and one isn’t be “turned” through vampires bites. For most vampires, it’s a gradual and frightening process, normally manifesting itself in puberty or possibly following trauma. Through trial and error, vampires learn what curbs their hunger.



No one knows what causes haematomania, the craving to drink blood. Those who experience it describe it as an intense thirst-like sensation, an addiction with withdrawal-like symptoms. Animal blood or rare steaks may act as substitutes, but for most vampires nothing beats fresh blood. Frequency and amount vary but for many a few teaspoons once a week is enough. This, naturally, is supplemented with a normal diet: after all, real vampires are humans with human needs.



“Most people are able to maintain healthy energy levels through diet, exercise, social interactions and the occasional cappuccino,” says Mertucus. “We’ve had to develop alternative means to sate our energy needs.”



Not all drink blood, either. The community generally acknowledges two types of vampires: the blood vampires (“sanguinarians”) and the psychic or energy vampires who drain of “life-force” (also known as prana or chi) rather than blood from others.



“We do not identify with fictional characters, supernatural powers, or immortality, nor do we have any difficulty distinguishing between fantasy and reality,” Merticus says, adding that if anything, pop culture is catching up to them.



Real vampires, he says, have existed as an organized community for nearly 30 years, and in solitary for far longer. As there is no “test” for vampirism, everyone is welcome and it’s a remarkably diverse crowd, ranging from doctors, lawyers, soldiers, scientists, soldiers, artists, teachers and parents of all age, gender, ethnicity and religion. Some chose to align with like-minded through courts and houses, though the majority, he says, do not.



If there’s one thing real vampires seem to have in common, it is their reluctance to tell the world about who, and what, they are.



Vampire Facebook Twitter Pinterest

‘If there’s one thing real vampires seem to have in common, it is their reluctance to tell the world about who they are’. Photograph: Alamy

Vampirism is perhaps an unfortunate term, admits John Edgar Browning, a researcher who has studied real vampire communities in New Orleans and Buffalo for nearly a decade.



Advertisement



“The members of this community suffer from the constant conflation of their identity by the outside world with the mythological and filmic vampire,” Brownings explains. “As a result, outsiders generally think of them as being out of their minds.”



According to Browning, real vampires have carved out their identity using very little of the pop-cultural representation. And while the mainstream may love vampires on screen, those who identify as such live in deep fear of hate crime and discrimination.



“Had they called themselves something else entirely, their reception may have developed quite differently. Regardless, any mention of their special health issues is almost always treated with suspicion by medical professionals; the inclusion of the word ‘vampire’ only intensifies it.”



Unfortunately, the fictitious misconceptions have translated into real-life stigmas. A study published by DJ Williams of Idaho State University raised alarm that individuals from the community rarely reveal their practices to clinicians, fearing they be labeled psychopathological in some way, or even wicked. While vampirism isn’t illegal, or not included in Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM), self-identified vampires worry they may be deemed not competent to perform in typical social roles, including careers and parenting, or even be hospitalized.



To preserve the intensity of the fear and emotion reported by participants, Williams chose to present their questionaire responses in poetic structures.



“Would I be comfortable

Disclosing my vampire identity?

No, I would never do that!

It would detract

From real issues

For which I was seeking treatment.

I have no desire to be classified

As delusional,

Immature,

Or a threat to public safety.



Social workers, psychologists, and counselors

Should listen

And be open.

They need to know more

About spiritual things.

And not immediately jump

To treating a disorder.

For us, vampirism is normal.”



While Merticus does not deny the inherently predatory nature of vampirism, he insists that an overwhelming majority adhere to ethical and safe feeding practices, are of sound mind and judgment and productively contribute to society.

Is our fascination with vampires a good opportunity for modern day vampires to come out? Facebook Twitter Pinterest

Is our fascination with vampires a good opportunity for modern day vampires to come out? Photograph: PR

“We are often among the more intelligent, influential, and creative of the general population,” Merticus says. “Granted, we may be more ‘alluringly interesting’ or ‘dimensionally complex’ than your typical cubicle coworker or next door neighbor; but we’re trying to get by in this life just like everyone else!”



Advertisement



Those who have studied the community agree. According to both Browning and Williams, vampires seem to care deeply about the health and wellbeing of those they feed from, representing them as responsible, conscientious and mentally sane individuals (with their own codes of ethics ostracizing “rogues” feeding irresponsibly). The website of Atlanta’s Vampire Alliance even features a chapter on animal welfare, advising against unnecessary cruelty if choosing non-human blood.



Browning reports that while New Orleans’ community are extremely private, they regularly get together for humanitarian efforts, including feeding the city’s homeless. “One generally expects me to divulge stories of horror and revulsion about my experiences with the real vampire community, but the truth is I couldn’t have felt safer being around them,” he says.



Using the widespread discrimination of BDSM practitioners as a reference point, Williams explains that vampires’ fears to come out are far from unwarranted – much like kink (which was only removed from the DSM last year), vampirism highlights how ill-prepared our systems still are to deal with non-conventional lifeforbiddens and deviance.



Also the author of academic papers with titles such as Social Work, BDSM and Vampires and Does Social Work Need a Good Spanking?, Williams urges physicians and mental health professionals to meet vampires, as well as other patients with alternative identities, with tolerance and respect in order to better help them.



“Social justice is at core of this,” he explains. “I don’t think that real vampires are our next civil rights struggle. But I do think that we are moving into an era where social justice for a much wider variety of diverse identities and communities will be a key societal issue.”



Real vampirism, admittedly, is still a nascent field of research. While waiting for academia to catch up, advocates from inside the community commissioned their own study (Merticus was part of orchestrating it). It gathered 950 participants in 40 countries across all continents between 2006 and 2014, and found that real vampires reported a far greater than normal incidence of medical ailments such as asthma, chronic fatigue, fibromyalgia and endocrine system disorders than the general population.



As serious research picks up by social (and hopefully medical) science, Merticus hopes to find not only answers, but also that acknowledgment may lead to increased acceptance for his kind.



In real life, coming out or not – much like True Blood’s civil rights allegory– is a divisive question: is the pop-cultural fascination with vampires an opportunity to build alliances and enlighten the world? Or should vampires retreat underground to avoid judgment?



For now, real vampires feel safer in the shadows.



“I’m more concerned about family life, the economy, finding a steady donor, and hoping the media doesn’t attribute the latest murder to non-existent ‘vampire cults’ than I am worried about seeking social justice and acceptance for my identity,” Merticus says.



“All we ask for is an open mind, tolerance, and the right to privately live our lives.”

COMMENTS

-



 

Medieval Courtly Love Facts and interesting information about the life and times of the Medieval Knights of England - Medieval Courtly Love

15:32 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 691


Medieval Courtly Love

The romance of Medieval Courtly Love practised during the Medieval times of the Middle Ages was combined with the Code of Chivalry and the art of Chivalry. There were strict rules of courtly love and the art of Medieval Courtly Love was practised by the members of the courts across Europe during the Medieval times and era. The romance, rules and art of Medieval Courtly Love allowed knights and ladies to show their admiration regardless of their marital state. It was a common occurrence for a married lady to give a token to a knight of her choice to be worn during a Medieval tournament. There were rules which governed Medieval Courtly Love but sometimes the parties, who started their relationship with such elements of Medieval Courtly Love, would become deeply involved. A famous example of a relationship which was stirred by romantic Medieval Courtly Love and romance is described in the Legend of King Arthur, and the Knights of the Round Table, where his Queen, Guinevere fell in love with Sir Lancelot. Many illicit court romances were fuelled by the practise and art of Medieval Courtly Love.



The Origins of Medieval Courtly Love

The origins of Medieval Courtly Love were believed to be in Aquitaine in France in the 12th century and spread to other European countries. The art of Medieval Courtly Love was practised in English courts from the 1300's to the 1500's. During this period of time marriages were arranged and had little to do with love. A successful marriage was perceived as one that brought material advantages to the participants and their families. As love was clearly unrelated to marriage the requirement for romance could be gained outside marriage - as long as the rules relating to chastity and fidelity were strictly adhered to.



The Rules of Medieval Courtly Love

The violence and wars of the Middle Ages were tempered by the Rules of Medieval Courtly Love. The following rules and elements of Medieval Courtly Love during the Medieval times of the Middle Ages were written by the 12th Century Frenchman, Andreas Capellanus:



Marriage is no real excuse for not loving

He who is not jealous, cannot love

No one can be bound by a double love

It is well known that love is always increasing or decreasing

That which a lover takes against the will of his beloved has no relish

Boys do not love until they arrive at the age of maturity

When one lover dies, a widowhood of two years is required of the survivor

No one should be deprived of love without the very best of reasons

No one can love unless he is impelled by the persuasion of love

Love is always a stranger in the home of avarice

It is not proper to love any woman whom one would be ashamed to seek to marry

A true lover does not desire to embrace in love anyone except his beloved

When made public love rarely endures

The easy attainment of love makes it of little value; difficulty of attainment makes it prized

Every lover regularly turns pale in the presence of his beloved

When a lover suddenly catches sight of his beloved, his heart palpitates

A new love puts to flight an old one

Good character alone makes any man worthy of love

If love diminishes, it quickly fails and rarely revives

A man in love is always apprehensive

Real jealousy always increases the feeling of love

Jealousy, and therefore love, are increased when one suspects his beloved

He whom the thought of love vexes eats and sleeps very little

Every act of a lover ends in the thought of his beloved

A true lover considers nothing good except what he thinks will please his beloved

Love can deny nothing to love

A lover can never have enough of the solaces of his beloved

A slight presumption causes a lover to suspect his beloved

A man who is vexed by too much passion usually does not love

A true lover is constantly and without intermission possessed by the thought of his beloved

Nothing forbids one woman being loved by two men or one man by two women

The above rules of Courtly love demonstrate how playing this game could lead to all kinds of problems within the court circle.



Courtly Love



Medieval Courtly Love Poems and Songs

The ideals of Medieval Courtly Love was publicised in the poems, ballads, writings and literary works of various authors of the Middle Ages. Geoffrey Chaucer, the most famous author of the Middle Ages, wrote stories about Medieval Courtly Love in his book Canterbury Tales. The Miller's Tale describes the art of Medieval Courtly Love. Geoffrey Chaucer exhibited Medieval Courtly Love for the beautiful Blanche, the wife of John of Gaunt. Whereas his marriage to Phillippa de Roet was seen as a good but practical match. The wandering minstrels and troubadours of the Middle Ages sang ballads about Medieval Courtly Love and were expected to memorize the words of long poems describing the valour and the code of chivalry followed by the Medieval knights. The Dark Age myths of Arthurian Legends featuring King Arthur, Camelot and the Knights of the Round Table further strengthen the idea of a Knights Code of Chivalry and Medieval Courtly Love.



Medieval Courtly Love

The Medieval Times website provides interesting facts, history and information about these great people and important historical events which scatter the Medieval History books including Medieval Courtly Love. The Medieval Times Sitemap provides full details of all of the information and facts about the fascinating subject of the lives of the people who lived during the historical period of the Middle Ages. The content of this article on Medieval life and times provides free educational details, facts and information for reference and research for schools, colleges and homework for history courses and history coursework.


COMMENTS

-



 

Chivalry Facts and interesting information about the life and times of the Medieval Knights of England - Chivalry

15:31 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 692


What is Chivalry?

The word 'Chivalry derives from the French word chevalier meaning a horseman; a knight or a gallant young man. The definition of Chivalry can be described as a term often related to medieval institution of knighthood referring to the codes of conduct, including courtly love, adhered to by Medieval knights with gallant knightly values including honor, bravery, courteousness and honesty. Chivalry was the honor code of the knight. An important part of chivalry was to show respect and gallantry towards women. The Code of Chivalry was an important part of the society and lives of people who lived during the Medieval times and era. The Code of Chivalry was admired and understood by all.



Code of Chivalry

Courtly Love

Knights of the Round Table



Knights Code of Chivalry

A knight was expected to have not only the strength and skills to face combat in the violent era of the Middle Ages but was also expected to temper this aggressive side of a knight with a chivalrous side to his nature. There was not an authentic Code of Chivalry as such - it was a moral system which went beyond rules of combat and introduced the concept of Chivalrous conduct - qualities idealized by knighthood, such as bravery, courtesy, honor, and gallantry toward women.



Code of Chivalry - The Song of Roland

A Code of Chivalry was documented in 'The Song of Roland' during the period of William the Conqueror who ruled England from 1066. The 'Song of Roland' describes the 8th century Knights of the Dark Ages and the battles fought by the Emperor Charlemagne. The code has since been described as Charlemagne's Code of Chivalry. The Song of Roland was the most famous 'chanson de geste' and was composed between 1098-1100, describing the betrayal of Count Roland at the hand of Ganelon, and his resulting death in the Pyrenees at the hands of the Saracens. Roland was a loyal defender of his liege Lord Charlemagne and his code of conduct a description of the meaning of chivalry. An excerpt from the Song of Roland is as follows:



For his beauty the ladies hold him dear;

Who looks on him, with him her heart is pleased,

When she beholds, she can but smile for glee.

Was no pagan of such high chivalry.



The Code of Chivalry and the legends of King Arthur and Camelot

The ideals described in the Code of Chivalry were emphasised by the oaths and vows that were sworn in the Knighthood ceremonies of the Middle Ages and the Medieval era. These sacred oaths of combat were combined with the ideals of chivalry and with strict rules of etiquette and codes of conduct towards women. The ideals of a Code of Chivalry was publicised in the poems, ballads, writings and literary works of Medieval authors. The wandering minstrels of the Middle Ages sang these ballads and were expected to memorize the words of long poems describing the valour and the code of chivalry followed by the Medieval knights. The Dark Age myths of Arthurian Legends featuring King Arthur, Camelot and the Knights of the Round Table further strengthen the idea of a Code of Chivalry. The Arthurian legend revolves around the Code of Chivalry which was adhered to by the Knights of the Round Table - Honour, Honesty, Valour and Loyalty.



Chivalry toward Women - The Knight in Shining Armor

Chivalry was the honor code of the knight and great importance was placed on courtesy towards women leading to the concept of a 'Knight in Shining armor. In modern times the terms chivalry and chivalrous are used to describe courteous behavior, especially that of men towards women. In the movie 'Pretty Woman' the character played by Julia Roberts dreams of a 'Knight in shining armor' who will rescue her from captivity in a tower. When the character played by Richard Gere realises that she will settle for nothing less he rides to her apartment in a shining car (in place of a horse), wearing an expensive suit (in place of shining armor) brandishing an umbrella (in place of a Sword) to climb up to her apartment (the tower) and rescue her. A highly romantic gesture fulfilling her dreams of a 'Knight in shining armor'.



The Code of Chivalry and Courtly Love

The Code of Chivalry was combined with the romance of Courtly Love which was practised during the Medieval times and era. There were strict rules of courtly love and the art of Courtly Love was practised by the members of the royal courts across Europe during Medieval times. Surprisingly the romance, rules and art of Medieval Courtly Love together with the code of chivalry allowed knights and ladies to show their admiration for each other regardless of their marital state. It was a perfectly acceptable and common occurrence for a married lady to give a token to a knight of her choice to be worn during a Medieval tournament. Courtly love was acceptable as long as the rules relating to chastity and fidelity were strictly adhered to. For additional information about Courtly Love please click the following link:



Courtly Love



The Code of Chivalry

As previously stated there was not an authentic Code of Chivalry as such. However, a Code of Chivalry is described in the Song of Roland and also by the Duke of Burgundy in the 14th Century. To read about the rules and the virtues detailed in these two examples of the Code of Chivalry please click the following link:



Code of Chivalry



Chivalry

The Medieval Times website provides interesting facts, history and information about knights of old which scatter the Medieval History books including the subject of Chivalry. The Medieval Times Sitemap provides full details of all of the information and facts about the fascinating subject of the lives of the people who lived during the historical period of the Middle Ages. The content of this article on Medieval life and times provides free educational details, facts and information for reference and research for schools, colleges and homework for history courses and history coursework.


COMMENTS

-



 

Steps to Knighthood

15:30 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 693




The Five Steps to Knighthood

The five steps to Knighthood were as follows:



Step 1 The right connections

Step 2 Upbringing

Step 3 The Page

Step 4 The Squire

Step 5 The Knight

The Five Steps to Knighthood

Steps to Knighthood - Step 1 The right connections

A Knight was recognised by Middle Ages society as a man who possessed great combat skills and who adhered to the Code of Chivalry. During the Middle Ages, it was technically possible for any free man to become a knight. However, the process of training and equipping a knight with a horse and appropriate weapons was very expensive. Knights would therefore generally come from a noble, or wealthy, family - a would-be knight had to have the right connections. The origin of the term ' Knight' derives from Anglo-Saxon word "Cniht" meaning "boy" or "page boy". The steps to knighthood started as a boy. The honor of being a knight eventually passed from a knight to his sons.



Steps to Knighthood - Step 2 Upbringing

His future role as a Knight would be recognised at the birth of a son. His early upbringing would therefore be governed by this ambition. Up to the age of 7 years old a young boy would be brought up in the home of his parents. During this time he would be expected to learn basic good manners and to understand the role of the knight, chivalry and loyalty to his liege lord. Games would be played mimicking the role of a knight. Toys would include a wooden sword and shield. A boy's aspirations to becoming a knight would be fuelled by attending tournaments and hearing stories of brave knightly deeds and combats



Steps to Knighthood - Step 3 The Page

At the tender age of just seven years a young boy would be sent to commence his education at the home or castle of a noble. His role would be as a page, the third step towards becoming a knight. A page was also referred to as a 'varlet' meaning 'little vassal'. It was the duty of a Page to wait at table, care for the Lord's clothes and assist them in dressing. The page was also expected to acts as servants to the ladies of the court or castle her served in. The Page was provided with a uniform of the colours and livery of the Lord. There were many pages, the number depending on the wealth of the noble. There was a 'pecking order' amongst the pages which was dependent on age. The ages of the pages would range from seven years old up to fourteen years old when they would take the next step to becoming a knight by serving in the position of a Squire. The young page would receive an education being taught religion, manners, riding, hunting, hawking and strategic games such as backgammon and chess. A Page would soon start to acquire the skills required of a Knight by practising the skills of tilting a lance and watching the prowess and training of their seniors. The use of the lance would be practised together with the skills of horsemanship. A target was erected and the Page would mount a wooden 'horse' on wheels holding a lance. The wooden horse would be pulled along by two other pages towards the target and the page would aim the lance. Sword play was practised using wooden swords and shields. Fighting on piggyback introduced the young knights to the balance and skills required in mounted combat. The page would attend their superiors at Tournaments which were always seen as great occasions in the life of pages from the Middle Ages.



Steps to Knighthood - Step 4 The Squire

The Medieval Squire was a servant to a knight during the Middle Ages. This was Step 4 of becoming a Knight. The role to a squire was one of the most important steps to Knighthood and started when a page reached the age of fourteen years old. The duties of a Squire were to learn about Chivalry, the rules of Heraldry, horsemanship and practise the use of weapons and the skills required of a Knight. It was also their duty to enter into the social life of the castle and learn courtly etiquette, jousting, music and dancing. The Squire served in this role for seven years and became a Knight at the age of twenty-one. Sometimes knighthood was conferred on a squire at an earlier age as the reward for bravery on the battlefield. In time of war Squires accompanied Knights on the battlefield, leading and tending the horses and dressing them in the Medieval Knights Armor. They came under fire from arrows and many squires were killed doing their duty.



Squires



Steps to Knighthood - Step 5 The Knight

After many long years of training and learning the skills of combat and chivalry required of a Knight during the Middle Ages the steps to Knighthood were completed and symbolised in the order of Knighthood ceremony. The culmination of the ceremony was when a knight was dubbed and the words "Arise, Sir Knight" were uttered. This final part of the ceremony would have been knighted by a local knight, or if they were very lucky, by a greater noble or even the king. The ceremony marked the final steps to knighthood made by a Medieval Squire.

COMMENTS

-



 

Code of Chivalry Facts and interesting information about the life and times of the Medieval Knights of England - Code of Chivalry

15:29 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 694




Code of Chivalry

There was not an authentic Code of Chivalry as such. The Code of Chivalry was a moral system which went beyond rules of combat and introduced the concept of Chivalrous conduct - qualities idealized by the Medieval knights such as bravery, courtesy, honor and great gallantry toward women. The Codes of chivalry also incorporated the notion of courtly love. The Code of Chivalry was the honor code of the knight. The Code of Chivalry was an important part of the society and lives of people who lived during the Medieval times and was understood by all.



Chivalry

Courtly Love

Knights of the Round Table



The Knight's Code of Chivalry

A knight was expected to have not only the strength and skills to face combat in the violent era of the Middle Ages but was also expected to temper this aggressive side with a chivalrous side to his nature. The ideals described in the Code of Chivalry were emphasised by the oaths and vows that were sworn in the Knighthood ceremonies of the Middle Ages and the Medieval era. These sacred oaths of combat were combined with the ideals of chivalry and with strict rules of etiquette and codes of conduct towards women.



The Code of Chivalry and the legends of King Arthur

The virtues taken as a Knight's Code of Chivalry was publicised in the poems, ballads and literary works of Medieval authors. The wandering minstrels sang these ballads and poems which described the valour and the code of chivalry followed by the Medieval knights. The Dark Age myths and legends featuring King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table further strengthen the idea of a Code of Chivalry. The Arthurian legend revolves around the Code of Chivalry which was adhered to by the Knights of the Round Table - Honour, Honesty, Valour and Loyalty.



Code of Chivalry - The Song of Roland

A Code of Chivalry was documented in an epic poem called 'The Song of Roland'. The 'Song of Roland' describes the 8th century Knights of the Dark Ages and the battles fought by the Emperor Charlemagne. The code has since been described as Charlemagne's Code of Chivalry. The Song of Roland was written between 1098-1100 and described the betrayal of Count Roland at the hand of Ganelon. Roland was a loyal defender of his liege Lord Charlemagne and his code of conduct became understood as a code of chivalry. The Code of Chivalry described in the Song of Roland and an excellent representation of the Knights Codes of Chivalry are as follows:



To fear God and maintain His Church

To serve the liege lord in valour and faith

To protect the weak and defenceless

To give succour to widows and orphans

To refrain from the wanton giving of offence

To live by honour and for glory

To despise pecuniary reward

To fight for the welfare of all

To obey those placed in authority

To guard the honour of fellow knights

To eschew unfairness, meanness and deceit

To keep faith

At all times to speak the truth

To persevere to the end in any enterprise begun

To respect the honour of women

Never to refuse a challenge from an equal

Never to turn the back upon a foe

Of the seventeen entries in the Code of Chivalry described in the Song of Roland, at least twelve of the codes relate to acts of chivalry as opposed to acts of combat.



Code of Chivalry described by the Duke of Burgandy

The chivalric virtues of the Code of Chivalry were also described in the 14th Century by the Duke of Burgundy. The words he chose to use to describe the virtues that should be exhibited in the Knights Code of Chivalry were as follows:



Faith

Charity

Justice

Sagacity

Prudence

Temperance

Resolution

Truth

Liberality

Diligence

Hope

Valour

The above virtues are featured in the Code of Chivalry as described by the Duke of Burgandy.



Code of Chivalry

The Medieval Times website provides interesting facts, history and information about knights of old which scatter the Medieval History books including the subject of Code of Chivalry. The Medieval Times Sitemap provides full details of all of the information and facts about the fascinating subject of the lives of the people who lived during the historical period of the Middle Ages. The content of this article on Medieval life and times provides free educational details, facts and information for reference and research for schools, colleges and homework for history courses and history coursework.











COMMENTS

-



 

The Indigo Child and How to Recognize One By Sandra Weaver (pictured Aaron Weaver L.A. comedian) http://www.2012-spiritual-growth-prophecies.com/indigo-child.html

14:33 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 699


The indigo child is here to bring us closer to our true essence. We think our minds are separate because of our bodies. These children know differently. A true indigo travels comfortably between worlds usually at night when we think they're asleep.



Our thoughts and feelings are not our own. The truth is, we have forgotten who we are and how our minds are connected to each other. Indigos remember and have an inner knowing that far exceeds our psychic abilities.



Having said this, not all children born since about 1980 are indigos. Many brought major challenges from previous lifetimes they're still working through. But once the lessons are learned and the patterns forgiven, they will join the ranks of the cosmic caring indigo.



"The intricate inner workings of our DNA are changing...Brain-wave relationships are spontaneously moving into higher vibrational patterning as the electromagnetic fields within our DNA. Because of this, our brains are working together as cohesive units of consciousness. That means humanity is becoming more aware and moving toward becoming sentient beings – aware of everything all at once all of the time.” Conversations with the Children of Now, Meg Blackburn Losey





So what happened to cause us to lose touch with our inner knowing?



Put simply, thousands of years ago, we began to "think" instead of "feel." Our ability to tap into the collective consciousness is still within us, we’ve just forgotten how to use it. The ego became our ruler, holding us back by relying on memories to make our decisions. With past as our guide, we gave our power to the ego, which made us fearful. The intellect caused us to lose our connection to the collective consciousness, making us feel alone.



Some adults have been able to gain at least a part of this former knowing. They in turn are giving birth to children who remember how the collective consciousness works and they are using it. The indigo offspring is their descendant.



"The conclusion of our book was that today’s children are different – more challenging, more intelligent, more confrontational, more intuitive, more spiritual, and in some cases even more violent – from any generation we have yet seen. This calls for a new and different way of parenting and schooling – outside of the old ways." The Care and Feeding of Your Indigo Children, Doreen Virtue



Sprouted seeds can be over 30 times more nutritious than the parent plants. Sprouts are delicious, very economical and fun.

Where did the term “Indigo Child” come from?



Nancy Ann Tappe, a teacher and counselor, studied the human auric field, otherwise known as their electromagnetic field. The field surrounds every living thing. She even wrote a book about it called "Understanding Your Life Through Color."



Through colors in the aura, she instituted a shockingly accurate and revealing way to psychologically profile a person using her new auric color method. The signs of an indigo child actually began even as early as in the 1950s with a few people. What she noticed was that 80 percent of the children born after 1980 had a new deep blue colored auric field. She called this new color "indigo".



What are the behavioral patterns of Indigos?



They are born feeling and knowing they are special and should be revered.

An indigo knows they belong here as they are and expect you to realize it as well.

These children are more confident and have a higher sense of self-worth.

Absolute authority, the kind with no choices, negotiation, or input from them does not sit well. The educational system is a good example.

Some of the rules we so carefully followed as children seem silly to them and they fight them.

Rigid ritualistic systems are considered archaic to an indigo child. They feel everything should be given creative thought.

They are insightful and often have a better idea of method then what has been in place for years. This makes them seem like "system busters."

Adults often view an indigo as anti-social unless they are with other indigos. Often they feel lost and misunderstood, which causes them to go within.

The old control methods like, "Wait till your father gets home," have no affect on these children.

The fulfillment of their personal needs is important to them, and they will let you know.





Are you or your children an indigo?



These are the characteristics of an indigo as stated in The Care and Feeding of Your Indigo Child:



Strong willed

Born in 1978 or later

Headstrong

Creative, with an artistic flair for music, jewelry making, poetry, etc.

Prone to addictions

An "old soul" as if they’re 13 going on 43

Intuitive or psychic, possibly with a history of seeing angels or deceased people

An isolationist, either through aggressive acting-out or through fragile introversion

Independent and proud, even if they’re constantly asking you for money

Possess a deep desire to help the world in a big way

Wavers between low self-esteem and grandiosity

Bores easily

Has probably been diagnosed as having ADD or ADHD

Prone to insomnia, restless sleep, nightmares, or difficulty/fear of falling asleep

Has a history of depression, or even suicidal thoughts or attempts

Looks for real, deep, and lasting friendships

Easily bonds with plants or animals.

If you possess 14 or more of these traits you are an indigo. If 11 to 13, you’re probably an indigo in training. If you’re an adult with these traits you could be a "lightworker."



Dehydrated food is a healthy snack for children. The Excaliber is the one I use, and I love it. Active enzymes are kept alive through proper temperature control.

The effects of Ritalin and other drugs on an indigos diagnosed with ADD or ADHD



"Indigo Children who take Ritlin or other psychotropic drugs soon lose touch with their intuition, psychic abilities, and warrior personality. These children were sent to Earth with these three spiritual gifts for the express purpose of cleaning up our planet, environmentally and socially." Care and Feeding of Your Indigo Child, Doreen Virtue



Suppressive drugs such as Ritlin cause an indigo child to forget their lives purpose, which only delays what HAS to change on our earth for us to continue living on it.



One of the reasons an indigo, crystal or rainbow child has trouble sleeping is because wayward spirits are attracted to them. These spirits know these children can see and sense them. This makes them more irritable and restless in school. The schools and doctors decide from this they are ADHD or ADD.





So what would an ideal Indigo's world look like?



Indigos have a job to do on this planet, and they WILL do it. It’s their job to help eliminate the values of the world age that just passed in 2012, and replace them with the values of the new world age. They take their job very seriously, even if they are not aware of it. They are preparing the world for the new values of "love, brotherhood, unity and integrity." Indigo prophecies talk about how these special children are the forerunners to dramatically changing the word for the next Great Cycle change in the area of 2012. Forgiveness towards others is a key element to help heal the earth. An indigo’s world would be:



Free from all harsh chemicals.

Food would be organically grown, locally grown, fresh with minimal processing and refining.

Education would be for all and children would have a much greater say in their educational future and curriculum.

Family would mean whom you are with at that time, and be inclusive to a greater circle of people.

Our political system would be truly for the greater good of all, much more democratic, even socialist.

All countries and all people would work together to better the lives on the entire planet.

Nature and her needs would come first including clean air and soil.

Children would be treated with respect and consulted on any decisions that would affect them.

All people would be equal no matter what their race, color, sex, or creed.

By weight, blue green algae is the most nutritious and complete whole foods on the planet. It has the highest useable protein of any food at between 50-70 percent. Take algae for energy, mental clarity, and to satisfy your hunger between meals.

Conclusion:



We’ve drugged them, punished them, denied them, but they still will not conform to "our" views of what a model child should be. Why? Many indigos can see their futures and know what we are trying to teach them is useless and irrelevant.



An indigo has an enormous amount of tenacity and willpower. Through their sensitivity to chemicals, processed foods, and authority, they are showing us what has to change in our world. They're sensitive to so many things. An indigo child will tell you that we should not be using these detrimental chemicals if we truly loved our earth and each other.



"Indigo children are "natural children in an unnatural world."...their immune systems (physically and emotionally) aren’t able to assimilate the earthly toxins in food, water, air, toiletries, cleaning supplies, artificial lighting, and relationships. Scientists have discovered huge links between ADHD and environmental toxins.” The Care and Feeding of Indigo Children, Doreen Virtue.



Read more about the indigo child through another of my articles called indigo child 2.



References:

The Care and Feeding of Your Indigo Children, Doreen Virtue

Conversations with Children of Now, Meg Blackburn Losey, MscD, PhD

Beyond the Indigo Children, P.M.H. Atwater





http://www.spiritscienceandmetaphysics.com/11-traits-of-indigo-children/



COMMENTS

-



 

The Global Awakening by Fausto Petrone,

14:30 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 700


The greatest global awakening in history is taking place. The consciousness on our world is repositioning more rapidly than ever. There is even more enlightened information offered to the masses than ever before. Your ordinary human is now discovering the formulas to manifesting an unbelievable life, and is able to absolutely transform their life into something they love! In every nation that you take a trip to, you’ll find more individuals exploring alternative means of working as everyone is learning the best ways to tap into greater states of consciousness.



World Earth is finally done with kindergarten, and we prepare to take the leap into the 1st grade! This Great Awakening is not a “bad” or “excellent” thing; it’s just part of our development. It’s as if every person is being welcomed to their very own college graduation party. You see all the old societal systems are breaking down since consciousness is advancing as such an exponential rate. The world has been retaliating with its disasters, requiring a change in the way we treat ourselves and the atmosphere. We have actually been living in worry, anxiousness, and greed for long enough.



The world has been divided for eons, staying in the impressions that some people are more powerful, richer and more fantastic than others. Yes, the wool has actually maybe been pulled over your eyes too! You are just as effective, rich, and outstanding on your inner world. You were born with the exact same manifesting powers as every person else. You currently are an extremely effective manifesting being who can easily create, bring in, and emerge anything that you prefer!



There is no should play small, hopeless, and poor any longer. You are not restricted by some fear-based game that others are playing into any longer. The globe of “us verses them” is far dated, and it is time we grow up, progress, and move into the new age.



Are you willing to come to be a more mindful being who is living 24 hours a day in a state of happiness, love and inner peace? You are worthy of to experience this all the time, and you can! Simply begin by reclaiming your own spiritual connection, and understand that there is an omniscient all-intelligent Source available to you in each new minute. It feels terrific to drop the ole ego trip and connect with the God Source. You are worthy of to appreciate this experience daily, and as you exercise it, you’ll see that this globe is truly awakening all around you!







Take the initial step to empowering yourself and ignite this spiritual connection right now! Start with uncovering your answers to these questions, then start exercising the Awakening Meditation below … appreciate!



Exactly what do you most need to say “NO” to, so that you can say “YES” to a much greater variation of you?



Exactly what do you should think of, do, or release, to experience an overwhelming feeling of liberty in your life this week?



Just what is really actually crucial to you on a worldwide level?



Exactly what can you do today to create a more enlightened globe tomorrow?


COMMENTS

-



 

The Holy Grail Of Sacred Relationships by Michelle Walling, CHLC Staff writer, In5D.com

14:28 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 701


Every relationship we have is sacred, as it provides a mirror by which we get to know ourselves better. As we grow spiritually, these relationships can change with the changes in ourselves. The ultimate goal in sacred relationship is to love yourself enough to feel complete, and to share your completeness with another. When this is accomplished the sacred fire is created and one can move closer to the place called “home” through the Holy Grail relationship.



Contracts with soul mates



We all set up contracts with our soul mates before incarnating to give each other experience. We chose our parents, our siblings, and our best friends. At one point in our awakening we realize what a gift this was as we look back at the lessons we learned from these loving souls, even if the The Holy Grail of Sacred Relationships | In5D.comexperience did not seem that way at the time it was experienced. Being in relationship with these people taught us how to be in relationship with others and we all have had our share of comings and goings with various people in relationship throughout our lives.



The purpose of all relationship is to be able to awaken to what needs to be worked on within yourself in order to grow spiritually. If something is mirrored to you the first time and you do not see it, then a pattern will emerge and another person will bring you the same experience and down the line until you finally see what it is you need to work on. This could be self love, judgment, righteousness, or something else that is in alignment with clearing the path to enlightenment.



Sacred fire



As we find ourselves in a time of spiritual advancement, we can look back see just how much we have worked on ourselves. We are now in the home stretch and something wonderful has happened that will give us the tools needed to make the final adjustments toward raising our vibrations into the next dimension.



The gift of sacred fire can be shared between two people who vibrate at the same level and join in lovemaking from the wholeness of the heart.



Being “in love” at this stage of the game of life is a wonderful gift and is the highest form of sacred The Holy Grail of Sacred Relationships | In5D.comrelationship between two people whereby their final lessons can be learned from a higher state of consciousness. The sacred fire can burn away all lower vibrations and can keep one in a state of joy and bliss. It is a gift beyond measure, as love is eternal and is what we are truly made of.



How do I attract a soul mate of the same vibration?



The answer to this question is tricky, because like simply attracts like. You will attract to you someone who is on your level of vibration without having to do anything at all due to the Universal Law of Attraction. As we grow spiritually, we tend to have loved ones fall out of vibration with ourselves and new people come into our lives, like a revolving door. For all intents and purposes, the real question is how to prepare yourself to attract the highest vibrational partner to have a sacred relationship with.



Loving yourself



One of the hardest things to accomplish is self love and self forgiveness. Many people were taught throughout their lives to seek love and material things from the outside world in order to fill the hole they felt in their hearts. That hole has always been the separation from our Creator and can be filled with love for yourself once you realize that you are a part of the Creator. That is really the one thing that could change this world; everyone realizing who they really are.



Beliefs and judgments have been entrained within us since birth that make us feel less than worthy. It has been hard to accept every part of our body as perfect, since unrealistic thoughts of what we think we should look like have ruled our lives through Hollywood. For some people, their whole lives have been a downward spiral of not feeling like they were ever good enough. Once we realize that most everything shown to us has had the sole purpose of making us feel like we weren’t good enough, we can overcome this lie and open our hearts to loving ourselves just the way we are.



Loving yourself takes practice. Take a look at yourself in the mirror and repeatedly tell yourself how much you love yourself. Many people do not take the time or effort to do this, and their relationships reflect it when they fall into fear of self worth or losing their relationship. At the same time, the person they are in relationship is probably having the same issues so it would be perfect of both people worked on the same thing at the same time, thus one would not outgrow the other and have to attract a different partner. Being aware of this and sharing with your partner makes it easier to stay in relationship as you continue to grow and learn about yourself and your mirror.



Being yourself



The ultimate state of being you can mirror to your partner is to be yourself. Being yourself does mean thinking I am going to act this way or that no matter what the consequences because I have been this way all of my life and no one should change me. It is having the wisdom, compassion, and grace to look at the things in your life that no longer serve you. It is making sure you are committed to yourself first and then project that wholeness to your partner by being the example. Beliefs and habits will fall away as your partner recognizes your perfection and chooses to resonate with you.







When it is time to change partners



Sometimes we outgrow our relationship if one person is doing the inner work of love and The Holy Grail of Sacred Relationships | In5D.comforgiveness and the other person is not consciously doing their work. The Universe will tend to pull the two people apart, and it will seem as though conflict is in the forefront as the one who did not do the work is getting their fears mirrored back to them. There comes a time that our inner selves will tell us that it is time to move on and that can be very painful.



The fear within us may want us to try to change the other person as a last ditched effort to try to help them. Sometimes this works depending on the overall plan the two of you had together, but unless both people are consciously aware of their own thoughts and behaviors and make the changes necessary, it usually turns into unhappiness for one or both in the relationship.



The best thing that you can do for yourself is to move on when it is obvious that you no longer resonate with the other person. Everyone is on a path of self realization and self empowerment, and no two people will get there at the same time.



The Holy Grail of sacred relationship



As we perfect the love for ourselves we begin to BE that highest vibration of love. The beauty of attracting someone who is vibrating at the love resonance is that the union of the two in a loving sexual relationship can open the door to creating energy together that is capable of catapulting the consciousness of the two into another realm or dimension.



The following is an excerpt from the book The Prism of Lyra: An Exploration of Human Galactic Heritage: “It was also decided that during the evolutionary development of humanoid forms (within the Earth’s galactic family) that the male and female polarities would manifest in separate but complimentary body types. This serves as a reminder that in order to create, polarities must always be joined or integrated. The notion is widely held that an individual has a tendency to feel most “at One” when he/she is joined with another in love.”



The ultimate joining of a man and a woman in true and complete love allows for creation to occur. This defines the spark of the Creator we all have within ourselves and allows us to responsibly create together. Whether it be creating a happy life together, working together in service to mankind, or creating a child together, it is really about remembering that we have this ability. This kind of creation cannot be described with words. It is sacred and divine and takes oneself “home” where there are no fears, worries, or third dimensional problems. It all begins with the work one needs to do within which opens the heart up for someone to attract to you the same love that you have for yourself.



The key to attracting the perfect sacred partner is to be that perfection yourself.



Recognizing who you really are gives you freedom over everyday illusions that were invented to keep you in enslavement. True freedom lies within your own heart and opening up to allow someone else to join with you creates the space from which you remember how to move forward in your spiritual advancement, toward “home”. As the veils continue to be lifted, we will remember how to actually use the energy created between two sacred lovers to propel both people into new realities in exploration and new levels of creation.


COMMENTS

-



 

Law Of Attraction: What Story Are You Telling The Universe? Abraham Hicks

14:27 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 702


The more you think about ANYTHING, the more it is activated in your vibration. The more it is activated in your vibration then the more of the Law of Attraction is matching you up with things like it. The more that the Law of Attraction is matching you up with things like it, the more you observe it. The more you observe it, the more you talk about it. The more you talk about it, the more you beat the drum of it or offer the vibration of it. The more you offer the vibration of it, then the more the Law of Attraction matches you up with it, etc…



Think about what is REALLY on your mind or what has been happening in your life and whether you have been attracting it or not. Chances are, you have been attracting EVERYTHING that’s going on in your life right now, including the good, the bad and the ugly.



What is the story you’re telling? What were your emotions and thoughts today? What were they 20 minutes ago? Do you even remember? Did you even notice?



You are constantly creating! The question is, are you doing it consciously or unconsciously?











COMMENTS

-



 

10 Key Steps To Manifesting Your Reality by James Twyman

14:25 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 703


You can attract everything you want into your life. How many times have we talked about all the things we believe or want, but deep down we were unwilling to integrate the qualities that would attract them? Words mean very little if our lives don’t reflect what we say.



Have you ever met people who said all the right things, but when you were with them, something didn’t feel right? It’s as is there’s a radar detector within us that feels what our mind alone can’t sense. On the other hand, have you ever been with those who said very little, but you find yourself inexplicably happy when you’re in their presence? These are the ones who have perfected the art of being, the essential ingredient to attracting everything you could ever desire.



The following ten keys are guidelines. Read them and find ways to integrate them into your own life. You’ll notice that each one starts with the word be—for example, Be clear. That’s because they’re focused less on what you need to do and more on what you need to be.



MANIFESTING GUIDELINES



Focus on being rather than doing.



10, Key, Steps, Manifesting, Reality, gratitude 1. Be Clear. Clarity is one of the most important keys to manifesting what you want. If your thoughts aren’t clear, then the Universe doesn’t know how or what to give you. If there’s something you’ve already determined for yourself, write a list of every detail you can think of, every attribute and characteristic that defines the goal. Look at this list often and add to it. Focus on the details as clearly as you can and imagine them in your mind.



2. Be Open. Being clear and open may initially seem like opposing concepts. In the first case, you were asked to clearly define exactly what you’re determined to manifest. Now you’re being asked to be open to anything the Universe may send in your direction that either amplifies or clarifies the desired goal. In reality, they are supportive. Once you’ve clearly defined the desired experience, you then open yourself to every possible variation. It’s as if you declare to the Universe: “This or more.”



3. Be Willing. Your willingness to observe, absorb, and then release everything that comes into your consciousness will help determine how easily it flows into your life. Begin by observing what you desire and asking the following questions: Is it something that will serve more than your own self-interests? Does 10, Key, Steps, Manifesting, Reality, gratitudeit genuinely inspire your heart? Are you able to release or surrender the goal, then trust that it will flow to you naturally and easily?







4. Be Happy. God’s will for you is perfect joy. This means there’s a degree of happiness that neither the world nor the ego can understand but your heart is constantly striving to achieve. This is what you truly desire, for it’s the joy that bridges Heaven and Earth. The more you realize that you deserve perfect joy and accept it, the more you become the kind of teacher the world needs most.



5. Be Focused. Stay focused on what’s behind the goal rather than on the goal itself. Ask yourself, Why am I seeking this gift in the first place? We usually think of focus as something that’s fixed and straight. I suggest thinking of it as fluid and flowing. Your mind doesn’t always know what’s best for you and a strict, unyielding mind-set might attract something that doesn’t serve your highest good, so opening to a flowing focus makes sense.



6. Be Expectant. Always expect the best! Affirm that everything you desire will come to you easily and naturally. Energy flows where attention goes. If you’re focused on creating something but your inner thoughts are fixed on failure, that’s what you’ll attract. We’ve all heard the saying “Expect a miracle.” This is very good advice, because what you truly expect will always be yours.



7. Be Energetic. The higher the impulse, the more energetic the response. In other words, your energy usually increases when you ask for what your soul really wants. Asking for an around-the-world cruise would create more positive energy than asking for a car. Let your passion be your guide, and the energy required will follow. Follow your heart, not your mind. Your heart is always a better barometer of what Heaven is choosing to add to your life.



8. Be Positive. If you’re negative about what you’re trying to attract, the Universe will interpret your negativity as not wanting. Negative energy can sometimes hide in your consciousness and evade the obvious movements of your rational mind. That’s because the blocks to your positivity are often non-rational. Sometimes these negative beliefs just need you to acknowledge them, and then they can move on their way.



9. Be True. Being true is the same as being honest—something that’s required if you want to successfully manifest your heart’s desire. You have to be honest with yourself. The question to ask is: How do I succeed in attracting what my soul wants? The answer is always do the work that’s required to sweep away the limiting beliefs that have been blocking you.



10. Be Grateful. Gratitude is perhaps the most important key to attracting everything you deserve. It’s the activating force that God can’t deny, and the Universe bows to a heart filled with Divine appreciation. When someone is grateful for a gift you’ve offered or a small act of kindness you’ve shown, it makes you want to give even more. The Universe works in a similar way, so be grateful for every gift from God, no matter how small.


COMMENTS

-



 

5 Tips To Let Go Of Control And Create More Harmony In Your Life by Andrea Schulman Guest writer, In5D.com

14:24 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 704




Holding on to control is a habit many of us have that causes unnecessary anxiety and distress. When we attempt to control events and circumstances, we spiritually dissociate ourselves from the natural flow of the universe. As a result, we run into more problems and create more chaos in our lives.



Holding on to control causes problems because we simply aren’t able to control everything! It would be impossible to do everything we have to do in life and also be in charge of things like the weather, traffic and other people’s thoughts and actions. There simply aren’t enough hours in the day.



Trying to control the uncontrollable only sets us up for failure, coupled with frustration.



In contrast, when we let go of control and “go with the flow,” life unfolds naturally and seamlessly. Be giving up control, we create more harmony in our own lives. We allow the universe to handle the details, while we release ourselves from unnecessary (and unachievable!) responsibilities.



So, if you’d like to get back into the flow of the universe, here are few ideas on how to let go of control. Try them out the next time you feel yourself holding on a little too tight!



1. Practice deep breathing.



Deep breathing is a very easy way to release tension and let go of control when you get annoyed at work, with your kids, in traffic or during other stressful situations.



Deep breathing stimulates your parasympathetic nervous system, which helps to calm you after periods of stress and anxiety. This part of your nervous system lowers your blood pressure and relaxes tension in your muscles.



In moments frustration, activate your parasympathetic nervous system with some simple deep breathing. It’s an easy way to physically relax and let go at any time!



2. Allow others to have their own opinions.



Many of us try to control how other people think and feel by arguing and over-explaining.



In the midst of a disagreement, we may feel that we need to justify ourselves. Instead of allowing the other person to feel the way he feels, we build a case for why we are “right” and he is “wrong.”



However, arguing with this person will probably not change his mind. We are unable to control how other people think and feel, and especially so when we are irritated and in a bad mood. This is why arguing can be very frustrating. It’s completely counterproductive!



So if someone isn’t hearing your side of things, feel free to let go of the argument. You won’t change his mind anyway, so you might as well save your breath and skip the frustration. Simply say “ok,” or “let’s just move on.”



Let him have his own opinion and leave it at that.



When we allow others to see things the way they want to see them, we let go of our need to control how other people think and feel. This creates greater harmony in our relationships and more peace in our lives.



3. Stop and take a break.



Have you ever found yourself in a situation where you run into problem after problem?



For instance, maybe you are out running errands and you get stuck in traffic, and when you finally get to the store you run into several rude people. As you continue shopping, you struggle to find the items you need, and then you get stuck in a ridiculously long line.



When a succession of problems like these start to occur, it is a sign you are holding on too tight. Instead of going with the flow, you are trying to swim upstream-and this makes everything more difficult!



So instead of plowing ahead with whatever task you’re working on, take a break! Sit down for a minute and take a quick “time out.”



Allow yourself to calm down, and go back to whatever you were doing when you are relaxed. By taking a break, you let go of control and step back into the present moment.







You’ll also tune back into the flow of the universe. By the time you return to your original task, things will be running much smoother.



4. Let people fight their own battles.



Another way many of us hold on to control is through our belief that we can “save” others or fix their problems for them.



For example, when two of your friends are fighting, you may feel called to mediate and become the peacemaker. While this is done with the best of intentions, it’s actually just another way of attempting to control outcomes. It happens because we feel we have the power to control other peoples’ behavior.



Unfortunately, if you become deeply involved in trying to resolve your friends’ fight, you will actually create more distress and disharmony in your own life. You will likely become “stuck in the middle,” and find yourself unable to make either one of your friends happy.



Though it’s always nice to help those in need, it is also very important to remember that ultimately, each one of us has to fight our own battles.



So, make sure you aren’t getting over-involved in other people’s problems. It’s not your job to bury the hatchet for your friends. It’s also not your job to cure a neighbor’s illness, or overcome a relative’s drug addiction.



You simply aren’t equipped to solve these kinds of problems for other people. Trying to be another person’s savior is only a path to more distress in your own life.



You can still care about the people you love and try to help where you can, but it’s important to know when you are taking on other peoples’ problems as your own. If you are getting very frustrated or overwhelmed with the situation, it’s time to let go a little and allow the other person to fight his or her own battle.



5. Slow down.



Rushing around in order to “get everything done” is another way many of us attempt to control the uncontrollable. Though rushing is done with the intention of being more productive, it often has the unintended side effect of causing more accidents, mistakes and stress.



When you feel yourself rushing, simply slow down, and find a more comfortable pace. Walk a little slower, take your foot off the gas pedal or speak a little more deliberately. With a small amount of initial effort, your pace can quickly adjust to a calmer, more relaxed mode.



Everything will still get done, just with fewer problems and less tension.



By slowing down, we guide ourselves back into the natural flow of things. Then, we are able to go along for the ride, allowing the universe to handle the navigation and timing. As Lao Tzuonce famously said:



“Nature does not hurry, yet everything is accomplished.”



Remember, holding on to control is a recipe for disappointment and failure. When we try to control uncontrollable events and circumstances we become more frustrated and create more chaos in our own lives.



So practice deep breathing, allow people to feel and act the way they want to, take breaks and slow down. Let these actions bring you back into the flow in moments of irritation and annoyance.



The only thing we really have control over in our lives are our own choices. Chose to let go, and allow the universe to handle the rest.





About the author:

Andrea Schulman is a former high school psychology teacher and the creator of Raise Your Vibration Today, which provides free and easy Law of Attraction techniques. She will be available for group educational seminars and webinars starting in the summer of 2015.

Click here for more articles by Max and Lana!

COMMENTS

-



 

Magic Of The Ancients – 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations August 3, 2015 Awareness, Spiritual Awakening

14:23 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 705




Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/



By April Holloway

ancient-origins



As long as humanity has had beliefs in a higher power, the use of magic, spells, curses, and incantations have featured widely across cultures. A number of influential texts or ‘grimoires’ (textbooks of magic) were developed over the centuries, many of which became the books of choice for secret societies and occult organizations that endured well into the twentieth century. Here we feature five manuscripts that provide a fascinating window into the magic of the ancients.



The Book of Abramelin the Mage, Esoteric Grimoire of Kabbalistic Knowledge



Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/

The Book of Abramelin the Mage was written as an epistolary novel or autobiography of a person known as Abraham of Worms. Abraham was a German Jew believed to have lived between the 14th and 15th centuries. The Book of Abramelin the Mage involves the passing of Abraham’s magical and Kabbalistic knowledge to his son, Lamech, and relates the story of how he first acquired such knowledge.



Abraham begins his narration with the death of his father, who gave him ‘signs and instructions concerning the way in which it is necessary to acquire the Holy Qabalah’ shortly before his death. Desiring to acquire this wisdom, Abraham said he traveled to Mayence (Mainz) to study under a Rabbi, called Moses. Abraham studied under Moses for four years before traveling for the next six years of his life, eventually reaching Egypt.



It was in Egypt that Abraham met Abramelin the Mage, an Egyptian mage who was living in the desert outside an Egyptian town called Arachi or Araki. Abramelin is said to have then taught Abraham his Kabbalistic magic and gave him two manuscripts to copy from. Pne of the highlights of this grimoire is an elaborate ritual known as the ‘Abramelin Operation’, which is said to enable a mage to gain the ‘knowledge and conversation’ of his/her ‘guardian angel’ and to blind demons. The manuscript was later used in occult organizations such as Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn and Aleister Crowley’s mystical system of Thelema.



The Ars Notoria – An Ancient Magical Book to Perfect Memory and Master Academia



Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/

As part of a larger collection known as the Lesser Keys of Solomon, the Ars Notoria is a book that is said to allow followers a mastery of academia, giving them greater eloquence, a perfect memory, and wisdom. The Ars Notoria is one of five books within a grimoire called the Lesser Keys of Solomon, an anonymous text that was compiled from other works in the 17th century, and focuses on demonology.



The Ars Notoria is the oldest portion of the Lesser of the Keys grimoire, dating back to the 13th century. However, the texts contained within are a collection of orations, prayers, and magical words which date back to well before the 1200s. The prayers are in several languages, including Hebrew, Greek, and Latin. It was not a book of spells or potions, but a book of prayers and orations that are said to strengthen and focus one’s mental powers, by beseeching god for intellectual gifts. Among these intellectual gifts is the concept of a “perfect memory.”



Those who practice liberal arts, such as arithmetic, geometry, and philosophy, are promised a mastery of their subject if they devote themselves to the Ars Notoria. Within, it describes a daily process of visualization, contemplation, and orations, intended to enhance the practitioner’s focus and memory.



Devils, Demons, and Dangerous Creatures of the Pseudomonarchia Daemonum



Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/

Pseudomonarchia Daemonum, also known as the False Hierarchy of Demons, is a great compendium from the 16th century dictating the names of sixty-nine demons. The list initially appeared as an appendix to a book about demonology and witchcraft by Johann Weyer. The son of a civic service merchant, Johann Weyer was a Dutch doctor and occult practitioner born in the Netherlands in 1515. Well versed in Latin from a young age, Weyer quickly became a student of Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa, a famous magician, theologian, and occultist in Antwerp.



It appears that Weyer’s fascination with magic began while working under Agippa, but later escalated after he became a doctor in his own right: he was summoned to a particular fortune teller’s court case and thereby asked by the judge for advice on the topic. This court case started his interest in researching the witchcraft way of life, culminating with his decision to attempt to defend those who were accused of practicing. Twenty-seven years after this case, when Weyer was sixty-two years old, he published Pseudomonarchia Daemonum,.







Weyer’s work claims that while demons and the monsters from hell could have illusionist power over people, the affected people were not witches on trial—the “mentally ill”, as Weyer stated—but rather the magicians who played tricks on common folk for an easy coin. Weyer’s intention was to create a creed to vet out the accused who were, in fact, innocent. How helpful Weyer’s efforts for the accused witches were remains unseen, yet there is evidence that his pleas for their mercy went predominately ignored.



Picatrix: The Ancient Arabian Book of Astrology and Occult Magic



Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/

The Picatrix is an ancient Arabian book of astrology and occult magic dating back to the 10th or 11th century, which has gained notoriety for the obscene nature of its magical recipes. The Picatrix, with its cryptic astrological descriptions and spells covering almost every conceivable wish or desire, has been translated and used by many cultures over the centuries, and continues to fascinate occult followers from around the world.



The Picatrix was originally written in Arabic, titled Ghāyat al-Ḥakīm, which translates to “The Aim of the Sage” or “The Goal of the Wise.” Most scholars believe it originated in the 11th century, although there are well-supported arguments that date it to the 10th. Eventually, the Arabic writings were translated into Spanish, and later into Latin in 1256 for the Castilian king Alfonso the Wise. At this time it took on the Latin title Picatrix.



The text is composed of both magic and astrology. One element that has contributed to the notoriety of the Picatrix is the obscene nature of its magical recipes. The gruesome concoctions are intended to alter one’s state of consciousness, and may lead to out-of-body experiences, or even death. Ingredients include: blood, bodily excretions, brain matter mixed with copious amounts of hashish, opium, and psychoactive plants. For example, the spell for “Generating Enmity and Discord” reads:



“Take four ounces of the blood of a black dog, two ounces each of pig blood and brains, and one ounce of donkey brains. Mix all this together until well blended. When you give this medicine to someone in food or drink, he will hate you.”



Arbatel: The Magic of the Ancients – An Occult Grimoire with a Positive Message



Magic Of The Ancients - 5 Incredible Texts Of Spells, Curses, And Incantations in5d in 5d in5d.com www.in5d.com http://in5d.com/ body mind soul spirit BodyMindSoulSpirit.com http://bodymindsoulspirit.com/

The Arbatel de magia veterum (Arbatel: Of the Magic of the Ancients) is a Renaissance-period grimoire – a textbook of magic – and one of the most influential works of its kind. Unlike some other occult manuscripts that contain dark magic and malicious spells, the Arbatel contains spiritual advice and guidance on how to live an honest and honorable life.



The Arbatel is claimed to have been written in 1575 AD. The author remains unknown, although it has been speculated that it was written by a man named Jacques Gohory, a Paracelsian (a group who believed in and followed the medical theories and therapies of Paracelsus).



The focus of the Arbatel is on nature, and the natural relationships between humanity and a celestial hierarchy. It centers on the positive relationships between the celestial world and humans, and the interactions between the two. The Arbatel was an extremely influential work for its time.

COMMENTS

-



 

What Do The Elders Say About The Shift? by Michelle Walling, CHLC Staff writer, In5D.com

14:19 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 706


Kiesha Crowther’s job at this time is to share the wisdom of the indigenous spiritual elders in order to reduce the fear of what is happening on the planet at this time. Kiesha shares extremely valuable information about how the magnetic pole shift will affect us and what we can do to prepare for it in an interview by Einar Sorbye.



As a child, “Little Grandmother” Kiesha Crowther spent most of her time in nature, speaking to the animals and plants. Eventually she heard Mother Earth literally speak words to her and give her lessons about life. Kiesha says, “The Elders say that nature has never stopped speaking to humankind; we just stopped listening”. As she got older, the discrepancy occurred between what religion was trying to teach her and what nature was teaching her. She chose to align with what nature was teaching her.



On Kiesha’s 30th birthday, she received a call from some elders saying that they know that she had been communicating with nature. This call confirmed for her that she was not crazy or imagining her talks with Mother nature and they then told her she was to share the information with the world. She was then initiated in being a shaman and had several difficult years of clearing and learning. She is now gathering the “Tribe of Many Colors”, which is the name given for the diversity of the people of the world, and sharing the wisdom of Mother Earth coupled with the wisdom of the elders as we move through a shift in vibration and consciousness at this time.



The Big Picture



Some of the big picture lessons that Kiesha shares are as follows:



Mother earth has a spirit, as well as all animals and nature. We are not the owners of the land. Instead, we are stewards of the Earth. We should have a relationship with Mother Earth again, and learn how to love her again.

We are all sent here to come together to learn how to love each other and to work together instead of focusing on differences. This includes respecting one another and enjoying our differences.

We are here to stop focusing on ego and to focus on love. Through love, we can heal the planet.

This is a reality that we are creating, and we do get caught up in our day to day nonsense. We give too much energy to what people expect of us, and what other people think of us. Ninety five percent of our energy goes to what other people think. Recognizing yourself as a spark of Creator having an earth life journey helps us realize that it does not matter what other people think of us, and will change life dramatically for everyone.

The Magnetic Pole Shift



There is a magnetic pole shift occurring on the planet at this time. Kiesha says, “For the first time in written human history, the magnetic north pole is moving. The last five years it was three times faster than it has moved before. Every year it has tripled, and is now over sixty-four miles from magnetic due north.”



This explains the confusion of migrating birds, butterflies and fish that rely on the magnetism of the planet. The Aborigone and Mayan elders who have lived through pole shifts and passed down the experience through their tribes say that once a pole shift begins, it cannot stop and reverse itself. The pole shift is just one piece of evidence showing that things are shifting on our planet.



Kiesha says, “At the time of the great shift (the pole shift on the planet), will come the strongest of the strong souls, the great I AM’s, the people we have been waiting for.” The elders are saying that we are who they have been waiting for. Kiesha says, “We are the ones who can comprehend what ego has done to this planet and to people. We can also comprehend what love can do. Through our actions, our emotions, and feelings, we can change how we are living”.



The Mayan and Aboriginal that have gone through a pole shift say that the shift occurred fast for them once it began exponentially accelerating. The Mayans say that during the time that the fulcrum actually causes the shift, we could be without sunlight for three days. They also said that the last time, loss of life did not come from volcanoes, earthquakes, and cataclysms, but instead from people’s own fear. Kiesha says, “This is because when this is happening, a huge amount of energy comes to our planet, from within our planet, and from without our planet. The energy skyrockets and whatever you are feeling skyrockets. If you are feeling absolute fear, that is what implodes, and if you are feeling love, that is what expands”. The knowledge of this is what will help humankind move forward into a higher vibrational energy.



The elders tell us that, “The highest energy always wins, and this is the key to our Universe.” It has been scientifically proven that love energy is the highest energy on out planet. So if you aren’t a bad person, and the love energy on the planet goes up, then your vibration will go up. For the few really evil people on the planet, they will not be able to live on the planet. The elders say, “When the Earth and its people move to a higher vibration, there won’t be murder and rape because that will be gone. Evil or a low vibration can’t survive when the frequency is high”.



Kiesha’s best advice for the three days of darkness is to light a candle, stay calm, play games with your children. Stay calm and out of fear, because any fear you have will expand. She says, “If we wake up in the morning and the sun is not shining, don’t run out to your nearest grocery, break the windows, and find all the milk and food you can find. Stay in your house, light some candles, and eat whatever is in your cupboard, because in a couple of days, the sun will come back up.”



The consensus of the interviewer, Kiesha, and many others is that this is going to happen in the very near future. Kiesha shares, “The elders would not be saying you are the ones we have been waiting for of it wasn’t true. The elders never lie.”



In preparing for the magnetic pole shift, Kiesha says that the elders’ advice is, “Keep things simple. Do what feels good, not what feels bad. As long as you are feeding the positive, you are feeding love consciousness to become bigger than ego consciousness. You are helping the world. You can sit down for five minutes a day and just feel gratitude for what you love.”







Healing water and Fukishima



Kiesha further describes what we can do to heal the planet while preparing for a magnetic pole shift. “We know the effect our thoughts and feelings have on water. Water is the key to all of this, actually.” She says that Dr. Emoto’s discovery is one of the biggest on our lifetime. “Every particle of water on this planet, whether it is from a mud puddle, an orange, a grape, or a human body, every single particle has a crystal structure inside of it. Crystals absorb emotions and your energy”. Kiesha further explains that every crystal inside of ourselves (we are 80% water) or this planet can absorb an emotion, feeling, or prayer.



“Give the crystals back to Mother Earth. If you are not using the crystal for healing or to help yourself, give it back. Set a prayer or intention inside that crystal and give it back to wild water. Set the prayers for Mother Earth’s waters to be healed and for animals to be safe.”



Kiesha explains that crystals share information (energy) and when you do this act, all of the particles in the water will share the same prayer as the crystal you put into the water.



A further miracle happens when the healed water evaporates and mixes with all of the other water particles in the air. Then it mingles inside of a cloud and rains prayers down onto the planets, animals, crops, and on us. “The same water never leaves our planet, and get recycled. Therefore one crystal put in to the water with prayer can be more effective than anything else you can do today”.



Kiesha recently worked in Japan to heal the Fukushima radiation. The water was tested by scientists before the crystal healing and after, and was completely free of radiation after contact with the prayer infused crystals within two minutes



Most all of our food has water in it. By praying love and healing into our food or by putting an intention crystal into your refrigerator, you can heal your food. The radiation from Fukushima has infiltrated everything on the planet, but crystals programmed with love and healing can DELETE this radiation.



As for our future, Kiesha asks, “Can you imagine a place that is ruled by love?” No one will go hungry, no on will get hurt or abused. No one will feel like they are better than another. There will be no judgment and everyone can be themselves one hundred percent. This is the future of our planet, and this is what our goal is. We are the ones who have been asked to do this job, and this is why we need to be strong. Kiesha hints that the magnetic pole shift is actually occurring because we are causing it. Those who are living their life in love are affecting the rest, which causes the whole planet’s magnetism and vibration to shift. It is our generation that will cause the shift to finally occur.



Because ego has ruled our world, we keep destroying it. According to Kiesha, the elders on our planet can simply summarize that all we need to do on the planet at this time is to BE LOVE. This does not include protesting, rallying, or to do anything else other than being love itself. Whatever you do beyond just being love will come from love and therefore cannot fail. When you act in love, feel love, and are being grateful, your energy rises as high as it can go. Feeling love and gratitude literally changes the consciousness on our planet, as well as your own energy.







Click here for more articles by Michelle Walling!



About the author:

Michelle WallingMichelle Walling is a Certified Holistic Life Coach, webmaster, writer, and and Radio Host on In5d radio’s The Cosmic Awakening Show. As a truth seeker, she is committed to share her experiences with the world. Michelle has joined forces with Gregg Prescott as an admin for the In5d Facebook page, as an assistant for In5d Events, and as a contributing author for In5D. All of Michelle Walling’s articles and radio appearances can be found on her database CosmicStarseeds.com. Holistic Counseling sessions can be booked through her website MichelleWalling.com. The truth about the holographic nature of the matrix and how we are going to dissolve it can be explored on her website Howtoexitthematrix.com. Michelle’s personal Facebook page can be found here.


COMMENTS

-



 

Auras... Colors and their meanings....

13:59 Aug 07 2015
Times Read: 711


Learn all about auras, how to read auras, how to see your aura, aura colors and what each aura color means.



All living things that need oxygen to survive have an aura. They generate a large magnetic energy field that can be sensed, felt and even seen around the physical body. We all can tell when someone doesn’t feel good to us, like they are full of anger or if they really live in their heart and feel deeply. You do not need to be psychic to feel/read an aura.



If a person walks past, very close to you, they may unintentionally steal some of your energy. If someone suddenly reaches out and grabs your arm, they are interrupting the flow of energy around your body. An example of this might be a time when you were talking to someone and you thought they were standing to close to you. You may have even thought to yourself, “They’re in my space,” and then you backed away. Even this slight intrusion into your aura or ‘space’ can interrupt your personal flow of energy and you may feel like you have been slimed.



An aura is usually 3 feet from your physical body, however an incest or rape survivor has an aura about 50 feet around them, which means in a movie theater or a bus/train you sit in their stuff!!! I can clean this for you.



Auras are commonly associated with people. Sometimes we even use them to describe people: “He has an aura about him,” or “She just has a glow about her”. But in fact all living things generate this Explanations of the color in any aurafield of energy. When associated to a person, the aura can provide insight into the spiritual, emotional and physical aspects of the individual.



Life is full of color and like so many other things on your path, color also has meaning. They are representations of messages from your higher self, God, dreams, whatever the label. But you don’t have to be a Metaphysician to understand the importance of color in your life. It exists in every day experiences.



Many people associate the color white with God, pink with love and purple with royalty or spirituality. The following is a brief outline of primary colors and their common interpretation.



To cleanse your aura, Sage, Incense, Sweet grass and Florida Water, I sell the products on my other site www.morethangems.com



Explanations Of The Color In Any Aura



Red Aura: What are Red Auras and what does it mean to have red as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura color that surrounds an individual reflects their personality and point to their future destiny.Red Aura: What are Red Auras and what does it mean to have red as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura color that surrounds an individual reflects their personality and point to their future destiny.



Red Aura people are enthusiastic and energetic individuals, forever on the lookout for new adventures. They are adventurous with food, travel and sexual partners. The mantra of the Red Aura color individual is “I’ll try anything once.” Because of their devil-may-care approach to life they often find themselves in hot water.



Red Aura people are quick to anger and can lose their temper over the slightest thing. But on the upside they are generous with their time and energy when called upon for help.



They are normally strong in body and mind and do not succumb to physical or mental illness easily. Because of their robust health and fitness the Red Aura individual likes to be physical and will excel in sports. People with a predominant red Aura color can easily become bored and need to move on to different interests, projects and relationships. Because then they leave lots of unfinished ventures in their wake. But if they set their mind to a project and can stick to it, they will have remarkable success and can become extremely wealthy.



Red Aura people are direct, to the point and forthright and are not afraid to make their point of view heard. They don’t normally have hidden agendas or ulterior motives. What you see is what you get with the open and up front Red Aura individual.



Above all else the Red Aura individual needs to be number one. Their competitive nature and need to succeed will drive them towards great success in life. They are not good team players and won’t take orders from others. Because then they will prefer to run their own one man business or be in positions of authority over others.



Yellow Aura:



What are Yellow Auras and what does it mean to have Yellow as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura colors that surround an individual reflect their personality and point to their future destiny. What are Yellow Auras and what does it mean to have Yellow as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura colors that surround an individual reflect their personality and point to their future destiny.



Yellow Aura people are analytical, logical and very intelligent. They tend to excel in careers that involve teaching and study and make excellent inventors and scientists. They can have a tendency to work too hard and can easily become a workaholic putting their work above personal relationships.



Yellow Aura people are perfectly happy in their own company and do not suffer loneliness. They are prone to mental health pressures, though and can become withdrawn and depressed when stressed.

The Yellow Aura individual is a brilliant communicator and can display their skills on a one to one basis and in front of large crowds. They are confident in their abilities to get their ideas and messages across and will inspire others.



Yellow Aura people have very good observation skills and can read people easily. They possess extremely good perception. Because they do not suffer fools gladly and will choose their few friends carefully. Any friends they do have will need to match the Yellow Aura person’s wit and intellect.



The Yellow Aura individual tends to put their head above their heart when faced with difficult choices and decision making. They are unorthodox and unconventional thinkers and not afraid to experiment with different ideas and original concepts. To some the Yellow Aura seems a little eccentric with unusual interests and hobbies. They are attracted to anything which is considered avant-garde, intellectual or unusual.



The main fault of a person who has a predominant Yellow Aura is that they can be overly critical of themselves and others.



Pink Aura:



What are Pink Auras and what does it mean to have pink as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura colors that surround an individual usually can reflect their personality and point to their future destiny. What are Pink Auras and what does it mean to have pink as one of the dominant colors of the Aura? The Aura colors that surround an individual usually can reflect their personality and point to their future destiny.



Pink Aura people are by nature loving and giving. They love to be loved too, they gather around them close friends and family at every opportunity. They like to host family events and are very generous of their time. They have a high regard for their health and will look after their bodies with good diet, nutrition and exercise.



Pink Aura people are very romantic and once they have found their soulmate will stay faithful, loving and loyal for life.



The Pink Aura individual is a natural healer, highly sensitive to the needs of others and has strong psychic abilities. They also have very creative ideas and strong imaginations. Because these personality traits the Pink Aura person makes great writers of novels, poetry or song lyrics.

The Pink Aura individual hates injustice, poverty and conflicts. They strive always to make the world a better place and will make personal sacrifices in the pursuit of this ideal.



Pink Aura people are strong willed and highly disciplined and will expect high standards from others. They have strong values and morals and seldom deviate from them. Because of their honesty and likable nature they are valued as employees but also make excellent employers because of their sense of fairness.



Green Aura:



Green Aura people are highly creative and very hard working. They strive for perfection in everything they do. They have a very determined and down to earth nature and will not allow fanciful dreams and unrealistic ideas to color their world.Green Aura people are highly creative and very hard working. They strive for perfection in everything they do. They have a very determined and down to earth nature and will not allow fanciful dreams and unrealistic ideas to color their world.



Their creativity takes the form of practical matters such as gardening, cooking and home decorating. The Green Aura individual has a fine eye for beauty and will ensure their appearance and clothing, home and surroundings are both practical and beautiful.



Green Aura people tend to be very popular, admired and respected. They make for very successful business people and can create much wealth and prosperity for themselves. Green Aura people like security, stability and balance in their lives. Any plans they make a well thought out and because this, they seldom make rash mistakes.



Close friends of Green Aura people will be treated to generosity, loyalty and practical advice. Green Aura people do not suffer fools gladly and choose their friends very carefully. People with a predominant green Aura tend to be rather health-conscious and ensure their diet is nutritious; health giving and tasty. They are always in tune with nature and love the great outdoors.



Orange Aura:



Orange Aura people are gregarious, generous, social souls. They love to be in the company of others and don't mind being the center of attention or just another face in the crowd. They want to please others and are often the best gift givers, being very thoughtful and generous. Orange Aura people are gregarious, generous, social souls. They love to be in the company of others and don’t mind being the center of attention or just another face in the crowd. They want to please others and are often the best gift givers, being very thoughtful and generous.



The Orange Aura individual is normally good-hearted, kind and honest. They are very in tune to the emotions of others and can sense and feel their pain and joy. Orange Aura people can be very charming, but part of their charm is in their sensitivity to others. They have the ability to make everyone feel at ease in their company.



The Orange Aura individual can be hot headed and quick to lose their temper. But on the positive side they are equally quick to forgive and forget if a sincere apology is offered and accepted. They do not hold grudges.



Orange Aura people are confident of the impression they make on others and can use this to their advantage. They tend to lead very successful and happy lives. On the down side Orange Aura people tend to be impatient and tend to rush into projects, relationships and experiences too quickly. They normally need to act immediately and consider the consequences later.



Purple Aura:



Purple Aura people are highly psychic, attuned to the emotions and moods of others and very sensitive. People who have a predominant amount of purple in their Aura are seen as mysterious and secretive. Purple Aura people are highly psychic, attuned to the emotions and moods of others and very sensitive. People who have a predominant amount of purple in their Aura are seen as mysterious and secretive.



The Purple Aura individual possesses a philosophical, enquiring and intuitive mind. They love to learn and never stop exploring and enquiring into new subjects and areas that interest them. Because this they tend to be extremely interesting and knowledgeable people.







The Purple Aura individual does not have a wide circle of many friends. But the friends they do have are held close and are respected, admired and loved. People with a predominant purple Aura tend to be unlucky in love but once they have found their perfect soul mate is loyal and loving for life.



Purple Aura people connect well with animals and nature. They are attuned to animals and can sense their emotions and feelings. Purple Aura people tend to take in and care for strays as their loving and caring nature makes it difficult for them to turn strays away.



Blue Aura:



Having a predominant blue Aura or energy field surrounding you can point to a number of personality traits. Totally blue Auras are quite rare but can show up as one of the boldest Aura colors in people with strong personalitiesHaving a predominant blue Aura or energy field surrounding you can point to a number of personality traits. Totally blue Auras are quite rare but can show up as one of the boldest Aura colors in people with strong personalities.



Blue Aura people are the master communicators of the world. They have the ability to convey their thoughts, ideas, views and concepts eloquently and charismatically. They make for excellent writers, poets and politicians.



Blue Aura people are also highly intelligent and very intuitive. They certainly have the head and heart balanced in making difficult decisions and choices. They are incredibly good organizers and can motivate and inspire others.



People who have a predominant amount of blue in their Auras are peacemakers and have the ability to calmly smooth out angry situations. They prize truthfulness, direct communication and clarity in all their relationships. The downside of the Blue Aura personality is that they can take on too much, become workaholics and neglect their personal relationships.



Gold Aura:



Gold Aura people are lovers of beauty and have a very artistic flair. They appreciate the finer things in life and like to adorn themselves and their homes with items of exquisite beauty. They love to entertain and prefer the company of many. They do not feel intimated by being the center of attention - just the opposite in fact as they like to be the sparkling gem in a stunning crown. Gold Aura people are lovers of beauty and have a very artistic flair. They appreciate the finer things in life and like to adorn themselves and their homes with items of exquisite beauty. They love to entertain and prefer the company of many. They do not feel intimated by being the center of attention – just the opposite in fact as they like to be the sparkling gem in a stunning crown.



The Gold Aura individuals are very attractive and love to attract attention, affection and admiration from lots of people. Because this the Gold Aura person will have many, many friends. But they are not just takers of time, affection and attention; the Gold Aura individual will give of their time, energy and love generously.



The charm and charisma displayed by the Gold Aura personality adds to their attractiveness. They are great listeners and can make anyone feel comfortable, important and interesting in their company.

Gold Aura people hate to be criticized and cannot stand any of their flaws exposed. Their main flaw is that of being overly lavish. They like to impress and give the most generous gifts and host the most impressive social gatherings, even if their budget won’t allow this.



They are very proud and fiercely independent and extremely reluctant to ask for help from anyone.



White Aura / Silver Aura:



Silver Aura people are exceptionally gifted. How they use their gifts wisely is their life lesson. Silver Aura individuals are bestowed with sensitivity, intuitiveness, psychic ability and practicality. They can use their spiritual understanding in very practical ways. Because this they can relate to many people and are often found in teaching, mentoring or counseling careers.Silver Aura people are exceptionally gifted. How they use their gifts wisely is their life lesson. Silver Aura individuals are bestowed with sensitivity, intuitiveness, psychic ability and practicality. They can use their spiritual understanding in very practical ways. Because this they can relate to many people and are often found in teaching, mentoring or counseling careers.



Silver Aura people have immense versatility and adaptability and are capable of getting the most out of virtually every opportunity in life. Their high intellect enables then to make the right decisions quickly and follow through with action.



People who have predominant silver Auras are seen as very attractive. They attract many admirers. But Silver Aura people are very discerning and choose their friends carefully and their lovers very carefully.



Silver Aura people tend to be well blessed in looks, personality and talent and as such are seen as incredibly lucky people. Success seems to come easily to Silver Aura people.



Brown Aura:



Light Brown indicates confusion or discouragement. The lack of confidence in ones self, the present situation or in the subject being addressed. Dark Brown indicates selfishness, fault finding, and a tendency toward deception.



Black Aura:



Indicates hatred, negativity, major illness or depression, cheap, miserly. This color is always a bad sign.



source







Learn how to see YOUR aura!



by Gregg Prescott, M.S.

Editor, BodyMindSoulSpirit



How to Read Auras - What is the Meaning of Each Color?



Stand or sit several feet away from a mirror. Make sure you have a solid, light colored background behind you. Look at yourself in the mirror. Focus your attention at an outlining spot on your body. (I focus on the area between my neck and shoulders.) At first, you might see a thin white or transparent image around your body. This white or transparent image will appear as a nearly-clear form of energy, but you’ll definitely see it.



Remain focused. Eventually that white or transparent image will expand and will become a noticeable color (on me it’s a thin yellow outline of my body). At this point, you’re seeing something that your mind isn’t used to seeing, which triggers your brain to start thinking, and the aura disappears. It’ll come back quickly and will disappear just as quickly as soon as you think about what you’re seeing. If you can remain focused, your aura will glow brightly! Mine will go from green to blue, depending on the day but for the most part, it’s green.



How to see your outer aura



If you can remain focused long enough on your inner aura, you’ll find that it will expand in waves showing an outer aura, perhaps coming in a little closer but gradually going out further away from your body and enveloping other colors. At this point, I see a purplish color, but once if I don’t maintain focus, then, I’ll lose both the outer and inner aura quickly when the aura expands.



The easiest way for me to see my aura is by using what I call the ‘Magic Eye Method’. This is something I came up with when I meditate into a mirror and applied this theory to seeing my aura. When you view a Magic Eye picture long enough, another 3d picture emerges from the original picture.



Here are the directions to see the 3D image inside of this picture: (from the 3d magic eye website) Hold the center of the printed image right up to your nose. It should be blurry. Focus as though you are looking through the image into the distance. Very slowly move the image away from your face until the two squares above the image turn into three squares. If you see four squares, move the image farther away from your face until you see three squares. If you see one or two squares, start over! When you clearly see three squares, hold the page still, and the hidden image will magically appear. Once you perceive the hidden image and depth, you can look around the entire 3D image. The longer you look, the clearer the illusion becomes. The farther away you hold the page, the deeper it becomes.



Here are the directions to see the 3D image inside of this picture: (from the 3d magic eye website)



Hold the center of the printed image right up to your nose. It should be blurry. Focus as though you are looking through the image into the distance. Very slowly move the image away from your face until the two squares above the image turn into three squares. If you see four squares, move the image farther away from your face until you see three squares. If you see one or two squares, start over!



When you clearly see three squares, hold the page still, and the hidden image will magically appear. Once you perceive the hidden image and depth, you can look around the entire 3D image. The longer you look, the clearer the illusion becomes. The farther away you hold the page, the deeper it becomes.



Eventually, you can train yourself to focus out of your non-dominant eye (in my case, my left eye) which triggers a different visual brain reaction in your ability to see three dimensional figures (and subsequently, your aura) within these pictures.



Use this same type of unconventional viewing when trying to see your aura. Stay focused, yet don’t ‘think’ about what you’re seeing. See how far you can extend your aura.



Try doing this on other people or animals or even trees and plants!



About the Author:

Gregg Prescott


COMMENTS

-



 

My Personal Epitaph... by Morganna777

02:55 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 722


True Love is Eternal...

For I am not dead

I live in the eyes of many

though they live in my stead



Every rose that blooms its day

Carries the thorns of life

A time to flower, a time to go

Fragrant eternal without strife



Whispers in the wind

I shall speak to you

And carry me in your hearts

in everything you do



Time has no meaning

In the veil I have traveled

I carry you all with me

For my heart was always true



Do not weep I am not gone

Think of only love

For I am watching over you

From the very skies above



"Love is the Universal Language"


COMMENTS

-



 

Website that lists commonalities of a True Vampire...

01:57 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 725


http://www.vampirewebsite.net/howknowifavampire.html


COMMENTS

-



 

Unearthed: The Medieval 'vampire' skeleton buried with an iron stake through its chest to stop it waking up at the witching hour The skeleton is of 35-40 year old male from the 13th or 14th century Discovery is similar to one found by the same team in S

01:47 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 732




It's the stuff of nightmares: A dig at a macabre graveyard has revealed a Bulgarian vampire pinned to his resting place by a metal spike.

The ancient skeleton, identified as a 35 to 40 year old male, is only the second ever skeleton with a spike driven near its heart in this way, after one that was found last year in the southern town of Sozopol.

It is thought the man, considered to be a vampire by his medieval contemporaries, was pinned to his grave using the ploughshare - the metal end of a plough - to prevent him from leaving at midnight and terrorising the living.

The ancient skeleton, identified as a 35-40 year old male, was discovered with a large metal plough

The ancient skeleton, identified as a 35-40 year old male, was discovered with a large metal ploughshare (pictured in rusty orange, top right) driven through his left shoulder

The discovery was made at the Perperikon site, in the east of the country, during a dig led by the ‘Bulgarian Indiana Jones’ Professor Nikolai Ovcharov.

Last year, a group heading by Professor Ovcharov unearthed another 700-year-old skeleton of a man pinned down in his earth in a church in the Black Sea town of Sozopol.



The skeleton, which quickly became known as the ‘Sozopol vampire,’ was pierced through the chest with a ploughshare and has his teeth pulled out before being put to rest.

Professor Ovcharov has said described the latest finding as the ‘twin of the Sozopol vampire’ and said it could shed light on how vampire beliefs in the Pagan times were preserved by Christians in the middle ages.

Nikolai Ovcharov discovery

The man, thought at the time to be a vampire, was pinned to his grave using the plough to prevent him from leaving at midnight and terrorising the living

Nikolai Ovcharov

The discovery was made at Perperikon in a dig led by the 'Bulgarian Indiana Jones' Professor Nikolai Ovcharov

Coins found with the body have been dated it to the 13th and 14th century.

In other cases Professor Ovcharov said he had found skeletons ‘nailed to the ground with iron staples driven into the limbs’ but this was only the second case were a ploughshare was used near the heart.

‘[The ploughshare] weighs almost 2 pounds (0.9kg) and is dug into the body into a broken shoulder bone,’ he said.

‘You can clearly see how the collarbone has literally popped out.’

This is the latest in a succession of finds across western and central Europe that shed new light on how seriously people took the threat of vampires.

Archaeologists in the Black Sea town of Sozopol, Bulgaria have unearthed two skeletons from the Middle Ages pierced through the chest with iron rods to keep them from turning into vampires

Last year, a group heading by Professor Ovcharov unearthed another 700-year-old skeleton of a man pinned down in his earth in a church in the Black Sea town of Sozopol

Perperikon

Professor Ovcharov has said described the latest finding, discovered at Perperikon (pictured) as the 'twin of the Sozopol vampire' and said it could shed light on how vampire beliefs in the Pagan times were preserved by Christians in the middle ages

According to Pagan belief, people who were considered bad during their lifetimes might turn into vampires after death unless stabbed in the chest with an iron or wooden rod before being buried.

These 'vampires' were often, intellectuals, aristocrats and clerics.

A close up of one of the 'vampire' skeletons discovered with a metal bar through its chest

A skeleton found last year, which quickly became known as the 'Sozopol vampire,' was also pierced through the chest with a ploughshare

'The curious thing is that there are no women among them. They were not afraid of witches,’ said Bulgaria's national history museum chief, Bozhidar Dimitrov.

The string of plagues which ravaged Europe between 1300 and 1700 helped cement an already growing belief in vampires.

Gravediggers reopening mass graves following a plague would sometimes come across bodies bloated by gas, with hair still growing, and blood seeping from their mouths.The shrouds used to cover the faces of the dead were often decayed by bacteria in the mouth, revealing the corpse's teeth, and vampires became known as 'shroud-eaters.'

According to medieval medical and religious texts, the 'undead' were believed to spread pestilence in order to suck the remaining life from corpses until they acquired the strength to return to the streets again.

‘In my opinion it's not about criminals or bad people,’ said Professor Ovcharov.

‘Rather, these are precautionary measures that prevent the soul from being taken by the forces of evil in the 40 day period after death.’

Over 100 buried people whose corpses were stabbed to prevent them from becoming vampires have been discovered across Bulgaria over the years.

EUROPE'S FEAR OF BLOOD-SUCKING VAMPIRES IN THE MIDDLE AGES

The belief in vampires was widespread throughout Bulgaria and other parts of central Europe throughout the Middle Ages.

The word vampire is derived from the original Slavic term opyrb or opir which later appears as vipir, vepir, or vapir.

Drunkards, thieves and murderers were all believed to be likely candidates to become vampires.

John van Eyssen

John van Eyssen prepares to drive a wooden stake through the heart of vampire. The scene was in 'Horror of Dracula'

Appearing completely normal, they would arrive at a town and live amongst the people often even marrying and fathering children. But at night they would wander the countryside in search of blood.

These types of vampires could be destroyed with a stake through the heart.

One account maintains that a vampire was the soul of an outlaw who died in the mountains or forest or along a country road, and whose corpse is eaten by crows, wolves, or some other such scavengers.

Because such a soul is not permitted to enter heaven or hell it remains on earth haunting the place where he was killed strangling and drinking the blood of anyone who comes by.

Another account states a person who died a violent, unnatural death or whose corpse was jumped over by a cat before burial, can become a vampire.

In such cases during the first 40 days after burial, the bones turn to gelatin and the vampire performs mischief at night - releasing animals from their pens, scattering house hold items, and suffocating people.

During the first forty days it can be destroyed by a Vampiridzhija - a professional vampire hunter capable of seeing them - or alternatively devoured by a wolf.

However if not destroyed in this time period the Vampire would develop a skeleton and becomes even more fierce.



COMMENTS

-



Isis101
Isis101
01:50 Aug 05 2015

Interesting stuff! Thanks for sharing!





 

8 Recently Discovered Medieval Vampire Burials MICHAEL AFFLECK APRIL 4, 2013

01:44 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 733


The mythology of vampires is well-known throughout the world. Most countries have some variation on the vampire legend. Remarkably similar, too, are the ways in which vampires can be dispatched, or at least prevented from rising from the grave to plague the living. Modern science has usually dismissed these tales as folklore, however, recent evidence has emerged showing that our ancestors did indeed take these stories seriously. Over the past few decades, an increasing number of medieval burials have been excavated showing incredible brutality performed on the corpses that exactly matches the methods folklore said must be used to keep a vampire safely in its grave. And these graves are not only being found in the vampire’s traditional home of Eastern Europe and the Balkans, but in Western Europe too. Here are 8 of the best-attested cases of medieval vampire burial

Prostejov, Slovakia

1991, an archaeological investigation of the ancient church of the Holy Trinity in Prostejov discovered a crypt burial in the presbytery. The body had been buried in a coffin reinforced with iron bars, held to be one method of keeping a vampire buried, since vampires allegedly could not tolerate the touch of iron. In addition, stones had been placed on the victim’s legs, and the torso severed from the legs. The find has been dated to the 16th century. The burial is considered somewhat unusual because of its location in a church, but it has been argued that the extra sanctity of the church may have been thought by those who buried the victim to have been more likely to have kept the corpse in its grave.



Drawsko, Poland

Vampirism 04In 2009, at Drawsko in Poland, an archaeological investigation of a medieval cemetery turned up something quite unexpected. Three graves were discovered in which the bodies had been subjected to very unusual treatment post-mortem. Two bodies of middle-aged adults had iron sickles placed on their throats. The body of a younger adult had been tied up and had a heavy stone placed upon his throat. This is in keeping with folklore, traditionally sharp iron implements being held to be anathema to vampires, hence the placement of the sickles as a measure to ensure that the alleged vampire would not rise again. Another method of keeping a suspected vampire in their grave was believed to be the placement of heavy weights upon the body, and the positioning of heavy stones upon bodies has been found in a number of vampire burials. The cemetery has not been fully excavated and archaeologists expect to find similar burials in future years.6

Lesbos, Greece

Vampire ThumbIn 1994, on the Greek island of Lesbos, near the city of Mytilene, archaeologists investigating an old Turkish cemetery found a medieval skeleton buried in a crypt hollowed out of an ancient city wall. This was not an unusual discovery, however, the post-mortem treatment of this body was very much unexpected. The corpse had been literally nailed down in its grave, with heavy iron spikes driven through the neck, pelvis and ankle. The use of iron and the practice of staking down a corpse are both well-attested in vampire folklore. The body was almost certainly that of a Muslim, believed to be the first time a corpse of a person other than a Christian had been found treated in this fashion.5

Celakovice, Czech Republic

Hroby Celakovice2In the early 1990s, archaeologists found what is believed to be the first vampires’ graveyard—an entire cemetery of vampire burials. In Celakovice, about 30 kilometers north of Prague, 14 graves have been excavated so far with metal spikes driven through their bodies or heavy stones placed upon them. The graves are believed to date from the 11th or 12th century. Most of the victims were young adults, of both sexes. It appears that the victims all died at around the same time, possibly in a epidemic, but it is unclear why the villagers thought these individuals were at risk of becoming vampires.4

Sozopol, Bulgaria

Vampire-Graves-Unearthed--008One of the most well publicized cases of recent years, as a Google search will quickly show. Bulgaria is no stranger to vampire burials. More than 100 have been discovered in the past century, but the bulk of those were in remote rural areas. Sozopol is one of Bulgaria’s most popular Black Sea tourist resorts, so the discovery of two skeletons with iron spikes jammed through their bodies caused a sensation. The bodies are believed to about 700 years old, and were located buried near a former monastery. Archaeologists have confirmed that this practice was common in Bulgaria up until the 20th century, and Bulgaria subsequently has become the center of interest for those studying vampire burials.3

Venice, Italy

45562831 -4As has already been noted, the discovery of vampire burials has been common in the Balkans and Eastern Europe, the heartland of vampire mythology. However, until recently, they were unknown in Western Europe. This is now changing, as archaeological examination of medieval cemeteries in the West is starting to reveal that people here were just as afraid of the dead returning to plague the living. A well publicized discovery in 2006 on the island of Lazaretto Nuovo near Venice confirmed that Italy had its own vampire burials. The skeleton of a woman dating from the 16th century was discovered in a cemetery of plague victims. She had had an a large brick rammed into her mouth prior to burial. This is in keeping with medieval folklore, which held that vampires literally chewed their way out of their burial shrouds, so preventing them from doing this was seen as an effective way of stopping them rising from the grave.2

Kilteasheen, Ireland

Ireland2-1The vampire burial phenomenon struck even deeper into the West with the discovery of two skeletons at Kilteasheen in Ireland between 2005 and 2009. Officially described as “deviant” burials, the skeletons of a middle-aged man and a man in his twenties were discovered lying side by side with rocks rammed into their mouths. The discovery caused a sensation in Ireland and the UK and became the subject of a TV documentary released in 2011. It has been argued that the victims may have been considered plague-carriers rather than true vampires, because their early burial in the 8th century predates vampire legends in Europe, however, the vampire burial tag has since well and truly stuck in the public consciousness.1

Southwell, UK

If complacent Britons had thought their ancestors were far too sophisticated to be taken in by vampire legends as primitive peasants in Eastern Europe had been, they were in for a shock. It was revealed in 2010 that a deviant burial had been found in the Nottinghamshire town of Southwell in 1959, attracting much publicity in the British media. A long-lost archaeological report compiled during construction of a new school detailed the discovery of a skeleton dating from between A.D. 550 and 700 with metal spikes jammed through heart, shoulders and ankles. The placement of a spike through the heart in particular attracted public interest because of its long association with vampires in myth and legend. Archaeologists have in fact thrown cold water over the idea the man was considered a vampire because the burial predates vampire legend in Europe, but the idea has seized the public imagination and inspired new research into vampirism in Britain.


COMMENTS

-



 

‘Vampire' graveyard? Heads placed between legs of decapitated skeletons found in Poland

01:41 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 734


Rearrangement indicates ancient execution rituals designed to ensure the dead do not return to life, say archaeologists

OLIVER DUGGAN Author Biography Friday 12 July 2013

In an archaeological finding a world away from the car park in Leicester that proved the final resting place of Richard III – or, more accurately, an underworld away - a group of Polish historians claim to have found a 'vampire' burial ground on a construction site in the south of the country.



The grisly discovery, made in Gliwice - a town near the Czech Republic border, includes four decapitated skeletons with their heads placed on their legs. Archaeologists say this bizarre anatomical rearrangement is indicative of ancient execution rituals designed to ensure the dead do not return to life.



The age and fate of the bodies is still open to speculation, though records of long-passed Slavic communities suggest those accused of vampirism would be decapitated or hung from a gallows until decomposition naturally severed the head.



Dr Jacek Pierzak, one of the archaeologists on the site, said the skeletons were found with no jewellery, belt buckles or buttons, which makes dating the ‘vampires’ difficult. “It's very difficult to tell when these burials were carried out,” he told a local newspaper.



The remains have been sent for further testing but initial estimates suggest they died sometime around the 16th century.



Unlike the classic Count Dracula image of a blood-sucking aristocrat with slicked-hair and a penchant for all things red, the definition of a vampire in the Middle Ages was almost all-encompassing. Accusations of allegiance with the undead were particularly common as villages transitioned from Paganism to Christianity, when conformity to the old customs was enough to raise suspicion.



Bulgaria’s national museum chief, Bozidhar Dimitrov, said as many as 100 ‘vampire corpses’ had been found in the region in recent years. “They illustrate a practice which was common in some Bulgarian villages up until the first decade of the 20th century,” he explained.


COMMENTS

-



 

Bulgaria’s Vampire Graveyards...

01:39 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 735




In a 7,000-year-old town in Bulgaria, over 100 graves have been uncovered, revealing skeletons with stakes through their hearts and mutilated bones. Meet the vampires that almost were.

Vampires may be greeted with swoons today, but in medieval Eastern Europe they were dealt a metal spike through the chest.



Last week, Bulgarian archaeologists unearthed an unusual 13th-century grave in an ancient city named Thracian.



The bones are encrusted in dirt, revealing a bowed, partially crushed skull and a round stake emerging from the left side of the skeleton’s chest. The interred is believed to be a middle-aged man, who was incapacitated post-death—cause unknown—by a two-pound iron rod thrust through his heart and the removal of the lower half of his left leg. Both mutilations were meant to stop the man, who villagers believed was a vampire, from returning to haunt the town and prey upon its inhabitants, researchers say.



Thracian, which is more than 7,000 years old, was only discovered 20 years ago and is home to a number of vampire grave sites. This latest discovery is just one of more than 100 medieval graves that contain the remains of those once suspected of being vampires and that have been unearthed overs the past few decades across Bulgaria.



For nearly a millennium, people who died under unusual circumstances, from certain ailments like tuberculous, or who had just lived unusually long lives, were suspected of being able to turn into the blood-sucking creatures in the afterlife.



Since the 10th century, Bulgaria has practiced varying forms of prevention to keep vampires from coming back to life. As Bulgarian archaeologist Nikolay Ovcharov, who is credited with many of the skeletal discoveries, told Time magazine two years ago, he’s found bodies with metal rings pinning them down, graves covered in heavy stones, skeletons with bound hands. All these measures were taken to halt the blood-sucking tendencies of the recently deceased.



“These people believe that between the first and fourth day after the death, the human soul is not in paradise or hell, it stays between sky and earth and it is in danger from evil powers,” Ovcharov said to Time.



“The belief was that if the corpses were pinned to their coffins with a metal rod through the chest, there would be no threat of them terrorizing the communities.”

To ensure they wouldn’t be able to rise from the dead, the bodies of those suspected would be exhumed shortly after burial and incapacitated. Their hearts were often stabbed, and sometimes removed and burned. The belief was that if the corpses were pinned to their coffins with a metal rod through the chest, there would be no threat of them terrorizing the communities.



According to Ovcharov, many in Bulgaria continued the practice as recently as 25 years ago—there was even a designated person in each town to do the unsavory, but necessary, task.



In 2003, small-town vampire slayers in Romania made international news when they removed the heart of a recently dead elderly man named Petre Toma who was thought to be sickening his family members from beyond the grave. “For centuries we have had to protect ourselves against these creatures by finding the graves of the undead and risking our lives by ripping out their hearts,” a villager told the Sunday Times.



Next door in Romania, a historical figure nicknamed Vlad the Impaler inspired the first mainstream depiction of a vampire. Four hundred years after Vlad’s brutal reign, in which he literally skewered his enemies in public, Bram Stoker used him as inspiration for his 1897 novel, Dracula. But early vampire myths were a far cry from the sleek, cloaked version Stoker described. The blood-seeking and sucking predators were simply decomposing bodies, or shadowy figures, seeking sustenance and strength from common townsfolk.



Though vampire legends exist the world over, Romania and Bulgaria have born the brunt of the attention. In fact, the neighbor countries have become so well known for their gruesome history that certain towns have begun to market themselves as part of a “vampire trail” for curious visitors.





The resurrected vampire graves in particular have created quite a spectacle. In 2012, a 700-year-old skeleton pierced with a metal stake drew crowds of tourists to the Bulgarian Natural History Museum in the capital of Sofia. A year later, a second vampiric grave was uncovered, leading to the pair to be dubbed “the twin vampires of Sozopol,” named for the coastal town where they were discovered.



But Bulgaria and Romania don’t hold the only vampire grave sites. Over the past few years, macabre signs of vampire burials have been unearthed across Europe and even in the United States. In 2013, archaeologists in Poland came across a number of skeletons in which severed skulls had been placed between the deceased’s legs, indicating similar beliefs.



And in Italy, the 16th-century body of an old woman was dug up in 2006 with a brick in her mouth. It was identified as an ancient exorcism technique that indicated she had been suspected of supernatural powers. Her body, found in a mass grave of plague victims, probably had unsavory characteristics when unearthed by grave diggers looking to make room for more of the deceased. Part of the decomposition process causes bodies to bloat and blood to sometimes seep from the mouth. By inserting a stone or brick into the suspected vampire’s mouth, the villagers could ensure she would starve to death instead of prey on them.



Thousands of miles away, in Connecticut, the bones of a man who died of tuberculosis were found arranged in a skull and crossbones position in a colonial-era graveyard. He is believed to have been considered a vampire in the mid-19th century and decapitated after his death.



Little could the New England community ever imagine that 200 years later, vampires would be taking over the entire country—but this time on the silver screen—and that their ancestors would be swarming to get a look at these sultry modern counterparts.

COMMENTS

-



 

'Vampire' graves shed light on fear of the undead Traci Watson, Special for USA TODAY 8 a.m. EST November 29, 2014 Polish vampire

01:38 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 736


Six people given a vampire's burial over 200 years ago have been discovered in a Polish graveyard, some barricaded in the earth with sharp sickles, some weighted by stones on their necks, possibly to keep them from chewing through their burial shrouds.



Not one of the six is a seductive gentleman in evening dress. The Polish "vampires" include a toothless middle-aged woman and a child of unknown sex who's as young as 12. There's also a maiden in her late teens, a crown of braids still atop her head.



In the 21st century, the vampire has been sanitized as a dapper Transylvanian count or one of the smoldering hunks of "Vampire Chronicles."



But "that's not what this is," says bioarchaeologist Tracy Betsinger of SUNY College at Oneonta, a co-author of two new studies of the burials. "They're not … pretty and sexy and charismatic. These are evil spirits that re-animate a corpse." Other researchers, however, are cautious about attributing the graves to vampires.



Vampires sparked genuine fear and terror in the 17th and 18th centuries, when the Polish cemetery was in use. The time that the polish corpses were buried is unknown, but the cemetery is believed to have dated back at least two centuries.



Vampires, it was believed, didn't just suck blood but also spread illness, and death could strike someone who merely happened to look at a member of the "walking dead."



The people of Drawsko, the farming village near the cemetery, seem to have taken such threats to heart. Many non-vampire graves at Drawsko contain coins, which were thought to protect against evil spirits. The coin was often concealed in the skeleton's mouth, partly to keep an evil spirit from entering the mouth.



Then there were the "vampires" themselves, discovered beginning in 2008. As researchers unearthed one skeleton, "the rusty red color began to darken around the pelvis in a distinct crescent-moon shape," Betsinger's colleague Amy Scott of the University of Manitoba recalls via email. They'd found a "vampire" with a sickle curving around her abdomen and a large rock on her neck, "like nothing I had ever seen before," Scott says.



The six people interred as vampires were probably regarded as vampires-in-waiting – liable to spring out of the grave after burial – rather than full-fledged vampires that had already risen from the dead, Betsinger says. But why were these six singled out? An examination of the skeletons found no signs of trauma or disease that could have aroused suspicions, the researchers report in the latest issue of the Cambridge Archaeological Journal.



Perhaps the "vampires" were immigrants whose foreignness made them suspect. But the make-up of the vampires' teeth suggests they grew up in the area, according to University of South Alabama bioarchaeologist Lesley Gregoricka, the leader of the tooth analysis, published today in the journal PLOS ONE.



The findings lend credence to the idea that those who flouted rules drew suspicion as potential vampires. Perhaps the dead had committed suicide or had been born out of wedlock. Perhaps they were the first to die in an epidemic. Cholera devastated Poland during the 17th and 18th centuries, and an epidemic's earliest victims were sometimes regarded as vampire fodder.



"Today we might find it silly to believe in vampires," Gregoricka says. But "before scientific understanding of contagion ... vampires were perceived as a very real threat and represented one way of explaining the unexplainable."



Other researchers say it's hard to be certain the graves belonged to vampires.



It's "feasible" that the sickles represent an anti-vampire measure, says University of Manchester archaeologist Stephen Gordon, who studies the walking dead of Britain. But "it's difficult to be absolute."



More compelling, he says, are "vampire" graves in various parts of Europe where iron stakes have been driven through the rib cage. In other burials, he notes, the head has been severed and placed between the legs.



"In my opinion we should be very careful," agrees Polish-burials expert Leszek Gardela of the Institute of Archaeology at Poland's University of Rzeszow via email. "There may have been many reasons for burying the dead in unusual ways" – such as suicide or criminal behavior.



Betsinger agrees that the six people who received unusual burials at Drawsko may have been criminals, suicides or others who violated society's rule, but adds, "Why would individuals who were criminals or suicides need a sickle across the throat if it wasn't to prevent reanimation?"



She says "vampire" burials with sickles have been found in Romania, Bulgaria and other countries, and she notes that stakes through the rib cage were deployed against those who'd already risen from the dead, not vampire candidates like those at Drawsko.



"Do I actually believe that the dead come back? No," Betsinger says. But the villagers near the vampires' cemetery "very much believed in the reality of vampires. … (The graves) tell you how seriously this was taken."


COMMENTS

-



 

MAKING A GRAVESTONE RUBBING 10/16/12 www.watermelonsgrow.com/2012/10/making-gravestone-rubbing.html

01:34 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 737


Every Halloween, my Girl Scout troop would go to the graveyard (right next to our camp! which made for some pretty interesting camping trips) and make gravestone rubbings. It might seem like a weirdly morbid thing to do with a lot of little kids, because of the inevitable conversations that will come up about death and all that. But surprisingly, all of my memories of the activity are happy ones. So much so that as a grown-up, I've kept up the practice. Whenever I visit the grave of a far-flung ancestor or when I'm on vacation and visiting a churchyard, I make sure to pack some paper and crayons in my bag to bring back a truly one-of-a-kind souvenir. It could be because I'm a history and genealogy buff. It could be that I'm overly sentimental. It could be because I'm a little weird. I don't know. I do know that grave rubbing is a great activity for little hands: it doesn't require much finesse, the results are always striking, and it offers a great excuse to acquaint little ones with family lore.



This past weekend I visited the family plot at St. Mary's and made a rubbing of a stone of a relative who died as a child. I've always had a soft spot for her, partly because nobody alive really remembers who she belonged to, and partly because she shares my name. On my last trip to the cemetery, I'd noticed that her grave was getting a little faded and worn, and I wanted to find a way to preserve it before it faded too much. Especially the beautiful Arabic writing at the bottom!



Some tips for making a grave rubbing of your own:

Use medium weight paper: too thin will tear, too thick won't leave a good impression. I use an 18x24" sketchpad, with 50 lb. paper density.

Bring a roll of painter's tape -- it's the best for securing the paper to the stone (Scotch tape is too flimsy and duct tape can leave a nasty residue).

A lot of people like to use pastels, but I think they're really messy and prefer to use a thick "My first crayon"-forbidden black Crayola (don't go too cheap with the brand of crayon you use -- sometimes they don't cover very well). The thin crayons work well for touch ups after you've brought your rubbing home.

St. Paul's and Calvary Cemetery have some of the most interesting and historical gravestones in the area, but they're pretty old and can be covered in dirt and moss. An old toothbrush helps to loosen the grime so you can get a clearer rubbing.



Did you know that the Victorians used to have graverubbing parties, complete with picnic lunches and graveyard sleepovers? That's taking it a little far, even for me.



P.S.: While I was making my rubbing, Baby Anne parked herself on a grave and had a long conversation with the Virgin Mary statuette keeping watch. It went mostly like this: "Eye! Nose! E-I-E-I-O!" I hope the nice old couple whose grave it was appreciated the company because she sure enjoyed being there.





**Before you do a gravestone rubbing on a very old grave, be sure to do this delicately as the stones can crumble with too much pressure... Be Mindful and respectful when doing this!


COMMENTS

-



 

Quick Tidbits A summary of interesting facts about the people in these burying grounds.

01:31 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 739






Oldest Stones & Graves:

1647, 1655, 1671, 1678, 1678, 1682, 1683, 1705, 1717



Best way of saying "Died":



John Goodhue "Exchang'd Worlds"

Hannah Adams "made her Exit from this to the World of Spirits"

Henry Sewall "HIS FRUITFULL VINE, BEING THUS DISJOIND, FELL TO Ye GROUND"

Dea. Joseph Chaplin "food for worms till the glorious resurrection morning"

Most unfortunate names: Love Tripe, Dolle Head



Colonial Fortune Telling: Judge David Sewall was predicted to be a healer.



Mayflower Passengers: Richard More



People involved in the Salem Witch Trials:



Rev. John Higginson

Benjamin Gerrish

Joshua Conant

John Emerson

Judge John Hathorne

Thomas Fisk

Rebecca Nurse

George Jacobs

Elizabeth Parris

John Putnam

Rebecca Putnam

Capt. Jonathan Putnam

Hon. Nathaniel Saltonstall (judge)

Major Samuel Appleton (judge)

Interesting People: Lord Timothy Dexter, First Lord in America (self proclaimed) and famous Newburyport eccentric



Slaves and Free People of Color:

African-American Burying Ground, in Portsmouth, established sometime in the 1800's, it recently rediscovered under Court St. after two hundred years.

Cuffee Dole, of Georgetown, MA

Fortune, of Newburyport, MA

Prince Whipple, of Portsmouth, NH

Unusual Deaths:



John Colby: Killed by a falling stick of timber

Joseph Moulton: drowned trying to save a schoolmate

Caleb Pickman Esq.: Killed by lightning

Joseph Taylor: Killed by a falling tree

Salina Giles Plumer: fell from the Parker River bridge and drowned at age 3

Robert Morrill, "died of the dropsy after losing 102 pounds"

Stephen Lowell a boatbuilder who drowned in the Merrimack River

Amos Sargent was killed by an accidental discharge of a musket

Caleb Stickney drowned from on board the Schooner Washington in Newbury

Shipwrecks:



Crew of the Hattie Eaton

Capt. William Boardman of Newburyport, was lost with all his crew

on his passage from Barbadoes to Newburyport in a severe Hurricane among the West India Islands, in 1793

John Poor drowned at sea "Lat. 43,31 Long. 63,25", but has a gravestone in Newbury.

People Killed in Early Indian Raids:



Ruth Johnson

Lt. John Johnson

Katherine Johnson

Capt. Samuel Ayer

Rev. Benjamin Rolfe

Mehitable Rolfe Sr.

Mehitable Rolfe Jr.

Capt. Simon Wainwright

Sgt. John Keyzar



Occupations:

Politicians · Privateers / Merchant Captains · Military Officers · Pre-Revolutionary War Officers and Soldiers · French and Indian War Officers and Soldiers · Officers and Soldiers of the American Revolution · Officers and Soldiers of the War of 1812 · Officers of the Civil War · Clergy · Town Elders · Doctors · Tradesmen · Famous People of the 16th, 17th, and 18th century · Poets/Writers · Artists & Artisans · Actors · Scientists



Politicians

Col. (Major) Samuel Appleton, d. 1696, of Ipswich Massachusetts, Representative in 1668, commanded all the Massachusetts forces on the Connecticut River, and fought in the expedition against Narraganset where he was imprisoned. Also a judge who presided at the Essex County Quarterly Courts.



Joshua Brackett, was Judge of the court presiding over Privateers and their captured prizes of Portsmouth. He was also the President of the New Hampshire Medical Society.



Pharmacy prescription medications such as Cialis, Sildenafil and Levitra online



Hon. Theophilus Bradbury of Newburyport, Massachusetts Senator, U.S. Representative from Massachusetts, Justice of Massachusetts state supreme court, Presidential Elector for Massachusetts.



Royal Governor Simon Bradstreet, Royal Governor of Massachusetts Colony, Lieutenant-Governor of Massachusetts Colony, Senator of Massachusetts Colony.



Wentworth Cheswell of Newmarket New Hampshire, Justice of the Peace, helped start the first library in Newmarket, assessor, town auditor, coroner.



Hon. John Choate, Esq., d. 1765, of Ipswich Massachusetts, Judge of Probate for Essex County, and one of "his Majesties Council."



Hon. Nathaniel Coffin, d. 1748, of Newbury Massachusetts.



Tristram Dalton, Esq., 1817, of Newburyport Massachusetts, Speaker of the House of Representatives, Member of the Senate of Massachusetts, and a Senator in the 1st Congress.



Dr. Levi Dearborn of North Hampton New Hampshire, Delegate of to the Constitutional Convention of 1778.



Major General Daniel Denison, d. 1682, of Ipswich Massachusetts, Speaker of the House in 1649 and 1651-2, Secretary of the Colony in 1653, Justice of the Quarterly Court in 1658, Commissioner of the United Colonies in 1655-62, Assistant in 1653-82, and Commander-in-Chief of Massachusetts's troops in 1675.



Abraham Drake of North Hampton New Hampshire, Delegate of to the Constitutional Convention of 1781.



Major General Michael Farley, d. 1789, of Ipswich Massachusetts, who was active in the General Court, a delegate to the Provincal Congress of Massachusetts, and a member of the House of Representatives.



Hon. Benjamin Gambling Esq., d. 1757, Portsmouth New Hampshire.



John Taylor Gilman, d. 1828, of Exeter New Hampshire, Governor of New Hampshire 1794-1805.



Major General Ichabod Goodwin of Berwick Maine, member of the provincial congress, Revolutionary War General



Hon. Benjamin Green of Berwick, Speaker of the Maine House of Representatives



Hon. John Greenland, d. 1784, of Newburyport Massachusetts, Member of the General Court and the Governor's Council.



Col. Joseph Hodgkins, d. 1829, of Ipswich Massachusetts, member of the Legislature



Samuel Hale, Judge of the Court of Common Pleas for Rockingham County



Judge John Hathorne, d. 1717, the infamous "Witch Hanging Judge" of the Salem Witch Trials of 1692.



Hon. John Hill, Seated on the Board of the Massachusetts Bay Colony, First Justice of the Inferiour Courts and Judge of Probate for York County



Governor John Langdon, President of New Hampshire 1785-86, Governor of New Hampshire 1805-1812



Tobias Lear, of Portsmouth New Hampshire, father to Tobias Lear who was Secretary to George Washington, consul to Saint Domingue



Rev. John Murray, Member of and at one time President of the Provincial Congress during the Revolutionary War, the British placed a price of 500 guineas on his head



Lieutenant Governor William Partridge, 9th and 12th Governor of New Hampshire who now rests in Newbury, Massachusetts.



Hon. Col. Daniel Peirce Esq., Deputy of the General Court in 1682-1683, a member of the Council of Safety in the revolution of 1689, a Justice of the Inferior Court of Common Pleas for Essex, 1698-1703 , and a Representative 1692-1703



Hon. Hunking Penhallow, member of New Hampshire state senate 1st District, 1821-22



John Phillips, President of the Senate of Massachusetts and first Mayor of Boston



Samuel Phillips, Lieutenant Governor of Massachusetts



William Phillips, Lieutenant Governor of Massachusetts



Hon. John Pickering, Chief Justice and District Judge of New Hampshire



Major Robert Pike



Capt. Abraham Preble, York



Capt. Abraham Preble Jr., York



Thomas Roberts, Colonial Governor of Dover, NH 1640 - 1643



Judge Nathaniel Ropes, a Supreme Court Judge of Massachusetts and a Loyalist.



Eleazer Russell, Sheriff and Representative of Portsmouth to the Provincial Assembly



Hon. Nathaniel Saltonstall of Haverhill Massachusetts, a judge of the Court of Oyer and Terminer which was assembled to try the persons accused of practicing witchcraft in Salem. After he resigned from the court in June 1692, shortly after the trial of Bridget Bishop, and became a prominent critic of the Salem proceedings and was himself accused of witchcraft. He was replaced by Judge Corwin.



Jonathan Sayward, York



Judge David Sewall, lawyer, jurist, justice of the supreme court of the state of Massachusetts, judge of the supreme judicial court, judge of the U.S. district court of Maine.



Colonel Joseph Smith, Served as representative of Hampton during King William's War 1689-98. Probate judge 1703-1708, Selectman for Hampton for seven years, Representative in the Assembly 1692, 1708-09, and 1716. Colonel in the militia, treasurer of the province 1696, councilor 1698-99, Assistant Justice of the Superior Court from 1693-96, and Chief Justice until 1699.



Hon. George Sullivan, member of New Hampshire State House of Representatives in 1805 and 1813, New Hampshire state attorney general 1805-06 and 1815-35, U.S. Representative from New Hampshire 1811-13, Member of New Hampshire State Senate 1814-16, and Presidential Elector for New Hampshire in 1828.



Hon. Samuel Tenney, Delegate to the State constitutional convention in 1788, Judge of the Probate of Wills for the county of Rockingham NH, a Congressman, and secretary of the New Hampshire Medical Society.



Hon. Enoch Titcomb, of Newburyport Massachusetts.



General Jonathan Titcomb of Newburyport, Member of the Provincial Congress of Massachusetts, 1774; Colonel of a Massachusetts Regiment in the Rhode Island expedition, 1778; Member of the State Convention of Massachusetts in 1780; and Brigadier-General of Militia



Lieutenant Governor George Vaughan



William Vaughan, Chief Justice of the Superior Court & Justice of the court Common Pleas



Hon. Richard Wibird, Judge of the Probate Court



William Whipple, of Portsmouth Massachusetts, Supreme Court Judge, Signer of the Declaration of Independence, delegate of the Continental Congress during the Revolution, Brigadeer General in the Revolutionary War.

Top of page ˆ



Privateers/Merchant Sea Captains

With the east coast of New England having a seafaring tradition that spans back 400 years, it was a popular and dangerous career.



Capt. Israel Adams of Newbury

Capt. Philip Attwood of Bradford

Capt. George Archer, lost at sea of Salem

Capt. Valentine Bagley of Amesbury

Benjamin Balch of Newburyport

Capt. John Baker of Wenham

Capt. Christopher Bassett of Newburyport

Capt. James Bayley of Newburyport

Capt. Matthew Bell of New Castle/Portsmouth

Capt. Daniel Billings of Kittery

Capt. Richard Billings of Portsmouth

Capt. Robert Billings of Kittery

Capt. Abner Blaisdell of Portsmouth

Capt. William Boardman of Newburyport, lost at sea with his entire crew in a Hurricane

Capt. Ebenezer Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Ebenezer Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Ebenezer Bowditch jr. of Salem

Capt. Habakkuk Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Joseph Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Joseph Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Thomas Bowditch of Salem

Capt. William Bowditch of Salem

Capt. Samuel Briard of Portsmouth

Capt. Charles Briard of Greenland, died at sea

Capt. Samuel Bragdon of York

Capt. Jacob Brown of Hampton Falls

Capt. John Brown of Kittery, lost at sea.

Privateer Capt. Moses Brown of Newburyport, privateers Diligent and Intrepid. Died at sea.

Privateer Capt. Moses Brown, jr of Newburyport, drowned at sea.

Privateer Capt. William Brown of Newburyport, lost at sea.

Capt. Asa Butler of Ipswich

Capt. William Butman of Salem

Capt. John Chamberlain of Portsmouth

Capt. Seth Clarke, privateer Congress of Salisbury

Capt. Stephen Cleveland of Salem

Capt. Thomas Clouston, privateers Raleigh, Dalton, Antelope of Newburyport

Capt. Abel Coffin of Newburyport, died at Point Petre

Capt. Nathaniel Coffin of Newburyport, died at Port au Paix

Capt. Samuel Coffin of Newburyport

Capt. Gee Colby of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Elbridge G. Colby of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Caleb Cook of Salem

Capt. Caleb Cook Jr. of Salem

Capt. John Couch of Newburyport

Stephen Crosby, privateer brig Venus, died aboard ship at sea.

Capt. Clifford Crowninshield of Salem

Capt. John Crowninshield of Salem

Capt. Joseph Cutts

Capt. Samuel Dalling of Portsmouth

Capt. William Davenport of Newburyport

Capt. Benjamin Dean of Salem

Capt. Thomas Dean Sr. of Salem

Capt. Thomas Dean Jr. of Salem

Capt. John S. D. Dennett of Portsmouth, Died at Sea.

Capt. Thomas Sims Dennett of Portsmouth

Capt. John Dole of Newburyport, Lost at Sea

Capt. Henry Donnell

Capt. Thomas Eden of Salem

Capt. Jeremiah Elliot of Newburyport

Capt. Nathaniel Emmons of Ipswich

Capt. Daniel Epes of Ipswich

Capt. Thomas Fisk of Wenham

Capt. William Flagg of Dover

Capt. Robert Follett of Kittery

Capt. John Follett of Kittery

Nathaniel Folsom, ship General Sullivan

Simon Forrester of Salem

Capt. Samuel Fowler of Salem

Capt. Asa Frisbee of Kittery

Capt. Leo Frost of Portsmouth

Capt. Peter Frye of Salem

Capt. Jethro Furber of Portsmouth

Capt. Theodore Furber of Portsmouth

Capt. Nathaniel Gage of Bradford

Capt. Jonathan Gardner of Salem

Capt. Samuel Gerrish of Kittery

Capt. Hezekiah Goodhue of Newburyport

Capt. John Goodhue

Capt. Daniel Gould of Ipswich

Capt. Stephen Greenleaf of Newbury

Capt. Tristram Greenleaf of Newbury

Capt. William Grow of Kittery

Capt. Micajah Ingalls of Newbury, died at sea

Capt. Oliver Hale of Newburyport

Capt. Ephraim Ham of Portsmouth

Capt. S. C. Handy of Portsmouth

Capt. Joseph Harrold of Portsmouth

Capt. Thomas Harmon of Kittery

Capt. Zebulon Harmon of Kittery

Privateer Capt. Daniel Hathorne, privateer Fair America

Capt. Benjamin Herbert of Salem

Capt. Elisha Hill of South Berwick

Capt. Gilbert Horney of Portsmouth

Capt. Michael Hodge of Newburyport

Capt. John Hodge of Salem

Capt. John Sewall Hodge of Newburyport, lost at sea.

Capt. Frances Holmes of Newbury

Capt. Joshua Lang Huntress of Portsmouth

Capt. Stephen Ilsley of Newbury

Capt. Christopher Jeffares of Portsmouth

Capt. Samuel Jenkins of Portsmouth

Capt. Samuel Jewett of South Berwick, lost at sea with 17 others in the Ship Berwick

Capt. Eleazer Johnson of Newburyport, privateer Dalton

Capt. David Jones of Newburyport

Capt. Moses Kent Jr. of Newbury

Capt. Paul Kent, of Newburyport

Capt. James Kettell of Newburyport

Capt. Nathaniel Kennard of Portsmouth

Capt. Jonathan Kimball of Bradford

Capt. Richard Kimball of Bradford

Eliphalet Ladd of Portsmouth

Capt. Joseph Lambert of Salem

Capt. Abel Lawrence of Salem

Capt. Tobias Lear of Portsmouth

Capt. Joseph Little of Newburyport

Capt. George Lowe of Portsmouth

Capt. Abner Lowell of Amesbury

Capt. Abner Lowell jr., lost at sea of Amesbury

Capt. Archibald Macpheadris of Portsmouth

Capt. John Martin of New Castle

Capt. William McHard of Newburyport

Capt. John Mendum

Capt. Nathan Millet of Salem

Capt. Benjamin Mitchell

Capt. Cutting Moody of Newburyport

Capt. Jacob Morrill of Newbury

Capt. Daniel Moulton of Portsmouth

Capt. George Moulton of York

Capt. Joseph Mudge of Salem

Capt. Joshua Neal

Capt. Samuel Newhall of Newburyport

Capt. John Newman of Newburyport, died at Guadaloupe

Capt. Joseph Newman of Newburport died at sea

Capt. Samuel Nute of Dover

Capt. Josiah Orne of Salem

Capt. William Orne of Newburyport

Capt. William Orne, jr., lost at sea of Newburyport

Capt. Benajmin Osgood of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Jacob Osgood of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Oliver Osgood of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Matthew Parke of Portsmouth

Capt. Jonathan Parsons of Newbury, died at Sea.

Capt. James Pearson of Haverhill

Capt. Jeremiah Pearson of Newburyport

Capt. Stephen Pearson of Ipswich

Capt. William Pearson of Newburyport

Capt. John Pecker of Haverhill

Capt. John Penson of Amesbury/Salisbury

Capt. Benjamin Perkins of Newburyport

Privateer Capt. William Picket of Newburyport & Marblehead

Capt. Joshua Pickman of Salem

Capt. Benjamin Pickman, commander of the Province Galley of Salem

Capt. James Pike of Salisbury

Capt. Adonijah Pike of Newburyport

Capt. Nathan Poor of Newbury

Capt. Theophilus Poor of Newbury

Capt. Abraham Preble of York

Capt. Abraham Preble, jr. of York

Capt. Caleb Preble of York

Capt. Isaac Randall of Amesbury

Capt. Edmund Roberts

Capt. Charles Cornelius Raboteau of Newburyport

Capt. Edward Russell of Salem

Capt. Joseph P. Russell of Newburyport

Capt. William Russell of Newburyport and Marblehead

Capt. Richard Salter of Portsmouth

Capt. Richard Saunders of Portsmouth

Capt. Robert Seldon of Salem

Capt. James Shores of Portsmouth

Capt. Timothy Simpson

Capt. Nathaniel Silsbee of Salem

Capt. John Smith of Ipswich

Capt. William Starkey of Newburyport

Capt. William Stickney of Newburyport

Capt. David Stickney of Newbury

Capt. Benjamin Stoone of Salem

Capt. Alexander Storey of Salem

Capt. James Tarleton of Portsmouth, Drowned at Sea.

Capt. Nathaniel Thurston of Bradford

Capt. James Tibbets of Dover

Capt. Joseph Titcomb of Newburyport

Capt. Joshua Titcomb of Newburyport

Capt. Thomas Thomas of Newburyport

Capt. William Tobey of Kittery

Capt. Daniel Toppan of Newburyport

Nathaniel Tracy of Newburyport

Capt. Henry Treadick of Portsmouth

Capt. Nathaniel Treadwell of Ipswich

Capt. William Tucker of Newburyport, lost at sea

Capt. Joseph Tyler of Newburyport

Capt. Stephen Webster, died at sea of Salisbury

Capt. Nathaniel Wells of Ipswich

Capt. William Whicher of Salisbury

Capt. Henry White of Salem

Capt. John White of Salem

Capt. Paul White of Newbury

Capt. Caleb Williams of Bradford

Capt. Washington Wilson of Kittery

Capt. Moses Woodward of Portsmouth

Capt. Hopely Yeaton of Portsmouth

Top of page ˆ



Military Officers

Major John Avery of Greenland

Lieutenant Walter Brown (possibly in Revolutionary War)

Lieut. Leonard Carleton of Bradford

Lieut. Asa Gage of Bradford

Lieut. Benjamin Kimball of Bradford

Major John Meed of Exeter

Col. Stephen Pickering of Greenland

Col. Jonathan Rawson of Dover

Capt. Nathaniel Thurston of Bradford

Pre-Revolutionary War Officers, Soldiers and Sailors

(Major) Colonel Samuel Appleton of Ipswich, an officer of the British Colonial Army, and was commander in chief of the forces protecting the towns along the Connecticut River.

Hon. Colonel Samuel Appleton Esq. of Ipswich

Sergeant Samuel Clough of Amesbury/Salisbury

Colonel Joshua Bayley of Haverhill

Ensign Joseph Breed of Lynn

Major Joshua Coffin of Newbury

Ensign Samuel Cott of Wenham

Major Daniel Davison of Newbury

Major General Daniel Denison of Ipswich, Major General of the Colonial Forces for 10 years

Lieut. John Emery of Newbury

Ens. Stephen Emery of Newbury

Hon. John Frost of New Castle, Commander in the British Navy

Sergeant Nathaniel Gage of Bradford

Sargent Samuel Gill of Salisbury

Colonel Samuel Gilman of Exeter

Capt. Edmund Greenleaf of Newbury

Capt. Daniel Hale of Newbury, Killed at the seige of Louisburg, Cape Breton in 1745

Capt. Thomas Hale Esq. of Newbury, Essex Co. Militia and Justice of the Peace

Colonel John Hart of Portsmouth

Lieut. Richard Hazen of Haverhill

Cornet Richard Hubbard of Salisbury

Colonel Richard Kent, Esq., commander of the Second Regiment, Essex Co. Massachusetts Militia.

Lieutenant Richard Kimball of Bradford

Lieutenant Joseph Little of Newbury

Ens. Henry Lunt of Newbury

Ens. Cutting Lunt of Newbury

Colonel Nathaniel Meserve of Portsmouth

Ens. Anthony Morse of Newbury

Captain Jeremiah Moulton, famed "Indian Fighter".

Ensign Joseph Newhall of Lynn

Ensign Abraham Parker of Bradford

Col. Daniel Peirce Esq. of Newbury

Ensign John Pengry of Ipswich

Left. Ebenezer Pearson of Bradford

Major Robert Pike of Salisbury

Eleazer Russell, Naval officer for the Port of Portsmouth under the British Government (and later the US Federal Government)

Left. Nathaniel Sanders of Haverhill

Ensign Benjamin Smith of Newbury

Colonel Joseph Smith, “known to have been in the service of the country during the two years, 1675 and 1676” during King Philip's War of Hampton

Rev. Samuel Spring of Newburyport, once saved the life of Aaron Burr

Ensign William Titcomb of Newbury

Lieutenant Colonel William Vaughan of Portsmouth

Lieutenant Colonel Thomas Wade of the Ipswich Militia

Captain Simon Wainwright of the Haverhill Militia, Killed in a raid on Haverhill of French and Indians in 1708.

Captain Nathaniel Walker of Bradford

French and Indian War

Capt. Daniel Hale of Newbury

Jacob Sheafe of Portsmouth, Commissary of the New-Hampshire forces at the capture of Louisburgh

James Stoodly of Portsmouth, also served in the Revolutionary War



Revolutionary War Officers, Soldiers and Sailors

Silas Adams of Newbury, Capt. Gerrish's Co.

James Bacheller of Lynn, Lynn Minutemen

Capt. John Barnard of Amesbury

Capt. Timothy Barnard of Amesbury

John Bartlett of Amesbury/Salisbury

Ensign Simeon Bartlet of Amesbury

John Batchelder of North Hampton

Amos Blanchard of Lynn, 10th Massachusetts

Capt. Meshach Bell of New Castle

Capt. Benjamin Boardman of Exeter

Jeremiah Brown of North Hampton

Lieu. Walter Brown of Portsmouth

Private Samuel Burnham of Ipswich

Col. Daniel Carleton of Bradford

Thomas Cheever

Wentworth Cheswell of Newmarket, made an all-night ride back from Boston to warn Newmarket, NH that the British were coming.

Major Joshua Coffin of Newbury

Private Lemuel Coffin of Newburport, Capt. Moses Nowell's co., Capt. Benjamin Perkins's co, Gen. Washington's Life Guard; also, Lieut. Col. William Washington's (3d) regt. of light dragoons

Col. Amos Cogswell of Dover

Benjamin Connor of Exeter

Private Elias Cook of Newburyport, Capt. Stephen Kent's co, Capt. Richard Titcomb's co., Col. Nathaniel Wade's (Essex Co.) regt

Thomas Cotton of North Hampton

Richard Crocker of Amesbury/Salisbury

Maj. William Cross of Newburyport

Major Nathaniel Currier of Amesbury

Col. Theophelus Dame of Dover

Capt. Elias Davis of Newburyport, Col. Jonathan Titcomb's (2d Essex Co.) regt

Capt. John Dearborn of North Hampton, Captain of the New Hampshire Militia, 1777–1778

Dr. Levi Dearborn of North Hampton, Surgeon with the New Hampshire Militia

Colonel Isaac Dodge of Ipswich

Private Belcher Dole of Salisbury

Edward Dorr of Roxbury and Salisbury

Private Samuel Dutch of Exeter

Jeremiah Eastman of Salisbury/Amesbury

Sergeant Noah Emery Jr. of Exeter

Col. Jonathan Evans of Amesbury/Salisbury

Lieut. Reuben Evans of Amesbury/Salisbury

Sgt. Jabez Farley of Ipswich

Hon. Michael Farley of Ipswich, Major General and Sheriff of Essex County

John Farrington 2nd Co. Lynn Minute Men

Theophilus Farrington of Lynn

Sergt. Jarvis Flanders of Amesbury

Capt. Robert Follett of Kittery

Capt. Robert Follett of Kittery

Theophilus Foot of Amesbury

John Foss of Rye

Robert Fowler of Salisbury/Amesbury

Lieutenant William Frost of Kittery

William Gage of Rowley, Capt. Payson's M

John Taylor Gilman of Exeter

Lieutenant John Ward Gilman Esq. of Exeter

Lieut. Ezekiel Goodridge of Amesbury. Killed at the Battle of Saratoga

Private Hezekiah Goodhue of Newburyport, Capt. Moses Nowell's co., Capt. Kent's co. raised for defence of seacoast in Essex Co.

Timothy Gordon of Newburyport, fought in the Battle of Bunker Hill.

Major Andrew Goodwin of Berwick

Major General Ichabod Goodwin of Berwick

Private Jonathan Greely of Amesbury/Salisbury

Samuel Greeley of Salisbury, was with George Washington's Army at Valley Forge

Ens. Edmund Greenleaf, of Newbury

Capt. William Grow of York

Jude Hall, former slave and fought at the Battle of Bunker Hill of Exeter

Col. Samuel Ham of Portsmouth

Private Amos Haselton of Bradford

Lieutenant Michael Hodge of Newburyport, chosen as Naval Officer for the port of Newburyport

Col. Joseph Hodgkins of Ipswich, fought at the Battle of Bunker's Hill He was also in the Battle at Long Island, Haerlem Heights, the White Plains and Princeton; and was at the capture of Gen. Burgoyne and his Army

Lieutenant William Hook of Salisbury

Lieutenant Willebee Hoyt of Amesbury

Thomas K. Hudson of Lynn, Gerrish's Mass Regt. Revolutionary War

Ebenezer Jacobs of Danvers, Capt. Page's Co.

Capt. Eleazer Johnson of Newburyport, privateer "Dalton" and later captured prisoner and held for 4 months by the British

Joseph Johnson of Lynn, seaman on the Brig "Ann" Revolutionary War

Corp. John Josselyn of Danvers, Continental Line

Private Samuel Joy of South Berwick

Lieut. Daniel Kimball of Bradford, 4th Essex Co. regt. of Mass. Militia

Benjamin Leavitt of Exeter

Col. Moses Little of Newbury,

Private Ebenzer Lovering of North Hampton

Col. Thomas Lovering of North Hampton

Capt. Abner Lowell of Amesbury, Captain of a company of matrosses stationed at Falmouth.

Private Jabez Lurvey of Gloucester and Newburyport

John Mansfield of Salisbury

Robert Mansfield of Lynn, 2nd Co. Lynn Minutemen

Samuel Mansfield of Lynn, Wadsworth's Mass. Regt.

David Marston of North Hampton

Melatiah Merrill of Salisbury

Lieut. Caleb Moody of Newburyport

Ezekiel Moulton of Lynn, 4th Co. Lynn Minutemen

Ezra Moulton of Lynn, 5th Mass. Regt

James Mullen of Lynn, Long's NH Regt. Revolutionary War

Andrew Newhall, of Lynn, 4th Co. Lynn Minutemen

Daniel A. Breed Newhall of Lynn, 4th Co. Lynn Minutemen

Lieutenant-Colonel Ezra Newhall of Salem

Corp. Micajah Newhall of Lynn, Wade's Mass. Regt

Moses Osgood of Amesbury

Lt. Col. Jeremiah Page, Alarm List Co. of Danvers

Capt. Matthew Parke

Dr. William Parker of Exeter

Capt. Edward Payson of Rowley, capt. of the Rowley Militia

Lt. Eliot Payson bur. Rowley, Col. Daniel Spafford's (7th Essex Co.) regt. of Mass. militia Revolutionary War

Capt. William Pearson

Elias Pike of Salisbury

David Plumer of Newbury

Colonel Enoch Plummer of Newburyport

Mark Plumer of Newbury Capt. Jonathan Poor's co. of militia, Col. Samuel Gerrish's regt.,

Stephen Poor of Newbury, Capt. Jonathan Poor's co. of militia, Col. Samuel Gerrish's regt.,

Private Jonathan Porter, Col. Nathan Tyler's regt of Danvers

Lieutenant Samuel Porter of Wenham

Capt. Edmund Putnam, Danvers Alarm Company of Danvers

Lt. Col. Enoch Putnam of Danvers

Capt. Jeremiah Putnam of Danvers

Private Matthew Putnam of Danvers

Private Timothy Putnam of Danvers, Continental Line

Lieutenant Daniel Quinby of Amesbury

Lieutenant Robert Quinby of Amesbury

Private Jacob Reed of Peabody

Capt. Addison Richardson of Salem

Corp. Seth Richardson of Danvers, 15 Mass Inf.

Moses Rogers of Newburyport

Capt. James Sellers of Portsmouth

Richard Skidmore Sr. of Danvers

Richard Skidmore Jr. of Danvers

Ammi R. Smith of Ipswich, drummerboy in Capt. Charles Smith's co.

Rev. Hezekiah Smith of Haverhill, chaplain of the American Army, friend of George Washington and present at the battles of Bunker Hill, Long Island, Stillwater, and Saratoga.

Rev. Samuel Spring of Newburyport

Capt. James Staniford of Ipswich

Capt. Jeremiah Staniford of Ipswich

Capt. Thomas Staniford of Ipswich

John Stevens of Salisbury

James Stoodly of Portsmouth, First Regiment of Militia in the Province of New Hampshire to guard Fort William and Mary for the King of England.

Capt. Joseph Taylor of North Hampton

Major Ebenezer Tebbets of Dover

Capt. Moses Tenney of Newburyport

Capt. Thomas Thompson, captain in the Continental Navy and Colonel of Artillery.

Benjamin Thurston of Newbury, taken prisoner by the British and exchanged for British prisoners

John Thurston of Newbury, Newbury Militia and Continental Army

Colonel Benjamin Titcomb of Dover

General Jonathan Titcomb of Newburyport

Capt. Oliver Titcomb of Amesbury

Andrew Tombs, a British officer who died in service.

Capt. Samuel Wallingford of Dover, died aboard John Paul Jones' ship The Ranger April 1778

Nathaniel Webster of Salisbury

Nathaniel Webb, Capt. Putnam's Co. of Danvers

Prince Whipple, a slave owned by William Whipple who fought in the war. He was given his freedom but not until much later.



Top of page ˆ



War of 1812 Officers and Soldiers

Ezra Batchelder, Danvers Artillery of Danvers MA.

Meshach Bell, 35 Regiment (1st Brigade) New Hampshire Mil. of New Castle

Tristram Dalton of North Hampton

Corp. Abraham Drake of North Hampton

Benjamin Oliver, 35 Regiment (1st Brigade) New Hampshire Mil. of New Castle

Civil War Officers and Soldiers

Franklin A. Batchelder of Danvers, 3 Regt RI Heavy Artillery

Capt. Asa Butler of Ipswich

Charles W. Carleton of Amesbury, 3rd US Artillery, missing at the Battle of Olustee FL

Sgt. David Casey, Co. C 2nd Mass Inf. of Danvers

John K. Caswell, 9th NH INF. of Exeter

Capt. James H. Chick of York

Lieutenant Colonel Ebenezer T. Colby of Amesbury, Company B, 4th Infantry Regiment Massachusetts

Ord. Sgt. Daniel M. Curtis of Amesbury, 40th NY Inf.

Arthur Forrester Devereux of Salem, Colonel 19th Mass Vol, led them against Pickett's Charge at Gettysburg.

Private Rueben Ellis, 32 Mass Inf. of Danvers

Corp. John S. Follert of Amesbury/Salisbury, Company E, 24th Infantry Regiment Massachusetts

John Freeland of Greenland, Co. B, 1st Reg. NHV

Robert Goodwin of South Berwick

Maj. Edmund Haggens of South Berwick

David Hinkley of Newburyport member of Co. B. 35 Regt. Mass. Vol. killed at the Battle of Antietam

Colonel Harlon P. Hodgdon of Portsmouth

Freeman E. Hodge, Co. K 3rd Vermont Regt.

Private Seth Huntress of Portsmouth

Samuel S. Jellison of Byfield Co. C, 19th Mass. Infantry

Private Joseph H. Jewett Jr. of Newburyport, Company A, 8th Infantry Regiment Massachusetts, Company I, 30th Infantry Regiment Massachusetts

George S. Joy of South Berwick, died as a prisoner at Andersonville.

Moses A. Kent of Danvers, CO. A 23 Regt. Mass Inf.

Albert Kingsbury of Amesbury, Co. D 22nd Regt. Mass. Vols, died from wounds at age 17 at the battle of Gaines' Mill, Va

Joseph Warren Kingsbury of Amesbury, Co. A 15th Regt. Mass Vols

William D. Lee of Newburyport

Capt. James T. Lurvey of Amesbury

Abraham Mann of Amesbury/Salisbury

John B. Mansfield of Amesbury, Company B, 40th Infantry Regiment New York, wounded in the

Battle of Chantilly

Charles Marston of North Hampton, Co. F 1st Regt. Mass. Vols

Col. John Meserve of South Berwick

G. W. Mobley, 48 Mass. Infantry of Ipswich

Daniel Morrill of Amesbury/Salisbury, Company E, 1st Heavy Artillery Regiment Massachusetts

Sgt. D.W. Moulton of Portsmouth

Joseph Myers of Bradford, Co. K, 50th Infantry Regiment Massachusetts

Augustus Nason of South Berwick

Corporal Preston Newhall of Newburyport, Company 3rd, Unattached Infantry Regiment Massachusetts

Nathan Burnham Osgood of Amesbury, Co. H. 58 Mass. Vols.

Isaac S. Parker of Newburyport, Co. B 40th NY Infantry

Charles Patch of York, Company H, 17th Infantry Regiment Maine, 1st Heavy Artillery Regiment Maine

Daniel Patch of York, Co. H 8th ME. Reg., died at Port Royal S.C.

George William Rappell of Newbury, acting master's mate of the U.S.S. gunboat Chocura, 1862 Mt. Vernon and U.S. Steamer Iroquois 1863

Major Theodore Rowe of Salisbury/Amesbury

Charles H. Stewart of Bradford, Co. A 19 Mass. Inf.

Barney Sweeney of Columbia/New Castle

Daniel D. Tuttle of Greenland, Co. C 18th NH Inf.

James T. Williams of Amesbury/Salisbury, Company D, 1st Cavalry Regiment Maine

Edward F. Woodwell of Newbury, Co. A 48 Mass Inf.

Lewis F. Woodwell of Newbury, Co. A 48 Mass Inf.



Spanish American War

William Boneau, Co C 9 Massachussets Infantry of Danvers



World War I

Cpl. Frank L. Lougee of Danvers, 46 US Vol Inf

Private Arthur H. Lee of Danvers, 3 Mass Inf. N.C.



Famous People of the 16th, 17th, and 18th century

Samuel McIntire, architect during the Federal Period and carver of Salem.

John Phillips gravestone in Rowley, founder of Phillips Exeter Academy

Samuel Phillips gravestone in Rowley, one of the founders of Phillips Academy, Andover

Nathaniel Tracy, merchant, funder of the Revolutionary War, and one of the richest men in the country during his era.

Capt. Valentine Bagley, the subject of a poem by John Greenleaf Whitter entitled "The Captain's Well".

Major Samuel Sewall of York, architect, engineer, furniture craftsman and more.



Artists & Artisans

Daniel Balch of Newburyport, master clock maker

Jonathan Bradbury, Silversmith

Capt. Elias Davis, Silversmith

Thomas Savage, Silversmith, noted as being Bermuda's first recorded silversmith

Poets/Writers

Sarah Orne Jewett

John Greenleaf Whittier

Hon. Samuel Tenney

Tabitha Tenney



Actors

Levi Thaxter



Scientists

Roland Thaxter, a Microbiologist. He was the first person to isolate the Myxobacteria and recognize them as a distinct group of Bacteria

Nathaniel Bowditch, Astronomer, Navigator and Mathematician just to name a few.



Clergy

Rev. James Allen of Salisbury

Rev. William Allen of Greenland

Rev. Henry Alline of North Hampton, leader of the New Light Movement, a religious movement, from 1776 - 1783.

Dea. David Bailey bur. Rowley

Deacon John Ballard of Lynn

Deacon Stephen Bartlett of Amesbury

Deacon Abner Bayley of Newburyport

Deacon Edmund Bayley of Newburyport

Rev. Samuel Belcher of Ipswich, preached at the Isles of Shoals, Kittery, Newbury and Ipswich.

Elder John Berrey of Newburyport

Rev. Ebenezer Bradford bur. Rowley, sixth minister of Rowley

Deacon Joseph Bragdon of York

Deacon Joshua Brown of Newbury

Dea. William Brown of Newbury

Rev. John Blunt of New Castle

Rev. Thomas Cary of Newburyport

Dea. Joseph Chaplin Bur. Rowley

Elder Moses Chase of Amesbury

Rev. Plummer Chase of Newburyport, Pastor of Congregational Church of Carver, MA

Rev. Peter Clark of Danvers

Dea. Tristram Coffin of Newbury

Dea. Moses Cooper of Newburyport

Rev. John Cotton of Hampton, colonial puritan minister

Rev. Seaborn Cotton of Hampton, colonial puritan minister

Dea. Jacob R. Currier of Salisbury/Amesbury

Rev. Caleb Cushing of Salisbury

Dea. Benjamin Davis of Newburyport

Dea. Nathaniel Dearborn of North Hampton

Dea. Charles Duncan of Kittery

Rev. John Emerson of Portsmouth

Dea. Jacob Foster of Ipswich

Dea. John Friend of Wenham

Rev. Levi Frisbee of Ipswich

Rev. Joshua Gardner of Haverhill

Rev. Joseph Gerrish of Wenham, involved in the Salem Witch Trials

Rev. Nicholas Gilman of Durham and Exeter

Rev. Nathaniel Gookin of Hampton

Rev. Nathaniel Gookin of North Hampton

Dea. William Hackett of Salisbury/Amesbury

Dea. Daniel Hale of Newbury

Dea. Timothy Harris bur. Rowley

Dea. Mark Haskell of Ipswich

Rev. John Higginson, Puritan minister involved with the Salem Witch Trials.

Dea. Peter Hobart of Braintree and Salem

Dea. Morris Hobbs of North Hampton

Elder Joseph Holt of First Parish Church, York

Rev. Nathan Holt, AM, minister of the 2nd Church in Danvers

Deacon Lewis Hunt of Salem

Dea. Ezekiel Jewett bur. Rowley

Rev. Jedediah Jewett bur. Rowley, fifth minister of Rowley

Deacon Benjamin Kent of Danvers

Deacon John Kent of Newburyport

Rev. Moses Kimball of Haverhill

Dea. Obadiah Kimball of Bradford

Deacon Richard Lang of Salem

Deacon John Marsh of Haverhill

Rev. Samuel McClintock of Greenland

Rev. Alfred Medcalf of Greenland

Dea. David Merrill of Amesbury

Deacon Henry Merrill of Newburyport

Dea. Thomas Mighill Esq. bur. Rowley

Deacon Caleb Moody of Newbury

Rev. Abraham Moor of Newbury

Rev. John Murray of Newburyport paster of the old South Church (and Revolutionary War Patriot)

Elder Robert Murray of Newburyport

Dea. Thomas Norton of Ipswich

Rev. Edmund Noyes of Salisbury

Dea. Peter Osgood of Salem

Dea. Samuel Palmer bur. Rowley

Rev. Thomas Parker of Newbury

Rev. Joseph Parsons AM, Pastor of the First Church of Bradford

Rev. Edward Payson bur. Rowley, fourth minister of Rowley

Dea. Edward Payson bur. Rowley

Rev. George Phillips gravestone in Rowley, minister of Brook Haven, L. I., New York

Rev. Samuel Phillips bur. Rowley, second pastor of the Church in Rowley, b. in Boxford, England

Rev. Samuel Phillips gravestone in Rowley, minister at Andover, Mass.

Dea. Francis Pickard bur. Rowley

Rev. Matthias Plant of Newbury (/Newburyport)

Capt. Abraham Preble, York

Elder Jonathan Plumer of Newbury

Rev. Benjamin Rolfe of Haverhill, murdered by Indians along with his wife and daughter in 1708.

Rev. Ezekiel Rogers bur. Rowley, first minister of Rowley, b. in Wethersfield, Essex Co. England

Rev. Nathaniel Rogers of Portsmouth

Rev. Nathaniel Rogers of Ipswich

Dea. John Sewall of York

Elder Samuel Sewall of York

Rev. Jeremiah Shepard of Lynn

Rev. Samuel Shepard bur. Rowley, third minister of Rowley

Rev. Hezekiah Smith of Haverhill, first pastor of the Baptist Church of Haverhill

Deacon Charles Smith of Ipswich

Deacon John Stanford of Ipswich

Rev. Sebastian Streeter of Portsmouth

Rev. Joseph Swain of Wenham

Thomas Symmes, second minister of First Church of Christ in Bradford

Zechariah Symmes, first minister of First Church of Christ in Bradford

Deacon Thomas Thompson of Newburyport

Elder Enoch Titcomb of Newburyport

Rev. John Tompson of South Berwick

Rev. Christopher Toppan of Newbury

Dea. Isaac Tuxbury of Amesbury

Deacon Joseph Wadleigh of Salisbury/Amesbury

Deacon David Walker of Bradford

Deacon Richard Walker of Bradford

Rev. Samuel Walker, bur. Peabody, minister of the Second Church in Danvers

Rev. John Ward of Ipswich and first Minister of Haverhill

Rev. Robert Ward of Wenham

Rev. John Warren of Wenham

Rev. Samuel Webster of Salisbury

Rev. Thomas Wells of Amesbury

Rev. John Wheelwright of Salisbury

Rev. John Woodbridge, Newbury, also first minister of Andover

Dea. Archelaus Woodman of Newbury

Rev. William Worcester of Salisbury

Town Elders (One of the governing officers of a church often having pastoral or teaching functions.)

Elder Moses Chase, Amesbury

Abiel Goodin, York

Elder Nehemiah Haskell of Newburyport

Elder Robert Murray of Newburyport

Elder Joseph Sayward, York

Elder Daniel Smith, Portsmouth

Elder Jabez True of Salisbury

Rev. John Woodbridge of Newbury

Top of page ˆ



Doctors

John Barton, apothecary of Salem

Col. Thomas Barton, physician, apothecary and esquire of Salem

Dr. David Bennet bur. Rowley

Dr. William Bennet bur. Rowley

Dr. Samuel Blagdon of Portsmouth

Dr. Joshua Brackett, Portsmouth

Dr. John Bridgham of Ipswich

Dr. Daniel Broadstreet, of Newbury

Dr. John Henry Burchsted of Lynn

Dr. Henry Burchsted of Lynn

Dr. John Cabot of Salem

Charles Coffin MD of Newbury

Dr. Nathan Cogswell bur. Rowley

Dr. Levi Dearborn of North Hampton

Dr. Philemon Deane of Ipswich

Dr. Amos Dresser bur. Rowley

Dr. Eliphalet Emery of Newbury

Capt. Robert Follett

Nathan Hale Esq. of Newburyport

Dr. William Hale bur. Rowley

Dr. Rufus Hills of Amesbury

Dr. Ivory Hovey of South Berwick

Dr. Clement Jackson of Portsmouth

Dr. Hall Jackson of Portsmouth

Dr. Eliphalet Kilborn bur. Rowley

Dr. Moses Little of Salem

Dr. Joseph Manning of Ipswich

Dr. Clement March

Dr. Benjamin Mussey of Bradford

Dr. Samuel Nye of Amesbury

Dr. William Parker

Dr. John Parsons of South Berwick

Dr. Robert Pike

Dr. Tyler Porter of Wenham

Dr. Archelaus Putnam of Danvers

Dr. Enoch Sawyer of Newburyport

Dr. John Swinnerton of Salem

Dr. Joseph Tilton of Exeter

Dr. Charles Trafton of South Berwick

Dr. Samuel Wallis of Ipswich

Colonial Tradesman

Jonathan Archer, peruke maker (wig maker), tanner, trader, taught navigation, and yeoman

Lemman Beadle, a cabinet maker, carver

Joseph Brewster, a cordwainer

John Ward Gilman Esq., a silversmith

Robert Holbrook, a sailmaker

John Jackson, a cooper

Simeon Lowell, master boat builder, inventor/perfector of the Fisherman's Dory

Jonathan Muliken, a clockmaker

Samuel Muliken, a clockmaker

David Phippen, a rope maker, housewright and mariner

Thomas Savage, a silversmith

Henry Sewall, a bricklayer.

COMMENTS

-



 

Cemetaries and Galleries of New England...

01:28 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 740


Massachusetts

Amesbury:

Golgotha Burying Ground 1654

Mount Prospect Cemetery 1895

Old Corner Cemetery 1772

Salisbury Plains Cemetery 1718

Salisbury Point 1788

Union Cemetery (contains Bartlett, Sandy Plains, Friends Quaker cemeteries) 1663

Arlington:

Old Burying Ground 1732

Bedford:

Old Burying Ground 1729

Beverly:

Central Cemetery

Old Cemetery 1681

Billerica:

Job Hill Family Cemetery 1828

North Cemetery 1816

Old Corner Burying Ground 1706

Rogers Family Tomb

Smallpox Burying Ground

South Burying Ground 1663

Boston

Copp's Hill Burying Ground 1659

Granary Burying Ground 1660

King's Chapel Burying Ground 1630

Boxford:

Mount Vernon Cemetery 1702

Ancient Graveyard 1693

Bradford:

Bradford Burying Ground 1665

Burlington

Second Parish Burial Ground 1732

Byfield:

Byfield Parish Church Burying Ground

Cambridge

Old Burying Ground/Christ Church Cemetery 1653

Concord:

Concord Bridge

Monument Square

Old Hill Burying Ground 1673

Sleepy Hollow Cemetery 1855

South Burying Place 1697

Danvers:

Rebecca Nurse Burying Ground 1692

Danvers State Mental Institution ca. 1874

Porter Burial Ground/High Street Cemetery 1758

Wadsworth Cemetery 1682

Dedham:

Old Village Cemetery 1640

Essex:

Old Burial Ground 1680

Georgetown:

Union Cemetery 1732

Gloucester:

Bray Cemetery ca. 1820

Groveland:

Riverview Cemetery 1850

Hamilton:

Hamilton Cemetery 1707

Haverhill:

Pentucket Cemetery 1668

Whittier Family Burial Ground 1696

Holliston

Central Burying Ground 1724

Ipswich:

Old North Burying Ground 1634

Old Linebrook Cemetery 1725

Old South Cemetery

Lexington:

Lexington Common Tomb 1775

Old Burying Ground 1690

Robbins Cemetery 1792

Lincoln:

Old Cemetery 1747

Lynn:

Western Burial Ground 1637

Marblehead

Green Street Cemetery 1790

Old Burial Hill 1638

Medfield:

Medfield State Hospital Cemetery 1918

Vine Lake Cemetery 1651

Middleton:

Flint Burying Ground 1802

Merriam Cemetery 1803

Old Fuller Burying Ground 1738

Oakdale Cemetery 1748

Tomb of the family of Rev. Elias Smith 1775

Needham

Old Burying Ground/Needham Cemetery 1711

Newbury:

First Settlers of the Burying Ground 1635

First Parish Burying Ground 1647

Newbury Neck Burying Ground 1742

Newburyport:

Highland Cemetery/New Hill Burying Ground 1800

Oak Hill Cemetery 1842

Old Burying Hill 1729

Queen Anne's Chapel Burying Ground / Belleville Cemetery 1720

St. Paul's Episcopal Church Cemetery 1742

Sawyer's Hill Burying Ground 1630

Newton

Old East Parish Burial Ground/Center Street Cemetery 1655

Peabody:

Old South Cemetery/Trask Cemetery 1689

Quincy:

Hancock Cemetery 1640

Reading:

Laurel Hill Cemetery 1736

Revere:

Rumney Marsh Burying Ground 1693

Rockport:

Old Parish / Sandy Bay Cemetery 1754

Rowley:

Linebrook Parish Burying Ground 1747

Metcalf Rock Pasture Burial Ground/Smallpox Cemetery 1775

Old Burying Ground 1639

Roxbury

Eliot Burying Ground 1630

Salem:

Broad Street Cemetery 1655

Old Burying Point/Charter St. 1637

St. Peter's Church

Salisbury:

Long Hill Cemetery

Old Colonial Burial Ground 1662

P.A. True Farm Cemetery

Sherborn

Plain Burying Ground 1792

Topsfield:

Pine Grove Cemetery 1717

Walpole:

The Old Burial Place 1718

Waltham:

Grove Hill Cemetery 1703

Watertown:

Old Burying Place 1642

Wayland

North Cemetery 1643

South Cemetery

Wenham:

Fairfield Family Cemetery 1691

Wenham Cemetery 1710

West Medway:

Evergreen Cemetery 1749

West Newbury:

Bridge Street Cemetery 1724

Walnut Hill Cemetery 1725

West Roxbury

Westerly Burying Ground 1683

Westford

West Burying Ground 1761

Weston

Farmer's Burial Ground 1703

Westwood:

Westwood Cemetery 1752

Wilmington:

Old Burial Ground 1731

Wildwood Cemetery 1857



Maine

Berwick:

Blackberry Hill Rd. Cemetery

Evergreen Cemetery 1877

Lord's Cemetery 1763

Plaisted Grave 1675

Wallingford Family Cemetery ca. 1850

Biddeford:

Woodlawn Cemetery

Eliot:

Mount Pleasant Cemetery

Samuel Hill Burying Ground

Shapleigh Family Cemetery

Shapleigh Family Cemetery 2

Shapleigh-Remick Family Cemetery

Kennebunk:

First Parish Cemetery

Hope Cemetery

Kittery:

Chauncy Family Cemetery ca. 1789

Dennett Family Cemetery ca. 1807

Dennett (2) Family Cemetery

First Congregational Church 1714

Lewis Family Cemetery ca. 1832

Orchard Grove Cemetery

Pepperell Family Cemetery

Wentworth Family Cemetery

Wilson Family Cemetery ca. 1821

Lebanon:

Cemetery on Center Road

Ezekiel Ricker Ancient Burying Ground

Horne Family Cemetery

Lyman Family Crypt

Prospect Hill Cemetery

Ricker Family Cemetery

Shapleigh Family Cemetery

Shapleigh (2) Family Cemetery

Stanton Family Cemetery

Wentworth Family Cemetery

North Berwick:

Friends Quaker Cemetery

Hillside Cemetery

Ogunquit:

Locust Grove Cemetery 1826

Portland:

Eastern Cemetery 1668

Saco:

Laurel Hill Cemetery

South Berwick:

Free Will Baptist Church

Goodwin Family Cemetery ca. 1875

Old Fields Burying Ground

Portland Street Cemetery

York:

First Parish Church Cemetery 1652

Blaisdell Family Cemetery

Libby Family Cemetery ca. 1857

Moody Family Cemetery ca. 1753

Old Burying Yard

Paul/Shapleigh Family Cemetery ca. 1812

South Side Cemetery ca. 1734



New Hampshire

Bethlehem

Unknown Cemetery

Deerfield:

Deerfield Parade Cemetery

Dover:

Burial Ground of the First Settlers

Major Richard Walderne Burying Ground

Pine Hill Cemetery

Pinkham Cemetery

Titcomb Family Cemetery

Torr Family Cemetery

Durham:

Major General John Sullivan Monument

Odiorne Family Cemetery

Schoolhouse Lane Cemetery

Epping:

Lawrence Family Cemetery

Norris Cemetery

Prospect Cemetery

Epsom:

Gossville Cemetery

Exeter:

Winter Street Burial Ground

Farmington:

Thompson Burial Plot/Camp Road Cemetery

Greenland:

Brackett Family Cemetery

Greenland Cemetery

Hampton:

Pine Grove Cemetery

Rings Swamp Cemetery

Shaw Cemetery

Hampton Falls:

Melcher/Hawes Cemetery

Old Brookside Cemetery

Sanborn/Pike Cemetery

Kingston:

Kingston Plains Cemetery

Lee:

Cartland Family Cemetery

Davis Family Cemetery

Gluke / Old Parish Cemetery

Haley Family Cemetery

Hoitt Family Cemetery

Lang Family Cemetery

Piper Family Cemetery

Plumer Cemetery

Randlett Family Cemetery

Tuttle Family Cemetery

Wiggin Family Cemetery

Madbury:

Thomas Hanson Memorial

New Castle:

Amazeen Family Cemetery

Old Burial Ground/Frost Cemetery

Riverside Cemetery

Vennard Family Cemetery

Newfields:

Piscassic Cemetery

Newington:

First Congregational Cemetery

Newmarket:

Brackett Cemetery

Cheswell Family Cemetery

Pickering Family Cemetery

North Hampton:

Center Cemetery

John Locke Burying Ground

United Church of Christ Cemetery

Northwood:

Congregational Church Cemetery

Canterbury Cemetery

Nottingham:

McDaniel Family Cemetery

Portsmouth:

African American Burying Ground ca. 1700's

Old North Cemetery 1754

Pleasant Street Cemetery

Point of Graves Cemetery 1682

South Street Cemetery (contains several cemeteries including Proprietors Burial Ground, Elmwood Cemetery, Sagamore Cemetery, Harmony Grove Cemetery and Cotton Burial Ground)

St. John's Church/Queen's Chapel Burying Ground

Union Cemetery

Rochester:

Varney Cemetery

Rollinsford:

Old Town Cemetery

Rye:

Berry Family Cemetery

Congregational Cemetery

Foss Family Cemetery

South Road Cemetery

Wedgewood Family Cemetery

Somersworth:

Forest Glade Cemetery

South Hampton:

Old Cemetery

Strafford:

Berry/Foss Cemetery

Crown Point Baptist Church Cemetery

Stratham:

Greenwood Cemetery

Stratham Congregational Chuch Cemetery



Vermont

Bennington:

Old First Church Cemetery

Stowe:

Old Yard/Center Cemetery



This website focuses mainly on local New England, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Maine and Vermont history, genealogy of early ancestors who settled the area, and early New England artistans. Your contributions help keep this site growing. Please consider a donation if you've found anything interesting here.



The heart of the history of any New England town can be found in its cemeteries. This website is a collection of photographs and historical information of colonial cemeteries and gravestones of New England in southern Maine, southern New Hampshire and northeast Massachusetts. There are so many significant aspects of tombstones, from the symbolism and artwork of the carvings themselves, to the marks the individuals themselves made on history. They are a valuable learning tool that must be preserved. These headstones represent our past. They are a tangible glimpse of history. By preserving these cemeteries we gain something more to learn history by besides reading it out of a book. In genealogy research, they are often overlooked for the valuable resource they are.



Within these pages are doctors, merchants, Revolutionary Patriots and Loyalists, British soldiers, judges, lawyers, sea captains, pirates and privateers, governors, slaves, military officers and veterans, Civil War generals, clergy...these people created the history of every town, and in most cases all that is left is their headstone and the impression they made on history during their time.



Let no vandalism of avarice or neglect, no ravages of time, testify to the present or to the coming generations that we have forgotten....If other eyes grow dull and other hands slack, and other hearts cold in the solemn trust, ours shall keep it well as long as the light and warmth of life remain in us. Read the order for Memorial Day from May 5, 1868. vardenafil online



If you'd like to contribute any information about anyone on this site, or would just like to let me know you found an ancestor I'd love to hear it. Contact me using the online contact form, or email me. Apply for a Loans Online to help you through your financial emergencies.



Read the copyright notice before copying any photos or information off this site.



Donate to help keep this site going! If you like the work I've done here, found some useful information for your genealogy research, want me to keep adding ancestors gravestones, or found some interesting historic places to visit please donate funds to help support this project. You can also Sponsor a Cemetery that you would like to see added to this project or if you're looking to find a certain persons gravestone. Be sure to add your cemetery request or information of the person you're searching for when making your donation.





http://www.gravematter.com/index.php



COMMENTS

-



 

Epitaphs of Historic Maine, New Hampshire and Massachusetts...

01:26 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 741


Epitaphs and short poems from gravestones in New England from the 17th, 18th, & 19th century. The name beneath is not the author of the epitaph but the person's gravestone on which it's inscribed.

Longest/most interesting epitaphs: Mary McHard, who choked to death on a pea.; Elder Jabez True, who has a sermon on his tombstone



Creepiest epitaphs: "Come mortal man & cash an eye,

read thy doom, prepare to die." Joseph Little



Seed of merciless disease

Lurk in all that we enjoy

Some to waste us by degrees

Online offers for kamagra generico Italy

Some to suddenly destroy.

Elizabeth Goodwin



Gay, thoughtless Reader. view this sod,

Where youth and beauty mouldering lie.

It warns thee with the voice of God,

Prepare for thou shalt surely die.

Mary Miner



-+-



"Thou whom these eyes saw never: say friends true

who saw my soul, helped onward my song.

Through all unwittingly, has helped thee too?

I gave of but a little that I knew:

how were the gift requited. While along

life's path I pace, couldst thou make weakness strong:

help me with knowledge - for life's old, death's new."

Robert Browning to Levi Lincoln Thaxter, April 1885



The pains she long endur'd are now no more,

Her body moulders in the silent tomb.

But gone we trust, to some more blissfull shore

Her spirit reigns where joys unfading bloom.

Mary Mighill



Look down upon this sacred spot and see

What death can do to you as well as me.

Dear bosom friend, your falling sand is nigh,

Children prepare 'tis God that calls on high

Neighbors and friends you soon must be the same,

Prepare for death but in the savior's name.

Thomas Mighill



Sleep Husband dear; I would thy rest,

So low and void of grief were mine;

Left in this vale of tears, unfit to go,

To search eternal bliss through ways of woe.

Beloved shade; perhaps now hovering near,

Oh! let your spirit whisper in my ear,

Some Heaven born sounds, and all my paths attend,

My sorrows lessen, and my steps befriend,

Until we meet upon that happy shore,

When friends shall meet and never s???er

??? more.

Thomas N. Kimball



On earth, dear Husband we shall meet no more,

Yes, thine was each endearing art,

Which sheds o'er social life a charm

The tender sympathising heart

With generous love and friends in ???

Leonard Kimball



We may not call her back to wear,

Once more life's cold and heavy chain,

But meekly strive our part to bear,

That we in heaven may meet again.

Eliza Ann Bodwell



Lifes various duties to perform,

Employ'd her useful days

From doubts and fears, her soul is gone,

To sing her Maker's praise.

Sarah Pettingill



Such is the same when Christians die,

When body souls retire to rest

How wildly beams the closing eye,

And greatly heaves the aspiring breast.

Huldah Pettingill



"Then shall the dust

return to the earth as it was.

and the spirit shall return

unto God who gave it."

John & Sarah Foss



Go to thy rest in peace

bid sweet be thy repose

Thy toils are ov'r thy troubles cease

From earthly cares & sweet release.

Robinson Foss



She died; that spirit, calm and high

Sustained her through the dreadful hour

She died as those alone can die

Whom faith in God has girt with power.

Charlotte Foss



A wife, a mother and a friend

A sister dear we mourn her loss

She's gone where life will never end

Where joy is free from every cross.

Martha Foss



Death with his dart, has pierced my hart

When I was in my prime

When this you see, lament for me

Twas God's appointed time.

William Conkey



Tis Heaven itself that points out an hereafter and intimates eternity to man.

John J. & Mary A.W. Kendrick



Rest, loved one, rest. love

could not keep thee here. Good-by

Charles A. Barker



O spirit freed from earth

Rejoice, thy work is done

Say not good night

But in some brighter clime

Bid me good morning.

Mary Jane Barker



But ah, methinks tis vain to mourn.

To us she never will return;

Nor should we wish her back again.

Since she is freed from death and pain

For she has reached that peaceful shore

Where pain and death are known no more.

Elizabeth P. Taylor Blaisdell



Dear as thou wert, and justly dear,

We will not weep for thee;

One thought shall check the starting tears

It is that thou art free.

William Stone



Released from all her earthly cares

She reigns with him on high.

Cynthia White



Wife dear new days are past

My life with you long did not last

Let not my loss with you be great

But love my children for my sake.

Archibald Brown



Father dear in thy care we leave you

Whom our hearts have loved so well

But in Heaven we hope to meet again,

Farewell.

Bridget, Mary & James Gorman



Farewell dear friends my life is past

My love for you with life did last

And after me dear brothers no grief do take

But love each other for my sake

And when you leave this world of pain

I hope in heaven we will meet again.

Timothy Bahan



Dangers stand thick thro' all the ground

To push us to the tomb

And fierce diseases wait around

To hurry mortals home

Benjamin Thurston



Aunt Mary, thou hast gone to rest

From lifes care and sorrow free,

Mansioned now among the blest,

Christ the Lord thy Life shall be.

Weep not for me I am not weary now.

Mary O. Beal



O Mother dear weep not for me

But think how happy I shall be.

Sarah J. Beal



There is no death, what seemeth

so is transition.

Dolly B. Brown



"We call- but the answer not again-

Say, O say do they love there still?"

Louisa Amelia Bartlett Carlton



The graves of all the saints he blest

And sweetened every bed

Where should the dying members rest

But with the dying head.

Willebe Wells



Tread lightly by their rural tomb

And o'er it plant gentle flowers

Sweet symbols of their spirits bloom

In a far brighter land than ours.

Children of Jacob & Sarah Marston



Redeem your hours, our Glaƒs is run & ƒo muƒt yours

Elizabeth Dummer & Elizabeth Titcomb



When I lie buried deep in Duƒt

My fleƒh ƒhall be thy care

Theƒe with'ring limbs with thee I

truƒt to raiƒe them ƒtrong & fair.

Andrew Nichols



Beneath theƒe clods secured lay

Waiting the Reƒurrection day

When I shall hear that power in word

Ariƒe ye Dead and meet the Lord

Jacob Tappan



Parents beloved! To God we thee resign,

Thy will be done, be ever on our mind.

Matthew Perkins



Here Lord, I give myself away

'Tis all that I can do.

Richard & Lois Greenleaf



Well pretty lamb, deaths done no harm

Kind Jeƒus calls thee to his throne.

Eunice Greenleaf



Hope looks beyond the bonds of time

When what we now deplore,

Shall rise in full immortal prime

And bloom to fade no more.

Richard Greenleaf Jr.



Be careful to instruct our babes

In every thing that's good

And teach them piety by times

Learn them to fear their God.

Rebecca Picket



Weep not for me, dry up your tears

Prepare to meet thy ƒaviour God

I muƒt lie here till Chriƒ appears

that paid my ranƒom with his blood.

James Wyman



Death is a Blessing, forever sure,

When Friends & Physicians cannot cure.

Experience Downing

This world is nothing, heav'n is all

I have loƒt nothing by my fall.

Tell all my friends that for me weep

I am not dead but am a ƒleep.

Sylvester Procter



His ƒun aroƒw whoƒe chearing beams

A hopeful proƒpect ƒpread

Alaƒ! it ƒets before tis noon

He's numbered with the dead.

Stephen Upton



So transient is the life of man

At most a brief contracted span

it blooms, it fades, and serves to show

How vain, how frail are things below.

Nathaniel Upton



Hark! the voice of reason cries:

God lives, whilst thy parent dies!

Tis pleasing truth; let grief be stayed

Natures debts must all be paid.

John Upton



Death thou haƒt conquer'd me

I by thy dart am ƒlain,

But Chriƒt has conquer'd thee

And I ƒhall riƒe again.

Suse Southwick



Weep not for me surviving friends,

I've left a world of toil and pains.

But you a few more pains must have,

Then sleep like me in a cold grave.

Capt. Daniel Frye



The righteous sentence now is paƒt

Now can't reverse the firm decree

May those whom I have left behind

With speed prepare to follow me.

Betsy Reed



Her spirit went on a little before,

Then bade her Father's come.

Sarah Lydston



A precious one from us has gone

A voice we loved is stilled

A place is vacant from our home

Which never can be filled.

Emily Cresser Lydston



I will ransom them from the

power of the grave

I will redeem them

from death.

John Lydston



This life is but a passing dream,

We soon shall wake in heaven.

Clarie Lydston



The opening bud to Heaven's

convey'd

And now it blossoms there.

Mary Elizabeth Lydston



What's on earth is shadows

all beyond is substance.

Mary Stickney



The king of fears can do no more

Than stop our mortal breath

But Jesus gives a nobler life

That cannot yield to death.

John Stickney



There is sweet rest in Heaven.

Sarah Marston



Meet me in Heaven.

Pauline Frost



Though in the grave her form may rest,

On mem'ry's tablet, deeply graven

Her virtues live and with the blest

Her spirit finds its home in heaven.

Martha Marvin



His soul has now taken its flight

To mansions of glory above,

To mingle with angels of light

And dwell in the kingdom of love.

William C. Frost



Safe is the Sleep of Saints in Peace they lie,

They rest in Silence, but they never die

From these dark Graves their Flesh refin'd shall rise

And in Imortal Bloom ascend the Skies

Then shall thine Eyes dear BLUNT thine Hands, thy Tongue

In Nicer Harmony each Member hung

Resume their warm Devotion and Adore

HIM in whose Service they were join'd before.

Rev. John Blunt



Released from Cares at Rest She lyes.

Whilst peaceful Slumbers close her Eyes.

Her FAITH all Trials did endure,

Like a Strong PILLAR Firm and Sure.

Did adverse Waves tempestuous roll,

HOPE was the ANCHOR of her Soul.

We by the OLIVE in her Hand

Her PEACEFUL End may understand,

And by the CORONET is Shown

VIRTUE at last shall Wear the CROWN

Abigail Frost



"There is a hastening hour, it comes, it comes,

To rouse the sleeping dead, to burst the tomb,

and place the saint in bliss!"

Rev. Hezekiah Smith



A moment stay as you paƒs by

and view the place where I do lie

consider that you ƒhortly muƒt

??? return unto thy duƒt.

Hannah Adams



FOR THIS DEPARTED SOUL

AND ALL THE REST

Ye CHRIST HAS PURCHISED

THAY SHALL BE BLEST

Samuel Currier, 1713



Possessing those qualitites which always enfuse esteem:

of pleasing deportment

a firm vigorous & enterprising mind

A tender Husband

A kind & anxious Father

His zeal for order in Church &

State, extensive business

and publick spirit rendered him a blessing to the community

A friend to religion & religious men

An agreeable companion

and a sincere constant faithfull friend

As a Merchant

extensively known & much respected.

His strict probity & exact punctuality secured to him the entire confidence of all that new him,

The smiles of Heaven on indefatigable industry & the blest economy rendered him eminent

as a man of property,

But alas neither wealth nor merit can bribe or evade

The grim tyrant Death

nor repel the fatal shaft,

Hamilton is no more.

Jonathan Hamilton



To heal disease, to calm the widows sigh,

And wipe the tear from poverty's swolen eye;

Was thine! But ah! that skill on others shown,

tho life to them could not preserve thy own.

Yet still thou livist in many a greatful breast,

And works like thine enthrone thee with the best.

Hall Jackson



stop, O youth & kindly drop an ear

A youth once gaye like you lies

buried here

His body here, his soul to heaven

??? gone there to ???

God his righteous

Joseph Guy



There is a calm for those who weep,

A rest for weary pilgrims found,

And while their mouldring ashes sleep,

Low in the ground

The soul of origin divine

God's glorious freed from clay

In Heavens eternal sphere shall shine.

Dolly Greenleaf



"What man is there, who liveth,

that shall not see death."

"Who can save himself from going

down to the grave, the house

appointed for all the living?"

Mager Gould



Seed of merciless disease

Lurk in all that we enjoy

Some to waste us by degrees

Some to suddenly destroy.

Elizabeth Goodwin



Eheu quam brevis

He was endowed with many amiable & uƒeful

Accompliƒhments. His Manners were grave

eaƒy and pleaƒant. He was exemplary

in extenƒive Charity and Beneficence

eminent in Piety, Self Denial & Victory

over ye World. A fervent ƒound perƒwasive

Preacher abounding in the work of

the Lord. He is now departed and

as we hope ƒleeps in Jeƒus. Let us follow

Him wherein He followed Chriƒt.

Aoi Amice unum reƒpice Finem.

Nicholas Gilman



How to be virtuous, circumspect and kind

her children learned from her instructive mind

She's call'd to heaven, let us say

The Lord bestowed, the Lord has taken away.

Mary Furber



Land in the dust he must abide

Thus sleeping by his consort's side

Ye children living, come and see

Where both your once lov'd parents be.

William Furber



The Great lam his Sommons Sends

And Calls us to the Grave

Then Like him Self Thunders Alowd

And Calls us to the Skies

Deacon John Friend



We mourn our loss but 'tis her gain

She's free from sorrow, sin and pain

Celestial angels, haste her flight,

To regions of eternal light.

Betsy French



Parent, belov'd to GOD we thee resign'd

Thy will be done, be ever on our mind

Joshua French



Kind ???? children, parents, friends,

When here you cast your eye

Or pensive to read this hallow'd ground

Remember you must die.

Elizabeth Fernald



Friend, quit this Stone and and look above the Skies,

Here lies the duƒt, but virtue never dies.

Eliza Wheeler



Happy the babe, who privileg'd by fate

A ƒhorter labour; and a lighter weigh

Receiv'd but yeƒterday the gift of breath

Order'd to morrow to return to death.

Franklin Low



Mourn not for me my earthly friends,

For pain and sickness long I bore

Till Jesus did his message send

To call me to his heavenly door.

Elizabeth Lowe



Soft as the balm, the gentle breeze distills.

Sweet as the Fragrance of the new mown hills;

Her opining mind a thousand charms reveal'd

Proof of those thousand which were there conceal'd

The lovliest Flower in Nature's Garden plac'd,

Permitted just to bloom and pluck'd in haste

Angels beheld her ripe for joys to come,

??? ???? ??? command their Sister home.

Maria Coues



His mind was open, ardent, and enterprizing

He was a kind huƒban, a tender indulgent Father

In his houƒe he was Liberal & hoƒpitable

Faithful to his truƒt, upright in his intentions,

In his operations

Active, perƒevering and extenƒive;

By which he afforded

Employment and ƒubƒiƒtance

to the induƒtrious and the indigent;

Contributed to the benefit of the publick

And merited the Character of a

Uƒeful and valuable member of ƒociety

His Wife was moral,

thoughtfuls and ƒofar as her ƒlender health would permit

Attentive to the benefit & happineƒs

of her family.

Deeply affected by the death of her huƒband

And the increaƒing infirmities of her feeble conƒtitution,

She languiƒh'd and three months after him

Expir'd

Short was there ƒeperation, ƒoon rejoin'd

In the dark grave, to native duƒt conƒign'd

They ƒleep till death his human prey reƒtore,

And earth & ƒkies & time ƒhall be no more.

Isaac & Elizabeth Dodge



Thou art gone to the grave, ??? longer be??? thee,

Nor tread the rough paths of the world by ??? side;

But the wide arms of mercy are spread to infold thee,

And sinners may hope, since the sinless hath died.

Sarah Curtis



All on earth is shadow

??? beyond is substance.

Capt. Joseph Crown



So ƒleep the ƒaints and ceaƒe to groan

When fire and devils have done their worƒt

Chriƒt hath a glory like his own

Which w??? ???? ?? duƒt.

Ruth Butler



These lovely buds to young and fair

Call'd hence by early doom,

Just came to show how sweet a flower,

In paradise ??? them.

Sarah and John Duncan



His last words were

O when shall I see Jesus

And reign with him above

And from that flowing fountain

Drink everlasting love.

Samuel Dow



Kind angels watch the sleeping dust,

Till Jesus comes to raise the just;

Then may he wake in sweet surprise

And in his saviours image rise.

James Donnell



How loved how valued, once avails the not,

To whom Related or by whom begot,

A heap of duƒt alone Remains of ƒhe,

Tis all thou art and all the Proud ƒhall be.

~~~

ƒurve ye this well ye fair ones and belive,

The grave may terrify but can't deceive

Yet vertue still againƒt decay can win?

And even lend mortality a Charm.

Sarah McKean



Come mortal man & cash an eye,

read thy doom, prepare to die.

Joseph Little, John Blasdell



"Seed of merciless disease

Lurk in all that we enjoy

Some to waste us by degrees

Some to suddenly destroy.

Elizabeth Goodwin



"In time of Death prepare

for Death"

Catherine Parker



Uncertain life, how swift it flies

To day man lives tomorrow dies.

This hour in health & strength & bloom

& the very next he fills the tomb

Ask you for proof, Behold it here

And give your friend a ?? of ??.

Aaron Adams



She sleeps in death, she now has gone,

To those bright realms above

??? ??? ??? by angels ???

To ??? the ??? home,

She is gone, but yet there longer still

A thought and memory dear;

And ever will ??? those blest ???

And was ??????? here.

Sally Abbott



Entombed beneath where earth-born troubles ceaƒe

A son of faithfull Abraham sleeps in peace.

In life's first bloom, he left his native air

A ƒojourner as all his fathers were

Thro' various toils his active spirit ran

A faithful steward and an honeƒst man

His soul we truƒt now freed from mortal woes

Finds, in the Patriarc's boƒom sweet repose.

Abraham Isaac



Sleep lovely ƒaint, and take thy reƒt,

Thy work is done, thy bed is bleƒt

For Chriƒt will ??? this mould'ring clay

The ƒaint to everlaƒting days.

Elizabeth Adams



The once lov'd form now cold and dead

Each mournful thought employs

And nature weeps her comforts fled

And wither'd all her joys;

But ??? directs to future time

When what we now deplore

Shall rise in full immortal ???

?? ??? fade ????

Joanna Balch



Lov'd friend, farewell, go seek that peaceful shore

There ??? can reach, sorrows wound no more

Go share the joys, the words of life in parts

The vision promis'd to the pure in hearts

Our ??? will also cease, soon we'll remove

And meet thee in the paradise above.

Polly Balch



His life was gentle, and serene his mind,

His morals pure, in every action ;

A husband dear and as a parent kind

As such he lies lamented in the dust.

Benjamin Hart



Though thou art gone

Fond memory clings to thee.

Susan Bickford



We may not call her back to wear,

Once more life's cold and heavy chain,

But meekly strive our part to bear,

That we in heaven may meet again.

Eliza Ann Bodwell



So ƒleep the ƒaints and ceaƒe to groan

When fire and devils have done their worƒt

Chriƒt hath a glory like his own

Which w??? ???? ?? duƒt.

Ruth Butler



Hope wipes the tear from sorrow's eye

And faith points upward to the sky.

The promise guides her ardent flight

And joy ???? to sense, invite

Praise blissful regions to explore,

Where pleasant blooms to fade no more.

Joseph Butman



Remember man, now passing by,

As thou art now, so once was I,

As I am now so you must be,

Therefore prepare to follow me.

Charles Allen



He's left this world, his toil'ure o're

Free from all sorrow grief and pain,

To us he will return no more.

But we shall see him again.

Charles Greenough



A Wife, a child, a baby are left

To mourn the Husband, father, friend

But soon, ah soon, Eternal life

The reign of death himself shall

end.

Samuel Clark



When this you see grieve not for me

for Twas God's appointed time.

Capt. Gee Colby



Behold the Father & the Son

Their days cut ƒhort, their Claƒs has run

Whilst one by ƒickneƒs was called home

The other ƒhar'd a briny Tomb

Cease then from friends & put your truƒt

in God, who turneth all to duƒt.

Capt. John Couch & Joseph Couch



Alas for thee the fount of tears

Hath pour'd its crystal tide,

And the lov'd voice of early years

In vain thy name hath sighed.

Reuben Edwards



Come here my children mourn with me

Your father's sudden doom;

Death tore him from our fond embrace,

And we are left to mourn.

Capt. Enoch Collins



Mortals, how few among your race

Have given this thought its weight;

That on this present moment hangs

Fear everlasting fare.

Hannah Collins



Tis God that lifts our comforts high

Or sinks them in the grave

He gives and (blessed be his name)

He takes but what he gave.

Clarissa Croker



Unactive in the damp and gloomy Grave

Beneath this ƒtone, to worms a prey, we ƒleep

Unconƒcious of the world, & all her woes.

Elisabeth Day



Lord, we adore thy vaƒt deƒigns

To ??? abyƒs of providence

Too deep to ƒound with moral lives

Too ??? to view with feeble ƒence.

Aaron Day



The ƒweet remembrance of the juƒt

Shall flouriƒh when they ƒleep in duƒt.

Samuel Collins





The rising morning can't assure

That we shall end the day

For Death stands ready at the door

To seize our lives away.

Mary Dowd



Dear as thou wert, and justly dear,

We would not weep for thee,

One thought shall check the falling tear,

It is that thou art free.

And thus shall faith's consoling power,

The tears of love restrain

Oh, who that saw thy parting hour,

Could wish thee here again.

Elizabeth Dowst



Fair as yon orb when sinking in the wave

Was his departure to an early grave.

Gone is a friend of two fold lie,

A Mother and a Wife;

How does the living Partner mourn,

How gloomy is his life.

Sarah Smith



Reƒt here ye Inosent

Since here thou art to lie

Till Chriƒt when riding forth

Shall call his Saints on high.

Hannah Smith



Sleep lovely nymph and ƒleep in peace

Till sun and moon their courses cease

And when I meet your soul in love,

I hope twill be in realms above.

Betsy West



DEATH SUDDEN STROKE DISSOLVED

MY EVIL FRAME

READER PREPARE, YOUR FATE

MAY BE THE SAME

Solomon Dodge



The voice of God call'd, anon I obey'd,

Resign'd my life, & nature's debt I paid

My fabric now sleeps, my labours are o'er,

My spirits landed on the boundless shore.

Nor you friends, can death, God's messenger stay,

But must repose too, in mouldering clay,

Then your golden days improve, as they haste,

Living joys flowing from Religion taste.

Be wise, love mercy, humbly with God walk

Then vice can't proffered fruitions mock.

That you may sing, in Canaan's liberty,

O death, grave, where are thy sting & victory.

David Jewett



The old, the wise, the rich, and great,

Must prostrate lie, in humble state,

There's none that's free from death's alarms

We all must lie, in his cold arms—

Let Mourning friends & kindred dear

Lament the dead, Repent and fear

Let Youth & Children read this stone

Feel they must die, & soon be gone

Col. Thomas Gage



Though weeping relatives thy loss deplore

Thy virtues all the human race adore

Snatched from her children by the hand of death

Calm and serenely she resigned her breath

On each revolving year and vernal morn

May choicest flowers her sacred urn adorn

And when revolving time her circuit ends

She shall bid welcome all her earthly friends

To realms of bliss where joys eternal reign

devoid of care and uncontrol'd by pain

Hannah Perley



As fruit of sudden growth are ƒoon mature

So did her mind advance in ƒcience pure;

Eager in ƒearch of wisdoms golden ƒtore

The more ƒhe gain'd, ƒhe coveted the more;

With Death & heavenly glory in her view

She smild & bid all earthly bliƒs adieu

Mary Tomb



How softly on his head the mantle fell,

Of deaths her eye, her swailing cheek could tell;

No sinful murmurings curb'd religions power,

No groans of anguish shook the dying hour;

Not even parting could her peace remove,

She mir'd the christian's with the mother's love;

And all must avow-who saw her spirit go,

Here sleeps the saint, whose Heaven began below.

Olive Morse



Ye kindred dear who vent your ƒ???

Over my ƒleeping duƒt

For heavenly grace ƒend up your cries

In Jeƒus put your truƒt

Then wait your ƒummons from ????

In ƒtead of weeping ƒing

O grave where is thy victory

O death where is thy ƒting

Lydia Hale



How sweet it is when nature ends

Life's pilgrimage of care;

To rest in peace with well lov'd friends

And slumber with them there.

Abigail Poor



The mind is heaven's breath

A spark from yonder sky;

Which 'mid the ruins made by death,

Shall never, never die.

But when the dreams of pleasure, love,

And life's fleet joys are o'er

The mind shall bud anew above

TO bloom forever more

Judith Poor



GOOD TIMOTHY IN

HIS YOUTHFUL DAYS

HE LIVED MUCH

UNTO GODS PRAYS

WHEN AGE CAME ONE

HE AND HIS WIFE

THEY LIVED A HOLY

AND PIOUS LIFE

THEREFORE YOU CHILDREN

WHOSE NAMES ARE NOYES

MAKE JESUS CHRIST YOUR ONLY CHOYSE

Timothy Noyes



Gentle loving wife and mother

Much we miss thy presence dear

Yet by faith we still may see thee

As our guardian angel near.

Mary Pecker Fowler



No link of friendship's golden chain

Is severed by the hand of death;

Affections ties are still the same

As when thy form breathed vital breath.

Mary J. Morrill Eaton



We miss the sunshine of thy face

We miss thy kind and willing hand

Thy fond and earnest care

Our home is dark without thee

We miss thee everywhere.

Baby Roby



Sleep, thou who wast weary with

the march of life! sleep on.

Abraham Mann



The morning light is breaking,

The darkness disappears.

Capt. Harrison Poole



Jesus, lover of my soul, let me

to thy bosom fly.

Mary F. Poole



He sleeps in Jesus blessed sleep

From which none ever wakes to weep.

Sylvanus Holmes Foss



Life is uncertain, death is sure.

Benjamin Day



All that live must die

All that die must live in happiness

or woe.

Bailey Day



And is she gone, and has her spirit fled?

Yes, dearest friend, numbered with the dead

Resplendent from the grave, we hope she'll rise

Restored to live and reign above the skies.

Martha Peabody



"Unactive in the damp and gloomy Grave"

Beneath this ƒtone, to worms a prey, we ƒleep

Unconƒcious of the world, & all her woes.

Nathaniel & Elisabeth Day



STOP CARELESS MORTAL READ

THY CERTAIN DOOM,

AND TAKE A LESSON FROM

THIS SILENT TOOM,

ERE DEATHS COLD HANDS SHALL

STOP THY BOLD CAREER,

AND THY POOR SOUL TO

DISTANT REGEONS BEAR.



Now the vain dream of mortal life is o'er

I see the dawning of celestial day

Nathaniel Dennett



Precious in the sight of the Lord

is the death of his saints.

Mrs. Reuben Knowles



Priceless virtues swelled in her heart!

True piety shone on her way;

Wise counsels, she did oft impart;

But our loss is her gain to-day.

Nancy Lamprey



Heaven is nigh to those who die

With hearts to love.

H.B. Lamprey



She faltered by the wayside

And the angels took her home.

Mary A. Lamprey



And is it so! Is human life

So rare short and frail a thing;

And must youth's brightest visions move

And die away in early spring.

Charles Chancy Frost



Death's but a Path that must be trod

If Man would ever paƒs to God

A Port of calms, a ƒtate of ease

From the rough rage of ƒwelling seas

This happy ƒtate we must obtain

Thro' him who as a Lamb was ƒlain

And reconect'd to God to trust

Her who once ??? this previous.

Eunice Davison



"Watchman: what of the night!

The morning comes: so doth the night."

"Christ was my home."

Augustus Trafton



She is gone.

"The spoiler set

His seal of silence. But there beam'd a smile

So fixed and holy from that marble brow

Death gased and left it there. he dared not steal

The signet ring of Heaven."

Elizabeth Trafton



Tell Mother I died hopeful &

Trusting in her God.

Levinn Gilman



She never gave us grief

until she died.

Mary Goodwin



As thoƒe we love decay, we die in part

String after ƒtring is ƒever'd from the heart

Till looƒen'd life at laƒt, but breathing clay

Without one pang is clad to fall away.

Hannah & William Brown



Here lies in calm repose, a sea worn mariner The battering storm The hurricane of life All dies away in one eternal calm.

John Follett



Friend, quit this Stone and and look above the Skies,

Here lies the duƒt, but virtue never dies.

Anna Dame



She's gone to seek her Saviour

In that blissful home above

Where sin and sorrow are no more

But all is peace and love.

Olive Meed



Ah! is it so? has Sarah fled?

And is she numbered with the dead?

Yes - while we weep she sings above

Encircled in Christ's arm of love.

Sarah Littlefield



Farewell, loved friend, a short farewell

May we meet again in heaven to dwell,

May we meet above on that blest shore,

Where we shall part no more, no more.

Sarah Littlefield



If God so will

I know that will is love.

Hannah Brooks



Oh we may roam the world around

And other lips may feign to bliss;

But once, once only can be found

A mother's unbought tenderness.

Elizabeth Marston



Fare thee well, fare thee well

We around thee weep,

But oh we love thee farther still

And angels guard thy sleep.

The kind old oak for us no more

Shall sheltering branches spread

And oh our hearts are wrung with grief

For he we loved is dead.

Fare thee well, fare thee well

We around thee weep

But oh we love thee farther still

And angels guard thy sleep.

Nathaniel Marston



Passenger remember, thou must soon

be reduced to my humble state.

Mary Stoodley



How vain the tears that fall from you

And here ƒupply the place of dew

How vain to weep the happy dead

Who now to heavenly realms are fled

Repine no more your plaints for hear

And all prepare to meet them there.

Hannah Trosetter



Few are our days, those few we dream away

Sure is our fate to moulder in the clay

Rise immortal soul above thine earthly fate

Time yet is thine, but soon it is too late.

Edward Tucker



Here lies whom virtue could not save

From sudden death, an early grave

Nor can the grave (dry up your tears)

Confine him here when Christ appears.

Jesse Parker



In youthful bloom my sorrow ends

Adieu, vain world, farewell my friends

In Jesus' arms I lay my head

And take my place among the dead.

Lemuel Horton



Although her Body ƒleeps in duƒt

We truƒt her Soul is with the Juƒt

O Youth Remember Death.

Molly Sprague



For you the messenger of death must come

Be sure your work for that dread

hour be done.

Hannah Felton



The gloomy grave is a peaceful home

The weary here find rest

Their toilings and sufferings all are over

There Satan can't molest.

David Felton



Mind not the grave where

His dear dust is laied

But bleƒs above wheither

His ƒouls convayd

Unknown Grave



Inƒatiate Archer, could not one ƒuffice?

Thy ƒhaft flew twice, & twice my peace was ƒlain.

And twice, ere twice yon moon had fill'd her horn.

Marcia and Henry Gibbs



Affliction fore long have I born

All human help was vain

Till God was pleaƒ'd to give me caƒ

And free me from my pain.

Sarah Barry



Having weathered life's wintry storm, & it's fervid

pestilential summers, the victor death, by one

mighty effort, has at length dislodged the ten-

ant, & the frame is crumbling into dust, food for

worms. But the maintained afirm belief that the

great Architect will one day restore the fabric

anew with imperishable materials & put the

tenant in full possession, never more to be sepera

ted; beyond the reach of sin & sorrows beyond

the jurisdiction of DEATH which finally shall

be vanquished & swallowed up in victory

when God shall be all in all. ~inscribed by himself.

Capt. Addison Richardson



God will redeem my soul from

the power of the grave.

Sarah Cushing



Behold, thou haƒt made my days

as an handbreadth

William Cushing



Death can't disjoin who Chriƒt hath join'd in Love

Life leads to Death and Death to Life Above

In Heavens a happier Place frail Things deƒpiƒe

Live well to gain in future Life the prize.

Mary Manning



The year rolls round and steals away

the Breath that it save it gave,

Whatever we do, where'er we be

We're traveling to the grave.

Sewall Short



Here rest in peace thou lovely maid,

Here ƒleep in ƒweet repose,

And tho' thou molder with the dust

Thou art fairer than the rose.

Harriot Shaw



Sacred the earth which

holds in trust

Those poor remains

returned to dust,

Blest the paths which he

has trod

And be his soul e'er blest

with God.

William Lydston



Yet my Redeemer lives

And often from the skies

Looks down and watches my dust

Till he shall bid ye rise.

Mehitable White



Husband, Father, Son and Brother Thou

art taken from us and deeply do we fret the

bereavement. Thou who must support and

to guide; gladly would we have snatched thee

from the cold embrace of Death, but our arms

were powerless; and we resign thee to thy God,

hopeing in due season to meet thee with thy

Saviour to part no more.

O cease kind nature, cease thy tears,

Thy Saviour dwells on high;

There everlasting spring appears,

And joys that never die.

Capt. John Martin



Bereaved friends have laid her here

They mourn her loss and shed a tear

There in the grave she must lay

Untill the resurrection day.

Sarah Killam



HERE THE WEARY

ARE AT REST

AND THE WICKED CEASE

FROM TROUBLING

Rhoda Sargeant



She was a discreet wife, and

affectionate mother, a faithful

friend, and a pious and

cheerful Christian.

She sleeps in Jesus and is blessed.

Sarah Harris



Farewell my child and partner

dear,

If aught on earth could keep me

here,

It would be my love for you.

Ruth Harcourt



The Virtuous ye Lover of Truth, ye Hater of Strife

A loveing & tender Mother A true & faithfull Wife

It's hopt she is gone to inherit Eternal Life.

Hannah Donnell



She was endeared to her friends and acquaintances,

By those virtues which adorn ??? Nature

And secure esteem and affection

A prudent, dutiful & affectionate wife

A peculiarly kind & tender Mother

A pleasing companion,

A faithful friend

A compassionate benefactress

Afflicted and distressed

Often called the widows to sing for joy.

But alas she is no more.

Her frail body sleeps in the dust

The spirrit has returned to its God We Trust

To be ever with the Lord.

Mary Hamilton



HALT PASSENGERS AS YOU

GO BY REMEMBER MAN IS

BORN TO DIE. CONSIDER

TIME IS RUNNING FAST

AND DEATH WILL

SURELY COME AT LAST.

Ebenezer Webster



Children of dust, who read with pensive eye,

This letered Stone, where mortal relics lie;

Think as you sigh, because they live no more,

Soon you shall drop, and be what you deplore.

Sarah Frisbie



HIS CARRIAGE UNTO ALL

WAS COURTEOUS & KIND

HIS LOVE IT DID EXCELL

MOST THAT ARE LEFT BEHIND

HIS PATIENCE WAS ADMIERRED

BY ALL THAT DID HIM KNOW

THERE IS NO TONGUE CAN TELL

WHAT HE DID UNDER GOD

SO DIED THIS PIOUS YOUTH

HE DID ????

Nathaniel French



Here mix'd with earth his aƒhes muƒt remain

Till death ƒhall die & mortals riƒe again.

Michael Farley



My Children and friends when this you

See, remember me.

Elizabeth Farley



Light is sown for the righteous,

and gladness for the upright in

heart.

Mary Emery



As those we love decay; we die in part;

String after string is severed from the heart.

Till loosen'd life; at last but breathing clay;

Without one pang is glad to fall away.

Unhappy they who latest feels the blow,

Whose eyes wept o're every friend laid low,

??? ling'ring on from partial death to death

????????????????

Charles Lowe



Patient, resigned, submissive, peaceful, calm,

She felt Religeons power and Virtues balm;

And all the balsoms Faith and Hope impart

Support the soul and nerve the bursting heart

While fearless, firm the vale of death she trod

To ??? an Angel, in her Father God

Lucy Salter



Honesty, Industry and Benevolence

governed his actions in his life

And we trust a happy immortality

??? is his reward.

Capt. Samuel Jenkins



Fond, friendly, humane, kind, sincere

A wife, a sister, friend most dear

Ah! what avails the heartfelt sigh!

Those Charities were born to die.

Mary Purviss



My flesh shall slumber in this ground

Till the last trumpets joyful sound

Then burst the chains with sweet surprise

And in my Saviours arms shall rise

Beulah Fernald



The faireƒt flower that nature ƒhows

Suƒtains the ƒhorteƒt doom

Her life was like the morning roƒe

That withered in its bloom.

Elizabeth Babb



His last words were

O when shall I see Jesus

And reign with him above

And from that flowing fountain

Drink everlasting love.

Samuel Dow



of unspotted memory

Martyn Braniard Donnell



Farewell dear father

till we meet in Heaven.

Kind angels watch the sleeping dust,

Till Jesus comes to raise the just;

Then may he wake in sweet surprise

And in his saviours image rise.

James Donnell



Unblam'd through life lamented in her end

A pleaƒant daughter, ƒiƒter, wife & friend.

Hannah Dodge



Earth's ??? last station ends in

there he lies

And dust to dust concludes her

noblest songs

Elias Cook



Hodie Mihi Cras Tibi (It is my lot today, yours to-morrow)

Christian More

The body mould'ring in the dust

Shall rise with the just.

Daniel Carr



Dear is the spot where christians sleep,

And sweet the which angels pour.

Oh why should we in anguish ???

They are not lost but gone before.

Betsey Billings



"I have no fears of the future."

Jonathan Sayward Barrell



His mind was open, ardent, and enterprizing

He was a kind huƒban, a tender indulgent Father

In his houƒe he was Liberal & hoƒpitable

Faithful to his truƒt, upright in his intentions,

In his operations

Active, perƒevering and extenƒive;

By which he afforded

Employment and ƒubƒiƒtance

to the induƒtrious and the indigent;

Contributed to the benefit of the publick

And merited the Character of a

Uƒeful and valuable member of ƒociety

His Wife was moral,

thoughtfuls and ƒofar as her ƒlender health would permit

Attentive to the benefit & happineƒs

of her family.

Deeply affected by the death of her huƒband

And the increaƒing infirmities of her feeble conƒtitution,

She languiƒh'd and three months after him

Expir'd

Short was there ƒeperation, ƒoon rejoin'd

In the dark grave, to native duƒt conƒign'd

They ƒleep till death his human prey reƒtore,

And earth & ƒkies & time ƒhall be no more.

Col. Isaac Dodge



Unblam'd through life lamented in her end

A pleaƒant daughter, ƒiƒter, wife & friend.

Hannah Dodge



There is rest in Heaven

Esther Rose



Adieu my Friends, dry up your tears.

I must lie here til Christ appears.



This Stone has Something great to teach

And what you need to learn.

For Graves my Friends mortality preach

Man's ??? Concern.

Alice Orne



Now disencumbered from the earthly clod

The Souls expand in glory with their God

Yes; blessed spirits, lovely seraphs bright

Thy sister cherubs greet in realms of light

And tho' thy Parents feel the parting smart,

String after String be'ng several from the heart.

We bow submissive while the rod we kiss,

And wait to meet thee in the world of bliss.

Anna Cutts



Friend, quit this Stone and and look above the Skies,

Here lies the duƒt, but virtue never dies.

Anna Dame



When God commands tho' friends repine

Your life like me you must reƒign. Anna Lowell



Passing stranger as you pass by

As you are now so once was I

As I am now so you must be

Prepare for death and follow me.

Ann Brown



Here in the silent grave I lie,

No more the scenes of life to try

and you dear friends I leave behind,

Must soon this gloomy mansion find.

David Bagley



The weary here find rest,

The righteous sleep in peace,

Departed saints in Christ are blest

??? there sorrows cease.

Eliza Baker



Rest, lovely boy forever now adieu,

The sweetest solace e'er a parent knew

Since death has snatch'd him from this ???

I not to earth resign thee, but to God.

Benjamin Balch



Farewell dear friends I ƒhall lye here

Till time ƒhall end and Christ appear.

Simeon Bartlet



Mark the perfect man, and behold the

upright; for the end of that man is peace.



My mortal friends, if e'r with ill ƒucceƒs

Living, I ƒtrove important truths to preƒs

Your precious, your immortal, ƒouls to ƒave

Near me, at leaƒt, oh! hear me from the grave.

Rev. Andrew Beattie



Behold thy servant dies,

I give my body to the dust

And close my peacefull eyes.

Benjamin Palfray



Dear is the spot where christians sleep,

And sweet the which angels pour.

Oh why should we in anguish ???

They are not lost but gone before.

Betsey Billings



Go, fair example of untainted youth,

Of mildist wisdom and pacific truth,

Go live, for Heaven's eternal year is thine,

Go and exalt thy mortal to divine.

Nathan Burnham



Nor pain, nor grief, nor curious fear,

??? thy bounds. No mortal woes

Can reach the peaceful sleeper here,

While angels watch the soft repose

Samuel True



Friends & Physicians could not save

My mortal body from the grave.

Nor shall the grave confine me here

When Christ commands me to appear.

Catherine Chamberlain, Hannah Janverin



Here lies the model of untainted youth

Whoƒe life was virtue and whoƒe words were truth

While to its mortal tenement confin'd

Dark clouds obƒcur'd the heaven-deƒcended mind

Now freed its luƒtre shines sunshine above

In reaƒon perfect and complete in love

Charles Chauncy



His whole life was one continued act

of benevolence and charity. The man who raises a monument by his

virtuous actions will be held in grateful remembrance, when the

boasting marble and flattering brass are mouldered to dust.

Clement Jackson









COMMENTS

-



 

These Graves From Around The World Are Sweet, Strange And Just Bizarre. NOVEMBER 10, 2014 — By Mike Cahill

01:24 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 743


http://www.viralnova.com/creepiest-and-strangest-graves/


COMMENTS

-



 

The Sworn Book of Honorius...Evil From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

01:13 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 744


The Sworn Book of Honorius, or Liber Juratus (also Liber Sacer/Sacratus/Consecratus or Grimoire of Honorius) is a medieval grimoire purportedly written by Honorius of Thebes. The book is one of the oldest existing medieval grimoires as well as one of the most influential.



Its date of composition is uncertain, but it is mentioned as Liber Sacer in the 13th century, apparently asserting a high medieval date. Johannes Hartlieb (1456) mentions it as one of the books used in necromancy. The oldest preserved manuscript dates to the 14th century, Sloane MS 3854 (fol 117-144). Sloane MS 313, dating to the late 14th or early 15th century, was once in the possession of John Dee.



Content[edit]

It is supposedly the product of a conference of magicians who decided to condense all their knowledge into one volume. In 93 chapters, it covers a large variety of topics, from how to save your soul from purgatory to the catching of thieves or finding of treasures. It has many instructions on how to conjure and command demons, to work other magical operations, and knowledge of what lies in Heaven among other highly sought information. Like many grimoires, it has lengthy dissertations for proper operation and seals to be used.



The book can be classified as a "Solomonic Grimoire" due to its heavy use of angelic powers and seals like those found in The Greater Key of Solomon.



In this text called the Grimoire of Honorius, he discusses the value of occult knowledge in the Church, and how by summoning or raising demonic entities, one could learn to control them. He uses his faith in God and mixes with it the teachings of King Solomon; it contains invocations of demonic entities for every day of the week. He talked about the priest needing to fast for a certain amount of time and the sacrifice of animals in order to help with the binding of evil spirits.


COMMENTS

-



 

Relics associated with Jesus From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

00:59 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 745




Secondo Pia's 1898 photographic negative of the Shroud of Turin, associated with Holy Face of Jesus devotions.



A number of relics associated with Jesus have been claimed and displayed throughout the history of Christianity. Some people believe in the authenticity of some relics; others doubt the authenticity of various items. For instance, the sixteenth-century Catholic theologian Erasmus wrote sarcastically about the proliferation of relics, and the number of buildings that could have been constructed from the wood claimed to be from the cross used in the Crucifixion of Christ.[1] Similarly, while experts debate whether Christ was crucified with three or with four nails, at least thirty Holy Nails continue to be venerated as relics across Europe.[2]



Some relics, such as purported remnants of the Crown of Thorns, receive only a modest number of pilgrims, while others, such as the Shroud of Turin (which is associated with an approved Catholic devotion to the Holy Face of Jesus), receive millions of pilgrims, which in recent years have included Pope John Paul II and Pope Benedict XVI.[3]



As Christian teaching generally states that Christ was assumed into heaven corporeally, there are few bodily relics, unlike with relics of saints. A notable exception, from long before the ascension, is his legendary foreskin.



Contents [hide]

1 Shrouds and faces

1.1 Shroud of Turin

1.2 Sudarium of Oviedo

1.3 Image of Edessa

1.4 Crown of Thorns

1.5 Veil of Veronica

2 Holy Chalice

3 The True Cross

4 Other relics

4.1 Crucifixion

4.2 Bodily relics

4.3 Miscellaneous

5 See also

6 Notes

7 References

8 Further reading

9 External links

Shrouds and faces[edit]

A number of acheiropoieta (i.e. not made by hand) images reported to be of the face of Jesus, or have impressions of his face or body on a piece of cloth have been written about or displayed over the centuries. In most cases these images are subject to intense debate and speculation.



Although various devotions to the face of Jesus have been practiced, the term "Holy Face of Jesus" as used today only relates to the specific devotions approved by Pope Leo XIII in 1895 and Pope Pius XII in 1958 in regards to the image from the Shroud of Turin.[4]



Shroud of Turin[edit]

Main article: Shroud of Turin



A recent photo of the Shroud of Turin face, positive left, negative on the right having been contrast enhanced.

The Shroud of Turin is the best-known relic of Jesus and one of the most studied artifacts in human history.[5]



Various tests have been performed on the shroud, yet both believers and skeptics continue to present arguments for and against the validity of the tests. One of the contentious issues is the radiocarbon dating in 1988 which yielded results indicating that the shroud was made during the Middle Ages.[6] Believers have since presented arguments against the 1988 carbon dating results, ranging from conflicts in the interpretation of the evidence, to samples being taken from a non representative corner, to additional carbon content via fire damage. Heated debate has ensued ever since.[7][8][9][10][11][12]



Believers claim that pollen residues on the Shroud of Turin shows strong evidence that it originated in the Jerusalem area before the 8th century.[13]



Both skeptics and proponents tend to have very entrenched positions on the cause of formation of the shroud image, (at times pitting science versus divine formation) which has made dialogue very difficult. This may prevent the issue from being fully settled to the satisfaction of all sides in the near future.[14][15]



Sudarium of Oviedo[edit]



The ark containing the Sudarium of Oviedo.

The Sudarium of Oviedo is a bloodstained cloth, measuring c. 84 × 53 cm, kept in the Cámara Santa of the Cathedral of San Salvador, Oviedo, Spain.[16] The Sudarium (Latin for sweat cloth) is claimed to be the cloth wrapped around the head of Jesus Christ after he died, as mentioned in the Gospel of John (20:6–7).[17]



The Sudarium is severely soiled and crumpled, with dark flecks that are symmetrically arranged but form no image, unlike the markings on the Shroud of Turin. However, some of those who accept the Shroud as authentic claim that many of the stains on the Sudarium match those on the head portion of the Shroud. Believers (such as Vatican archivist Msgr Giulio Ricci, who studied them in 1995)[18] contend that both cloths covered the same man.



Image of Edessa[edit]



The Holy Face of Genoa.

The Image of Edessa is also known as the Mandylion. Two images claim to be the Mandylion. One is the Holy Face of Genoa at the Church of St. Bartholomew of The Armenians in Genoa, the other is the Holy Face of San Silvestro, kept in the Church of San Silvestro in Capite in Rome up to 1870, and now in the Matilda Chapel of the Vatican Palace.[19] The theory that the object venerated as the Mandylion from the sixth to the thirteenth centuries was in fact the Shroud of Turin has been the subject of debate.[20]



Crown of Thorns[edit]

Main article: Crown of Thorns



This section needs additional citations for verification. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (September 2012)

The relics of the Passion presented at Notre-Dame de Paris include a piece of the Cross, which had been kept in Rome and delivered by Saint Helen, the mother of Emperor Constantine, a nail of the Passion and the Holy Crown of Thorns.



Despite numerous studies and historical and scientific research efforts, its authenticity cannot be certified. It has been the object of more than sixteen centuries of fervent Christian prayer.



Saint John tells that, in the night between Maundy Thursday and Good Friday, Roman soldiers mocked Christ and his Sovereignty by placing a thorny crown on his head (John 19:12).



The crown housed in the Paris cathedral is a circle of canes bundled together and held by gold threads. The thorns were attached to this braided circle, which measures 21 centimetres in diameter. The thorns were divided up over the centuries by the Byzantine emperors and the Kings of France. There are seventy, all of the same type.



The accounts of 4th century pilgrims to Jerusalem allude to the Crown of Thorns and the instruments of the Passion of Christ. In 409, Saint Paulinus of Nola mentions it as being one of the relics kept in the basilica on Mount Zion in Jerusalem. In 570, Anthony the Martyr found it exhibited for veneration in the Basilica of Zion. Around 575, Cassiodorus, in his Exposition on the 75th Psalm, exclaimed, "Jerusalem has the Column, here, there is the Crown of Thorns!" In 870, once again in Jerusalem, Bernard the Monk noted it as well.



Between the 7th and the 10th centuries, the relics were moved progressively to the Byzantine emperors’ chapel in Constantinople, mainly to keep them safe from pillaging, like that suffered by the Holy Sepulchre during the Persian invasions. In 1238, Byzantium was governed by the Latin Emperor Baldwin II of Constantinople. As he was in great financial difficulty, he decided to pawn the relics in a Venetian bank to get credit.



Saint Louis, the king of France, took over and paid back the Venetians. On 10 August 1239, the king, followed by a brilliant procession, welcomed twenty-nine relics in Villeneuve-l'Archevêque. On 19 August 1239, the procession arrived in Paris; the king took off his royal garments. Wearing only a simple tunic and with bare feet, assisted by his brother, took the Crown of Thorns to Notre-Dame de Paris before placing the relics in the palace chapel. He built a reliquary worthy of housing these relics, the Sainte-Chapelle.



During the French revolution, the relics were stored in the National Library. After the Concordat in 1801, they were given back to the archbishop of Paris who placed them in the Cathedral treasury on 10 August 1806. They are still housed there today.



Since then, these relics have been conserved by the canons of the Metropolitan Basilica Chapter, who are in charge of venerations, and guarded by the Knights of the Order of the Holy Sepulchre of Jerusalem.



Napoleon I and Napoleon III each offered reliquaries for the crown of thorns. They are on display at Notre-Dame Cathedral during scheduled religious ceremonies.[21]



Veil of Veronica[edit]



Veronica holding her veil, Hans Memling, c. 1470

The Veil of Veronica, which according to legend was used to wipe the sweat from Jesus' brow as he carried the cross is also said to bear the likeness of the face of Christ. Today, several images claim to be the Veil of Veronica.



There is an image kept in Saint Peter’s Basilica in Rome which is purported to be the same Veronica as was revered in the Middle Ages. Very few inspections are recorded in modern times and there are no detailed photographs. The most detailed recorded inspection in the 20th century occurred in 1907 when Jesuit art historian Joseph Wilpert was allowed to remove two plates of glass to inspect the image.[citation needed]



The Hofburg Palace in Vienna has a copy of the Veronica, identified by the signature of the secretary of Pope Paul V, during whose reign a series of six meticulous copies of the veil were made in 1617.[22]



The image at the Monastery of the Holy Face in Alicante, Spain was acquired by Pope Nicholas V from relatives of the Byzantine Emperor in 1453 and was given by a Vatican cardinal to a Spanish priest who took it to Alicante, in 1489.[citation needed]



The Jaén Cathedral in Spain has a copy of the Veronica which probably dates from the 14th century and originates in Siena. It is known as the Santo Rostro and was acquired by Bishop Nicholas de Biedma in the 14th century.[23]





The Manoppello Image.

In 1999, Father Heinnrich Pfeiffer announced at a press conference in Rome that he had found the Veil in a church of the Capuchin monastery, in the small village of Manoppello, Italy, where it had been since 1660. Professor Pfeiffer had in fact been promoting this image for many years before.[24] This theory has since been promoted by the author Paul Badde in his 2010 book The Face of God.[25]



Advocates of the Shroud's authenticity claim that recent research demonstrates that the face of the Manoppello Image corresponds exactly with the face presented on the Shroud of Turin and the blood stains on the Sudarium of Oviedo,[26][unreliable source?] although skeptics dispute this. Also, 3D properties of the Manoppello Image (similar to that claimed for the Shroud, but weaker) have been discovered.[27]



Holy Chalice[edit]

The Holy Chalice is the chalice or vessel which Jesus used at the Last Supper to serve the wine, as in the Gospel of Matthew (26:27-28) which states: "Drink from it, all of you. This is my blood of the covenant, which is poured out for many for the forgiveness of sins."[28]



A number of Holy Chalices have been reported and also given rise to the legend of Holy Grail, which is not part of Catholic tradition, but of mythology.[29] Of the existing chalices, only the Santo Càliz de Valencia (English: Holy Chalice of the Cathedral of Valencia) is recognized as a "historical relic" by the Vatican,[30] although not as the actual chalice used at the Last Supper.[31] Although both Pope John Paul II and Pope Benedict XVI have venerated this chalice at the Cathedral of Valencia, neither has formally pronounced it as authentic.[32]



The True Cross[edit]



Discovery of the True Cross, by Tiepolo, 1745.

In the Christian tradition, the True Cross refers to the actual cross used in the Crucifixion of Jesus. Today, many fragments of wood are claimed as True Cross relics, but it is hard to establish their authenticity. The spread of the story of the fourth century discovery of the True Cross was partly due to its inclusion in 1260 in Jacopo de Voragine's very popular book The Golden Legend, which also included other tales such as Saint George and the Dragon.[citation needed]



Tradition and legend attribute the discovery of the True Cross to Saint Helena, mother of Constantine the Great who went to Palestine during the fourth century in search of relics. Eusebius of Caesarea was the only contemporary author to write about Helena's journey in his Life of Constantine. But Eusebius did not mention the finding of the True Cross, although he dwelt heavily on the piety of Helena and the finding of the site of the Holy Sepulchre.[33] Texts that tell (and gradually elaborate) the story of the finding of the True Cross and its identification through a miracle date to the fifth century, and include writings by Socrates Scholasticus, Sozomen and Saint Theodoret.[citation needed]



Pieces of the purported True Cross, including the half of the INRI inscription tablet, are preserved at the ancient basilica Santa Croce in Gerusalemme in Rome. Very small pieces or particles of the True Cross are reportedly preserved in hundreds of other churches in Europe and inside crucifixes. Their authenticity is not accepted universally by those of the Christian faith and the accuracy of the reports surrounding the discovery of the True Cross is questioned by many Christians. The acceptance and belief of that part of the tradition that pertains to the Early Christian Church is generally restricted to the Catholic and Orthodox Churches. The Medieval legends of its provenance differ between Catholic and Orthodox tradition. These churches honour Helena as a saint, as does also the Anglican Communion.[34]



Other relics[edit]

Crucifixion[edit]



Relic with a holy nail at the Bamberg Cathedral

A large number of other claimed relics of Jesus continue to be displayed throughout the world. A good number of these relics involve the journey of Saint Helena of Constantinople, the mother of Constantine the Great to Palestine in the fourth century to gather relics.[citation needed]



The authenticity of many of these relics is in question. For instance, regarding the Holy Nails brought back by Saint Helena, the Catholic Encyclopedia states that given that the question has long been debated whether Christ was crucified with three or with four nails:[2]



Very little reliance can be placed upon the authenticity of the thirty or more holy nails which are still venerated, or which have been venerated until recent times, in such treasuries as that of Santa Croce in Rome, or those of Venice, Aachen, Escurial, Nuremberg, Prague, etc. Probably the majority began by professing to be facsimiles which had touched or contained filings from some other nail whose claim was more ancient.



Similarly, a large number of churches claim to have relics of the Crown of Thorns which was placed upon the head of Jesus by the soldiers prior to his crucifixion.[citation needed]



The Scala Sancta, the stairs from Pontius Pilate's praetorium, ascended by Jesus during his trial were also reportedly brought to Rome by Saint Helena of Constantinople in the 4th century.[citation needed]



The Basilica of the Holy Blood in Bruges, Belgium, claims a specimen of Christ's blood in a phial said to contain a cloth with blood of Jesus Christ, brought to the city by Thierry of Alsace after the 12th century.[citation needed]



Other claimed relics, based on the Crucifixion of Christ include:



The Holy Coat: The possession of the seamless garment of Christ (Latin: Latin tunica inconsultilis; John 19:23), for which the soldiers cast lots at the Crucifixion, is claimed by the cathedral of Trier, Germany, and by the parish church of Argenteuil, France. The seamless robe of Jesus is kept at the cathedral of Trier. The Argenteuil tradition claims that the garment venerated in that city as the Holy Coat was brought there by Charlemagne.[citation needed]

The Calvary of crucifixion, a small rock called Golgotha, in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem. Inside the church is a pile of rock about 7 metres (23 ft) long by 3 metres (9.8 ft) wide by 4.8 metres (16 ft), believed to be what is now visible of Calvary.[citation needed]

The Iron Crown of Lombardy and Bridle of Constantine, said to be made from nails used during the crucifixion.[citation needed]

The Holy Lance (or Spear of Destiny), the spear of Longinus used to pierce Jesus' side when he was on the cross, to ensure that he had died.[citation needed]

The Holy Sponge, in Santa Croce in Gerusalemme.[citation needed]

The Column of the Flagellation, which Jesus was tied to during the Flagellation of Christ, kept in the Basilica of Saint Praxedes in Rome.[citation needed]

Bodily relics[edit]

Christian teaching generally states that Christ was assumed into heaven corporeally. Therefore the only parts of his body available for veneration are parts he had lost prior to the Ascension. At various points in history, a number of churches in Europe have claimed to possess the Holy Prepuce, Jesus' foreskin from the Circumcision, sometimes at the same time.[35] A section of the Holy Umbilical Cord believed to remain from the birth of Christ, is currently in the Archbasilica of St. John Lateran.[36]



Miscellaneous[edit]

A number of miscellaneous relics are claimed to exist; there is no proof that any of them are genuine. In many cases, there are contradictory claims of a unique relic existing simultaneously at different locations.



St. Paul's Monastery on Mount Athos claims to have relics of Gifts of the Magi, while Dubrovnik's Cathedral, Croatia, lays claim to the swaddling clothes the baby Jesus wore during the presentation at the Temple.[37] The knife that was claimed to have been used by Jesus during the Last Supper was also a matter of veneration in the Middle Ages, according to the 12th century Guide for Pilgrims to Santiago de Compostela.[38] According to French traveler Jules-Léonard Belin the knife used by Jesus to slice bread was permanently exhibited in the Logetta (decorated entrance hall) of St Mark's Campanile in Venice.[39]



See also[edit]

Blood of Christ

List of artifacts significant to the Bible

Jesus in the Christian Bible

Notes[edit]

Jump up ^ Dillenberger 1999, p. 5

^ Jump up to: a b Wikisource-logo.svg Thurston, Herbert (1913). "Holy Nails". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company.

Jump up ^ Pope John Paul II (1998-05-24), Pope John Paul II's address in Turin Cathedral, Holy See

Jump up ^ Cruz 2003, p. 200

Jump up ^ « The Shroud of Turin is the single, most studied artifact in human history » statement considered as « widely accepted » in Lloyd A Currie, « The Remarkable Metrological History of Radiocarbon Dating [II] », J. Res. Natl. Inst. Stand. Technol. 109, 2004, p. 200 Article.

Jump up ^ Damon, P. E.; D. J. Donahue, B. H. Gore, A. L. Hatheway, A. J. T. Jull, T. W. Linick, P. J. Sercel, L. J. Toolin, C. R. Bronk, E. T. Hall, R. E. M. Hedges, R. Housley, I. A. Law, C. Perry, G. Bonani, S. Trumbore, W. Woelfli, J. C. Ambers, S. G. E. Bowman, M. N. Leese, M. S. Tite (February 1989), "Radiocarbon dating of the Shroud of Turin", Nature 337 (6208): 611–615, doi:10.1038/337611a0, retrieved 2007-11-18.

Jump up ^ Brendan Whiting, 2006, The Shroud Story, Harbour Publishing, ISBN 0-646-45725-X

Jump up ^ Gove, H E (1990), "Dating the Turin Shroud-An Assessment" (PDF), Radiocarbon (32:1, 87–92), retrieved 2009-06-27.

Jump up ^ Joe Nickell. "Claims of Invalid "Shroud" Radiocarbon Date Cut from Whole Cloth". Skeptical Inquirer. Committee for Skeptical Inquiry. Retrieved 2009-10-06.

Jump up ^ Daily Telegraph article on Carbon dating http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/main.jhtml?xml=/news/2008/02/25/nshroud125.xml

Jump up ^ Lorenzi, Rossella. "Shroud of Turin's Authenticity Probed Anew". Discovery Channel. Discovery Communications. Retrieved 2008-03-30.

Jump up ^ Shroud mystery refuses to go away: BBC News 2008 http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/science/nature/7307646.stm

Jump up ^ XVI International Botanical Congress. "Botanical Evidence Indicates 'Shroud Of Turin' Originated In Jerusalem Area Before 8th Century". ScienceDaily. ScienceDaily, 3 August 1999. .

Jump up ^ Colin Evans, 2002 A question of evidence ISBN 0-471-44014-0 page 10

Jump up ^ Paul Vignon, 2002 The Shroud of Christ ISBN 1-885395-96-5 page 3

Jump up ^ Michael McDonnell (2007). Lost Treasures of the Bible. ISBN 1-84753-316-7. page 31.

Jump up ^ John 20:6

Jump up ^ Ruffin 1999, p. 47

Jump up ^ Houlden 2003, vol. 2, p. 66

Jump up ^ Wilson 1991

Jump up ^ Notre Dame de Paris - Veneration of the Crown

Jump up ^ Wilson 1991, p. 157

Jump up ^ Wilson 1991, p. 94

Jump up ^ Ian Wilson, Holy Faces, Secret Places, page 161

Jump up ^ The Face of God: The Rediscovery of the True Face of Jesus, Igantius Press, Paul badde, 2010.

Jump up ^ http://www.sudariumchristi.com/uk/tomb/compare.htm

Jump up ^ [1] J. Jaworski , G. Fanti 3-D PROCESSING TO EVIDENCE CHARACTERISTICS REPRESENTED IN MANOPPELLO VEIL (article)

Jump up ^ Matthew 26:27-28

Jump up ^ Wikisource-logo.svg Thurston, Herbert (1913). "Chalice". Catholic Encyclopedia. New York: Robert Appleton Company.

Jump up ^ "The History of the Holy Chalice", Official website of the Valencia cathedral - The Holy Chalice of the Lord Supper

Jump up ^ Griffin 2001, p. 103

Jump up ^ Pope to Venerate Holy Grail, Zenit News, 2006-07-07

Jump up ^ Life of Constantine book 3, chapter 25 - 41

Jump up ^ "Saint Helena Queen and Widow". anglicancatholic.org. Retrieved April 10, 2015.

Jump up ^ "Who stole Jesus' foreskin?" by David Farley. Slate magazine

Jump up ^ http://goitaly.about.com/od/romeattractions/tp/rome-relics.htm

Jump up ^ Janekovic-Romer, Zdenka (1996), Javni rituali u politickom diskursu humanistickog Dubrovnika (in Croatian), Zavod za hrvatsku povijest Filozofskog fakulteta Zagreb - Institute of Croatian history, Faculty of Philosophy Zagreb, p. 78

Jump up ^ Snoek, Godefridus (1995), Medieval Piety from Relics to the Eucharist, Leiden: E.J. Brill, p. 248, ISBN 90-04-10263-9

Jump up ^ Belin, Julien-Léonard (1843), Le Simplon et l'Italie septentrionale: promenades et pèlerinages (in French), Belin-Leprieur, p. 218

References[edit]

Cruz, Joan Carroll (October 1984), Relics, Our Sunday Visitor Publishing, ISBN 978-0-87973-701-6, retrieved 21 October 2010

Cruz, Joan Carroll (May 2003), Saintly Men of Modern Times, Our Sunday Visitor Publishing, ISBN 978-1-931709-77-4, retrieved 21 October 2010

Dillenberger, John (1999), Images and relics: theological perceptions and visual images in sixteenth-century Europe, Oxford University Press US, ISBN 978-0-19-512172-8, retrieved 21 October 2010

Griffin, Justin (July 2001), The Holy Grail: the legend, the history, the evidence, McFarland, ISBN 978-0-7864-0999-0, retrieved 21 October 2010

Houlden, James Leslie (2003), Jesus in History, Thought, and Culture, Santa Barbara: ABC-Clio Inc, ISBN 978-1-57607-856-3

Nickell, Joe (2007), Relics of the Christ, Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, ISBN 0-8131-2425-5

Ruffin, Bernard (1999), The Shroud of Turin: the most up-to-date analysis of all the facts regarding the Church's controversial relic, Huntington: Our Sunday Visitor, ISBN 978-0-87973-617-0

Wilson, Ian (1991), Holy Faces, Secret Places, London: Doubleday, ISBN 0-385-26105-5

Further reading[edit]

Bella, Francesco; Carlo Azzi (2002). "14C Dating of the 'Titulis Crucis'" (PDF). Radiocarbon (University of Arizona) 44 (3): 685–689. Retrieved 2012-09-10.

Benford, M. Sue; Joseph G. Marino (July–August 2008). "Discrepancies in the radiocarbon dating area of the Turin shroud" (PDF). Chemistry Today 26 (4). Retrieved 2012-09-10.

Fernández Sánchez, José Luis (4–6 May 2010). "The Sudarium of Oviedo and the Shroud of Turin. A question of authenticity" (PDF). Proceedings of the International Workshop on the Scientific approach to the Acheiropoietos Images, ENEA Frascati, Italy.

Klein, Holger A. (2006). "Sacred Relics and Imperial Ceremonies at the Great Palace of Constantinople". In F. A. Bauer (ed.). Visualisierungen von Herrschaft (PDF). BYZAS 5. pp. 79–99. ISBN 9789758071265. OCLC 71787023.

External links[edit]

The Shroud of Turin Story: A Guide to the Facts

Possibly the Biggest Radiocarbon Dating Mistake Ever

COMMENTS

-



 

Beast of the Earth From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

00:42 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 746


The Beast of the Earth (دابة الأرض Dabbat al-Ardḍ), in Muslim belief, will be one of the signs of the coming of the Last Day. This creature will appear after the sun arises in the west. The phrase appears in the Qur'an, in Sura An-Naml. The term also appears in the hadith, which expands upon the activities of the beast. The Qur'an mentions that the Beast will address the unbelievers and admonish them for their lack of attention towards God. The following is the purport of the Qur'anic verse that has been discussed:



And when the Word is fulfilled against them (the unjust), we shall produce from the earth a beast to (face) them: He will speak to them, for that mankind did not believe with assurance in Our Signs.



—Qur'an, sura 27 (An-Naml), ayat 82[1]

The Beast is mentioned to have the Staff of Moses and the Seal of Solomon. It will strike the face of the disbelievers with the ring of Solomon; “He is destined for Hell” will be written on his forehead, and his face will blacken and it will brighten the face of the believer with the staff of Moses and “He is destined for Paradise” will be written on his forehead. [2]



As it is seen, when the Beast emerges, people will start to believe, but belief will not be accepted anymore because of the emergence of the major signs.


COMMENTS

-



 

Honoring Fearsome Gods July 5, 2015 by John Beckett

00:08 Aug 05 2015
Times Read: 747




My love for Cernunnos began long ago in the beauty and mystery of the woods. He comforted and protected me at a time when I desperately needed it, and He did not reveal Himself until I was ready to see Him for who and what He really is. He has been a nurturing God to me, and for that I am very thankful.

But He has never let me forget He is also a wild and fearsome God.

Galina Krasskova had a brilliant blog post last week titled Loving Savage Gods. It describes how the same God can be tender with one follower and terrifying with another, and why this is a good thing. Go read the whole post – here’s an excerpt:

If your God is not asking you to venerate Him as a terrible God, awesome. But He does ask it of some because that medicine too must be loosed on the world. We need it, desperately. It is transformative in a different way from the kindness, liberating in a different way from the gentleness and there are some aspects of our world’s dysfunction and dis-ease that only such terror can cure.

Many of us come into Paganism after spending years and years being taught there is only one God who is a stern father, obsessed with rules and quick to punish if we break them – perhaps eternally. It is no surprise we often gravitate toward loving, nurturing Gods, and that we emphasize the softer sides of complicated deities. If we are wounded we must heal, and that healing takes time – how much time varies widely from individual to individual.

But a hospital is a place we go when we must – it is not a place to live our entire lives. This is true whether the hospital is literal or metaphorical.

Sooner or later, we begin to understand the Gods are far bigger and more complex than we originally thought. Eventually, we learn They are not only loving, They are also fearsome.

Brighid is one of the most loved and loving Goddesses in the modern Pagan world. She is a nurturer, a healer, and an inspirer. But She is also the Lady of the Forge, and we who honor Her can find ourselves in between Her hammer and Her anvil, forcefully reshaped into something else, something more. That process can be amazing, but it is also terrifying.

Cernunnos is the loving guardian of the forest, but He is also the stag in the heat of the rut, the hunter in pursuit of His prey, and the prey who must escape the predator. He is a wild God who will be gentle when it serves His purposes but who will never, ever be tamed.

Medusa, a fearsome Goddess, in the cisterns of Istanbul. She deserves better than this.

Medusa, a fearsome Goddess, in the cisterns of Istanbul. She deserves better than this.

When we accept that the Gods are fearsome as well as loving, we begin to appreciate Their wholeness, even though as humans we can never truly know it. We can taste that wholeness through ecstatic communion, but we can never articulate it because words are inadequate to describe it. But it is there.

When we accept that the Gods are fearsome as well as loving, we begin to understand our place in the grand order of the Universe… and we begin to realize it’s not at the head of the table. The Gods have Their own interests, desires, plans and goals that may involve us but are not about us. So do the birds and the butterflies, the raccoon's and the redwoods, the mountains and the rivers. Our wants and needs are important too, but they are not inherently superior to the wants and needs of other beings.

When we honor fearsome Gods, we begin to accept reality: the restful winter also brings snow and ice, the bright summer also brings scorching heat. The joy of a new birth also brings the inevitability of another death. Life is not simple and it is not easy, but it is still good!

When we honor fearsome Gods, we commit ourselves to doing what must be done. There is work that is hard and dirty and dangerous and someone has to do it. Sometime that someone is us. We do not honor Morrigan so She will hand us our sovereignty, but so She will teach us to reclaim our own sovereignty, and so we can work with Her to re-establish the sovereignty of the Land.

Make no mistake: we fear the fearsome Gods for good reason. They are mighty beings whose wants and needs do not always align with our own. Publicly acknowledging Them can make things difficult for us. They can call us to take on work that will turn our lives upside down. They can put us in harm’s way for reasons we may not fully comprehend. Our fear shows we understand the potential for serving fearsome Gods.

But at the end of the day, what do you want from your religion? More opium to dull your pain? Or do you want the inspiration to live virtuously and heroically, to do what’s right even when it’s not easy, and to leave the world a better place for those who come after us?

I am thankful for Gods who are loving and nurturing, and I’m thankful They are also fearsome Gods.

COMMENTS

-



 

Vampires in New England (1892)

23:37 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 749


The belief in vampires spread across Europe and followed immigrants to the New World. Occasionally, people blamed disease outbreaks on vampires. Sometimes, they dug up bodies during these outbreaks. Decomposing human remains resemble the appearance of vampires. Blood oozed from the mouth, the face was pale, skin contracted making finger nails and teeth longer. As late as the turn of the twentieth century, vampire scares struck America. The last American vampire scare coincided with a tuberculosis outbreak in Victorian New England. Despite modern science and technology, old superstitions prevailed.



In 1892, vampires struck Exeter, Rhode Island. Tuberculosis, or consumption, killed 1 in 4 people during the nineteenth century, and people eventually blamed the Exeter deaths on vampirism. In particular, Mercy Brown’s family lost two members to the disease. Her mother and sister died. Her brother, Edwin, suffered from consumption as well. At that point, Mercy Brown died. Edwin Brown’s disease continued to progress. His father, George Brown, suspected supernatural forces. Perhaps a vampire killed his relatives. He began searching for a suspect and concluded a family member must be the villain. George Brown disinterred his three relatives and examined the corpses.



After the examinations, only Mercy Brown’s body exhibited signs of vampirism. Bodies were not embalmed at the time. However, when they opened Mercy's casket, her body appeared too well preserved. She may have been interned above ground since she died during the winter and they opened her coffin in March. Perhaps the cold weather preserved the corpse. Whatever the reason, she appeared undead.



As a result of her body's condition, they decided to cut her open. Liquid blood seemed to flow through her organs. The investigators took this as a sign of life. So, they cut her heart out and burned it and forced Edwin Brown to eat the ashes. People believed feeding the alleged vampire victims their tormentor's heart cured the stricken. The “cure” did not help Edwin. He died anyway.



Vampires are not an exclusively European phenomenon. When people migrated to the New World, vampire stories migrated with them. These stories occasionally fed fears surrounding outbreaks of tuberculosis. The last scare occurred in 1892. Rhode Island's Mercy Brown died, was dug up, and her body desecrated in order to save her brother. George Brown's efforts did not save Edwin from the vampire or the tuberculosis that eventually killed him. Since this incident, American vampire scares have been confined to the movies and mental hospitals.


COMMENTS

-



 

Increase Dopamine Hormone Level For Happy Healthy Active Life by ROSHI

17:29 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 759


Do you often feel depressed, flat and bored? Are you low on physical or mental energy? Do you feel tired a lot? Is your drive, enthusiasm, and motivation on the low side? Do you have difficulty focusing or concentrating? Do you have cold hands or feet? Do you tend to put on tensions too easily?

Do you feel the need to get more alert and motivated?

If yes; you could have low dopamine levels.





Dopamine has many functions in the brain, including important roles in behavior and cognition, motor activity, motivation and reward, sleep, mood, attention, and learning. Dopamine causes increased heart rate and blood pressure.



How to Increase Dopamine Level (relaxing feeling, happy feelings)



Bananas contain naturally high levels of the metabolic precursors to both serotonin and dopamine.

Use green tea

Use fish oil.

Sleep deprivation can increase dopamine level but increase in dopamine cannot compensate for the cognitive deficits caused by sleep deprivation.

Use almonds, avocados, bananas, dairy products, lima beans, pumpkin seeds, and sesame seeds.

What to Avoid



Avoid sugar, saturated fats, cholesterol, and refined foods which can interfere with proper brain function and can cause low dopamine. Consumption of saturated fats and cholesterol should also be reduced because they can clog the arteries to the brain, heart, and other organs. Caffeine must also be avoided by persons with depression. Caffeine is a stimulant which initially speeds up neurotransmission, raises the amount of serotonin, and temporarily elevates mood.



For mood elevation or happy feelings try chocolates and ice cream as well.







COMMENTS

-



 

10 Tips to Look 10 Years Younger by ROSHI

17:28 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 760




We all want to look young, energetic, and healthy. Here are 10 tricks…er, tips picked from Prevention magazine, The New York Post, and the Cleveland Plain Dealer, that will help you look younger than your real age – without surgery.





1. Conceal and moisturize



“When you hit a certain age, the things you’ve done before don’t apply,” makeup artist Robin Narvaez of Manhattan’s Borja Color Studio told The New York Post. “You need to learn new tricks.” And the No. 1 trick in her book is moisturize, moisturize, moisturize and then use makeup to conceal any imperfections, such as broken capillaries, age spots, and shadows.



2. Use sunscreen as a moisturizer



In the morning, slather sunscreen on your face just as you would a moisturizer, advises Prevention magazine. Use SPF 15. If you plan to be outside most of the day, use SPF 45.



3. Trim your eyebrows



Splurge and let a pro do it the first time or two until you learn the tricks. If your eyebrows are the wrong shape, they can actually make you look older and even sadder. But beware: Narvaez says you should never wax your brows since that pulls on the skin and will make you look older.



4. This will make you blush



Since older skin dries out faster, use a brush and loose powder for foundation. “Stay away from anything called matte,” warns Narvaez. “A dry, flat finish will only emphasize wrinkles and cracks.” And do use blush–a soft pink is best. Always avoid bronze.



5. The great wrinkle cover-up



Once you hit your 40s, call your dermatologist for a prescription-strength vitamin A derivative, such as Retin A, Renova, or Tazorac. These products will make your wrinkles less noticeable and will actually help fade age spots. Prevention magazine says they may even help prevent certain pre-cancerous changes in your skin. Narvaez says you can disguise fine lines around your lips by building up the cupid’s bow with a neutral-covered lip liner. Want that dewy look? Try lip gloss.



6. Get an eyeful of this



Use a light-colored eye shadow to open up your eyes and make them look bigger–but avoid anything shiny because it’s so artificial looking. Narvaez also recommends curling your eyelashes and using dark brown or black mascara. No other colors work for the over-40 crowd because they look so fake. Avoid waterproof mascara since you’ll have to rub hard to get it off, which can stress your delicate (read: aging) skin.



7. Sleep seven hours every night



Sleep refreshes your body. If you regularly get only a few hours of sleep at night, it will hinder metabolism and hormone production in a way that is similar to the effects of aging, warns Dr. Joseph Mercola, author of “The No-Grain Diet.” He says seven hours a night is the absolute minimum for all of us, and some folks benefit from more. His advice: Be in bed by 9 p.m. in the winter months and 10 p.m. the rest of the year.



8. High energy



You’ll look and feel better if you eat the right kind of fat–specifically nuts. Peanuts, walnuts, and almonds are best. They slowly release their good fat, giving you more endurance for the day’s demands.



9. Flaunt your figure



Once you hit 40, Houston-based image consultant Karen McCullough has some surprising advice for women: “Don’t be too covered up. Show your clavicles or some cleavage, but make sure to wear a well-fitting bra for support.” If you’re letting a little show on top, wear a longer skirt of slacks. You don’t want to look trashy. She also told the Plain Dealer this tip: Trousers that are slightly too big make you look much skinnier than trousers that are a bit too tight.



10. Get a good pair of sunglasses–and wear them



Wear sunglasses so you don’t squint in the bright light. If you don’t squint as much, you’ll help prevent crow’s feet and forehead lines, notes Prevention magazine.







COMMENTS

-



 

How to Improve Memory by ROSHI

17:27 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 761




The average person forgets 30% of what he’s heard after 20 minutes, and 50% of what he’s heard within half an hour! Can’t remember names, dates – or even why you walked into a room? Luckily, there are lots of things you can do to increase your memory power.

Puzzle games, Grape juice, Dried or fresh rosemary and/or sage, Aerobic exercise, Catnaps, A relaxation technique, An active social life, The herb bacopa, Blueberries…







COMMENTS

-



 

Nine Steps Towards Better Sleep by ROSHI on MARCH 18, 2008 in HEALTH

17:26 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 762




A 17 year-old college student tried to set a world record for staying awake. During his quest he experienced the following symptoms:



Visual and auditory hallucinations

Increased heart rate

Low blood pressure

Psychosis



After 264 hours and 12 minutes (just over 11 days), he collapsed due to profound weakness. Thankfully, he made a full recovery after sleeping 14 hours and 40 minutes. While this is an extreme example of the consequences of not sleeping, many in today’s society are suffering from health challenges that are partly due to chronic sleep deprivation.



Sleep is essential for optimal health. The amount and quality of sleep we get each night will influence the way we feel and our performance during daytime hours. High-level functioning of the nervous system requires that we receive enough quality sleep.



Inadequate rest or too little sleep results in reduced ability to



Remember

Concentrate

Plan

Make decisions

Carry out math calculations

Less Sleep



Too little sleep also results in



Drowsiness

Reduced physical performance

Which may result in a higher rate of injuries, including motor-vehicle accidents.



When we sleep deeply, we allow for efficient cell growth and repair. The release of growth hormones takes place during deep sleep. Sleeping deeply at night helps us to engage at our best, emotionally and socially, with others during the day. Too often, people who have difficulty falling asleep and sleeping deeply turn to medication. Experience has shown that many sleep disturbances can be solved through natural means. The following are 9 steps you can take to ensure a good night’s sleep.



How to Sleep Deeply and Peacefully



Reserve your bedroom for sleep.

Your bedroom should be reserved for sleep. Homework, office work, and other stressful and stimulating activities should be kept outside of the bedroom, as should televisions, radios, stereos, and other entertainment equipments. This will condition your body to relax and anticipate sleep once you walk into the bedroom. You want to keep any stress and unnecessary stimulation as far away from the bedroom as possible.

Be consistent with sleep and wake times.

Go to sleep at the same time each night, and get out of bed at the same time each morning. This will condition your body to fall into a routine of sleep and wakefulness. It is best not to disrupt this routine, such as by sleeping in on weekends.

Avoid nicotine, caffeine, sugar, and alcohol close to bedtime.

Nicotine, caffeine, sugar, and alcohol often cause insomnia. Nicotine, caffeine, and sugar are stimulants that cause you to sleep lightly and to wake up before you need to because of withdrawal. Common sources of caffeine are coffee, soft drinks, non-herbal teas, and some over-the-counter and prescription medications. Alcohol prevents deep sleep and interferes with REM-stage sleep, the stage of sleep that stimulates the learning centres of the brain. Adopting an unprocessed and whole food diet will help you avoid these stimulants.

Sleep in complete darkness.

Melatonin is a hormone that initiates our desire to sleep and affects the depth of sleep we achieve. Melatonin regulates our sleep-wake cycles and is produced by a gland in the brain. The amount of light we are exposed to at any given moment is what tells this gland whether or not to produce melatonin. Darkness stimulates melatonin production while light inhibits it. Thus, the darker it is when you sleep, the better your melatonin production, and the better the quality of your sleep. Even dim light from a night-light or hall light can disrupt sleep cycles and prevent you from getting deep sleep.

Exercise regularly.

Exercise at least 30 minutes a day. Being active promotes a greater need for deep sleep and decreases stress. Do not exercise close to your bedtime, however, as exercise is stimulating and can create difficulties in falling asleep. It is best not to exercise vigorously within 3 hours of your bedtime.

Make sure you have a comfortable mattress.

This sounds simple, but there are countless numbers of people out there who are sleeping on a mattress that is too hard, too soft, or not supportive enough and are wondering why they can’t fall asleep. Invest in a mattress that you feel comfortable sleeping on.

Claim your bed space.

Don’t share your bed with a companion who takes up your space or who moves around so much that you have difficulty falling or staying asleep. This includes your partner, children, and animal companions. Children after a certain age and animals should have their own designated places for sleep. If you share a bed with your partner and/or children and find it crowded, consider investing in a bigger bed, push two beds together, or try sleeping with separate blankets. You may also want to consider sleeping in a separate bed.

Get up if you can’t sleep.

If you have not fallen asleep after 15 minutes, get up and do something else in another room. Thinking about your inability to sleep will contribute to the inability to sleep, which creates a vicious cycle. When you get up to do something else, make sure that the activity you engage in is relaxing and doesn’t involve bright light. Reading and listening to music can be good activities. Watching television and surfing the internet are not.

Figure out how much sleep you need.

To determine how long you need to sleep in order to function optimally, take the time to sleep until you wake up on your own without external motivation such as alarms or loud noises. Through this exercise you can determine the optimal amount of sleep for you.

If you are following these steps and are still experiencing sleep difficulties, you may want to consult with a qualified professional.







COMMENTS

-



 

How to Spend a Peaceful, Prosperous and Healthy Life by ROSHI

16:49 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 763


We want to lead a prosperous and peaceful life. At some point or another we aim to spend peaceful life at least in the end. A reasonable person would stop being restless at some point in his life. Here are few things which you can implement in your life to make it much better. Follow these steps:



Keep head cool.

Keep stomach light.

Keep hands and feet warm.

Let me explain how this works!





Keep Head Cool



Being emotionally stable is a good thing. Try to keep yourself calm in all possible situations. Don’t show physical aggression or emotional instability. It makes no good. Being cool head you can solve problems and deal most of the matters. Other matters may need time or more consideration.



Keep stomach light



Eat less. This will keep you active and attractive.



Keep hands and feet warm



Keeping hands and feet warm means strive hard. Exercise at daily bases. Work with passion. Keep your hands busy and moving in your daily work and keep using your feet at regular bases. Vehicles, cars, bikes make you lazy.



Did it make sense?







COMMENTS

-



 

Advice For Life Time by ROSHI

16:47 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 764


Life is too short to wake up with regrets. So love the people who treat you right. Forget about the one’s who don’t. Believe everything happens for a reason. If you get a second chance, grab it with both hands. If it changes your life, let it. Nobody said life would be easy, they just promised it would be worth it.

Friends are like balloons; once you let them go, you might not get them back. Sometimes we get so busy with our own lives and problems that we may not even notice that we’ve let them fly away. Sometimes we are so caught up in who’s right and who’s wrong that we forget what’s right and wrong. Sometimes we just don’t realize what is real friendship means until it is too late.





Be kinder than necessary because everyone you meet is fighting some kind of battle.

A sharp tongue can cut your own throat.

If you want your dreams to come true, you mustn’t oversleep.

Of all the things you wear, your expression is the most important.

The best vitamin for making friends…..B1.

The happiness of your life depends on the quality of your thoughts.

The heaviest thing you can carry is a grudge.

One thing you can give and still keep…is your word.

You lie the loudest when you lie to yourself.

If you lack the courage to start, you have already finished.

One thing you can’t recycle is wasted time.

Ideas won’t work unless you do.

Your mind is like a parachute…it functions only when open.

The pursuit of happiness is the chase of a lifetime!

It is never too late to become what you might have been.





COMMENTS

-



 

Special Moments of Life When You Run Out of Words! by ROSHI

16:42 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 766


Have you ever experienced a moment in your life when you just ran out of words and you go silent?





The moment when you left your home for the first time and you look back at your parents who are worried that their son/daughter are leaving them yet happy that their child took the first step towards independence.

The moment when the girl/boy you like most.. smiled back at you! you don’t say anything.. you just smile back.

The moment when you get better marks than you expected… those “numb” moments of ecstasy n surprise “is that true?”

The moment when you are parting with your old friend(s) and the train has just started… and you are standing on the door of the wagon.. waving “bye-bye” with your heart beating fast.

The moment after the HR manager has just called you and told you, “You are through! Congrats!”

The moment when you sit alone in your room after having told everyone that you cleared that exam you prepared for 6 months! you can go on remembering your “special” moments!


COMMENTS

-



 

People Come into Your Life For A Reason, Season or Life Time by ROSHI

16:40 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 767


People come into your life for a reason, a season or a lifetime. When you know which one it is, you will know what to do for that person. When someone is in your life for a REASON, it is usually to meet a need you have expressed. They have come to assist you through a difficulty, to provide you with guidance and support, to aid you physically, emotionally or spiritually.





They may seem like a godsend and they are. They are there for the reason you need them to be. Then, without any wrongdoing on your part or at an inconvenient time, this person will say or do something to bring the relationship to an end. Sometimes they die. Sometimes they walk away. Sometimes they act up and force you to take a stand.



What we must realize is that our need has been met, our desire fulfilled, their work is done. The prayer you sent up has been answered and now it is time to move on.



Some people come into your life for a SEASON, because your turn has come to share, grow or learn. They bring you an experience of peace or make you laugh. They may teach you something you have never done. They usually give you an unbelievable amount of joy. Believe it, it is real. But only for a season!



LIFETIME relationships teach you lifetime lessons, things you must build upon in order to have a solid emotional foundation. Your job is to accept the lesson, love the person and put what you have learned to use in all other relationships and areas of your life. It is said that love is blind but friendship is clairvoyant (Foreseeing the future).



You might get hurt by some people along the way. Do not bother. Just Move on! Forgive and move on and do not look back.







COMMENTS

-



 

21 Rare Pearls for a Happy Life...

16:39 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 768


Following are some instructions for different aspects of life. Happiness, marriage, failure, love and more.

Give people more than they expect and do it cheerfully.

Marry a man/woman you love to talk to. As you get older, their conversational skills will be as important as any other.

Don’t believe all you hear, spend all you have, or sleep all you want.

When you say "I love you", mean it.

When you say "I’m sorry", look the person in the eye.

Be engaged at least six months before you get married.

Believe in love at first sight.

Never laugh at anyone’s dreams People who don’t have dreams don’t have much.

Love deeply and passionately. You might get hurt, but it’s the only way to live life completely.

In disagreements, fight fairly. No name calling.

Don’t judge people by their relatives.

Talk slowly but think quickly.

When someone asks you a question you don’t want to answer, smile and ask, "Why do you want to know?"

Remember that great love and great achievements involve great risk.

Say "bless you" when you hear someone sneeze.

When you lose, don’t lose the lesson.

Remember the three R’s: Respect for self, Respect for others, and Responsibility for all your actions.

Don’t let a little dispute injure a great friendship.

When you realize you’ve made a mistake, take immediate steps to correct it.

Smile when picking up the phone. The caller will hear it in your voice.

Spend some time alone.





COMMENTS

-



 

Want to be an Optimist? Want to see only bright side of things in life to maximize your success potential? I have some recommendations for you.

16:38 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 769


Promise Yourself:

To be so strong that nothing can disturb your peace of mind.

To talk health, happiness and prosperity to every person you meet.

To make all your friends feel that there is something in them.

To look at the sunny side of everything and make your optimism come true.

To think only of the best, to work only for the best, and to expect only the best. (Well, it is more realistic also to prepare for the worst!)

To be just as enthusiastic about the success of others as you are about your own.

To forget the mistakes of the past and press on to the greater achievements of the future.

To wear a cheerful countenance at all times and give every living creature you meet a smile.

To give so much time to the improvement of yourself that you have no time to criticize others.

To be too large for worry, too noble for anger, too strong for fear, and too happy to permit the presence of trouble.





COMMENTS

-



 

Universal Laws Redefined by ROSHI

16:35 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 770




Lets redefine some universal laws. These are facts too. No lies…





Law of Mechanical Repair:

After your hands become coated with grease your nose will begin to itch or you’ll have to pee

Law of the Workshop:

Any tool, when dropped, will roll to the least accessible corner.

Law of Probability:

The probability of being watched is directly proportional to the stupidity of your act.

Law of the Telephone:

When you dial a wrong number, you never get a busy signal.

Law of the Alibi:

If you tell the boss you were late for work because you had a flat tire, the very next morning you will have a flat tire.

Variation Law:

If you change lines (or traffic lanes), the one you were in will start to move faster than the one you are in now. (works every time)

Bath Theorem:

When the body is fully immersed in water, the telephone rings.

Law of Close Encounters:

The probability of meeting someone you know increases when you are with someone you don’t want to be seen with.

Law of the Result:

When you try to prove to someone that a machine won’t work, it will.

Law of Biomechanics:

The severity of the itch is inversely proportional to the reach.

Theatre Rule:

At any event, the people whose seats are furthest from the aisle arrive last.

Law of Coffee:

As soon as you sit down to a cup of hot coffee, your boss will ask you to do something which will last until the coffee is cold.

Murphy’s Law of Lockers:

If there are only two people in a locker room, they will have adjacent lockers.

Law of Dirty Rugs/Carpets:

The chances of an open-faced jelly sandwich landing face down on a floor covering are directly correlated to the newness and cost of the carpet/rug.

Law of Location:

No matter where you go, there you are.

Law of Logical Argument:

Anything is possible if you don’t know what you are talking about.

Brown’s Law:

If the shoe fits, it’s really ugly.

Oliver’s Law:

A closed mouth gathers no feet.

Wilson’s Law:

As soon as you find a product that you really like, they will stop making it.

Law of Chinese Restaurants:

If you are the ONLY customer sitting in a Chinese restaurant when the next person comes in the hostess will seat him/her right next to you.





COMMENTS

-



 

Ultimate Truths and Quotes to Remember for Life by ROSHI

16:33 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 771




Accept that some days you’re the pigeon, and some days you’re the statue. Always keep your words soft and sweet, just in case you have to eat them. Drive carefully. It’s not only cars that can be recalled by their maker. If you can’t be kind, at least have the decency to be vague.





If you lend someone $20, and never see that person again, it was probably worth it.

Never buy a car you can’t push.

Nobody cares if you can’t dance well. Just get up and dance.

The early worm gets eaten by the bird, so sleep late.

When everything’s coming your way, you’re in the wrong lane.

Birthdays are good for you; the more you have, the longer you live.

Ever notice that the people who are late are often much jollier than the people who have to wait for them?

If ignorance is bliss, why aren’t more people happy?

You may be only one person in the world, but you may also be the world to one person.

Some mistakes are too much fun to only make once.

Don’t cry because it’s over; smile because it happened.

We could learn a lot from crayons: some are sharp, some are pretty, some are dull, some have weird names, and all are different colors; but they all have to learn to live in the same box.

A truly happy person is one who can enjoy the scenery on a detour.

Happiness comes through doors you didn’t even know you left open.

Have an awesome day, and know that someone has thought about you today…





COMMENTS

-



 

To Achieve Your Dreams, Remember Your A to Z by ROSHI

16:26 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 773




Avoid negative sources, people, places, thingsand habits.

Believe in yourself.

Consider things from every angle

Don’t give up and don’t give in.

Enjoy life today—yesterday is gone, tomorrow may never come.

Family and friends are hidden treasures, seek them andenjoy their riches.

Give more than you planned to.





Hang on to your dreams.

Ignore those who try to discourage you.

Just do it!

Keep trying no matter how hard it seems—it will get easier.

Love yourself first and most.

Make it happen.

Never lie, cheat or steal; always strike a fair deal.

Open your eyes and see things as they really are.

Practice makes perfect.

Quitters never win, and winners never quit.

Read, study and learn about everything important in your life.

Stop procrastinating.

Take control of your own destiny.

Understand yourself to better understand others.

Visualize it!

Want it more than anything.

Acellerate your efforts.

You are unique of all Spirit's creations, nothing can replace you.

Zero in on your target and go for it!







COMMENTS

-



 

100 Ways To Make Yourself Feel Good by ROSHI

16:24 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 776


Life is too short to live it like a bored slug. Keep yourself happy. Enjoy every moment that you have. Live it to the max. Here are some ways that will make yourself feel good about you.





Call an old friend, just to say hi.

Hold a door open for a stranger.

Invite someone to lunch.

Compliment someone on his or her appearance.

Ask a coworker for their opinion on a project.

Bring cookies to work.

Let someone cut in during rush hour traffic.

Leave a waitress or waiter a big tip.

Tell a cashier to have a nice day.

Call your parents.

Let someone know you miss them.

Treat someone to a movie.

Let a person know you really appreciate them.

Visit a retirement center.

Take a child to the zoo.

Fill up your spouse’s car with gas.

Surprise someone with a small gift.

Leave a thank-you note for the cleaning staff at work.

Write a letter to a distant relative.

Tell someone you thought about them the other day.

Put a dime in a stranger’s parking meter before the time expires.

Bake a cake for a neighbor.

Send someone flowers to where they work.

Invite a friend to tea.

Recommend a good book to someone.

Donate clothing to a charity.

Offer an elderly person a ride to where they need to go.

Bag your own groceries at the checkout counter.

Give blood.

Offer free baby-sitting to a friend who’s really busy or just needs a break.

Help your neighbor rake leaves or shovel snow.

Offer your seat to someone when there aren’t any left.

Help someone with a heavy load.

Ask to see a store’s manager and comment on the great service.

Give your place in line at the grocery store to someone who has only a few items.

Hug someone in your family for no reason.

Wave to a child in the car next to you.

Send a thank-you note to your doctor.

Repeat something nice you heard about someone else.

Leave a joke on someone’s answering machine.

Be a mentor or coach to someone.

Forgive a loan.

Fill up the copier machine with paper after you’re done using it.

Tell someone you believe in them.

Share your umbrella on a rainy day.

Welcome new neighbors with flowers or a plant.

Offer to watch a friend’s home while they’re away.

Ask someone if they need you to pick up anything while you’re out shopping.

Ask a child to play a board game, and let them win.

Ask an elderly person to tell you about the good old days.

During bad weather, plan an indoor picnic with the family.

Buy someone a goldfish and bowl.

Compliment someone on their cooking and politely ask for a second helping.

Dance with someone who hasn’t been asked.

Tell someone you mentioned them in your prayers.

Give children’s clothes to another family when your kids outgrow them.

Deliver extra vegetables from your garden to the whole neighborhood.

Call your spouse just to say, I love you.

Call someone’s attention to a rainbow or beautiful sunset.

Invite someone to go bowling.

Figure out someone’s half-birthday by adding 182 days, and surprise them with a cake.

Ask someone about their children.

Tell someone which quality you like most about them.

Brush the snow off of the car next to yours.

Return your shopping cart to the front of the store.

Encourage someone’s dream, no matter how big or small it is.

Pay for a stranger’s cup of coffee without them knowing it.

Leave a love letter where your partner will find it.

Ask an older person for their advice.

Offer to take care of someone’s pet while they’re away.

Tell a child you’re proud of them.

Visit a sick person, or send them a care package.

Join a Big Brother or Sister program.

Leave a piece of candy on a coworker’s desk.

Bring your child to work with you for the afternoon.

Give someone a recording of their favorite music.

Email a friend some information about a topic they are especially interested in.

Give someone a homemade gift.

Write a poem for someone.

Bake some cookies for your local fire or police department.

Organize a neighborhood cleanup and have a barbecue afterwards.

Help a child build a birdhouse or similar project.

Check in on an old person, just to see if they’re okay.

Ask for the recipe after you eat over at someone’s house.

Personally welcome a new employee at work and offer to take them out for lunch.

While in a car, ask everyone to buckle up because they are important to you.

Let someone else eat the last slice of cake or pizza.

Stop and buy a drink from a kid’s lemonade stand.

Forgive someone when they apologize.

Wave to someone looking for a parking space when you’re about to leave a shopping center.

Send a copy of an old photograph to a childhood friend.

Leave a pint of your spouse’s favorite flavor of ice cream in the freezer with a bow on it.

Do a household chore that is usually done by someone else in the family.

Be especially happy for someone when they tell you their good news.

Compliment a coworker on their role in a successful project.

Give your spouse a spontaneous back rub at the end of the day.

Serve someone in your family breakfast in bed.

Ask someone if they’ve lost weight.

Make a donation to a charity in someone’s honor.

Take a Child to a Ballgame·



**If you can think of any others, please share here in the comments section! :)

Morganna777


COMMENTS

-



 

Zodiacs – Qualities and Strengths Comparison by ROSHI ...

16:22 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 777


I like to read Zodiacs signs in the light of qualities they possess. The dark and bright sides of zodiac signs. I rarely read today’s horoscope kind of stuff. But I am always interested in reading, finding and exploring more about the qualities different zodiac signs possess. Here are different qualities and strengths found in different zodiac signs.





ARIES – The Aggressive



Outgoing. Lovable. Spontaneous. Not one to mess with. Funny. EXTREMELY adorable. Loves relationships, and family is very important to an aries. Aries are known for being generous and giving. Addictive. Loud. Always has the need to be ‘Right’. Aries will argue to prove their point for hours and hours. Aries are some of the most wonderful people in the world.



TAURUS – The Tramp



Aggressive. Loves being in long relationships. Likes to give a good fight. Fight for what they want. Can be annoying at times, but for the love of attention. Extremely outgoing. Loves to help people in times of need. Good personality. Stubborn. A caring person. They can be self centered and if they want something they will do anything to get it. They love to sleep and can be lazy. One of a kind. Not one to mess with. Are the most attractive people on earth!



GEMINI – The Twin



Nice. Love is one of a kind. Great listeners Very Good at confusing people… Lover not a fighter. Gemini’s like to tell people what they should do and get offended easily. They are great at losing things and are forgetful. Gemini’s can be very sarcastic and childish at times, and are very nosey. Trustworthy. Always happy. VERY Loud. Talkative. Outgoing VERY FORGIVING. Loves to make out. Has a beautiful smile. Generous. Strong.



CANCER – The Beauty



Very high appeal. A Cancer’s Love is one of a kind. Very romantic. Most caring person you will ever meet in your life. Entirely creative Person, most’s are artists and insane respectfully speaking. Extremely random. An Ultimate Freak. Extremely funny and is usually the life of the party. Most cancers will take you under their wing and into their hearts where you will remain forever. Cancers make love with a passion beyond compare. Spontaneous. Not a Fighter, But will kick your a** good if it comes down to it.



LEO – The Lion



Great talker. Attractive and passionate. Laid back. Usually happy, but when unhappy tend to be grouchy and childish. A leo’s problem becomes everyone’s problem. Most Leos are very predictable and tend to be monotonous. Knows how to have fun. Is really good at almost anything. Very predictable. Outgoing. Down to earth. Addictive. Attractive. Loud. Loves being in long relationships. Talkative. Not one to mess with. Rare to find. Good when found.



VIRGO – The One that Waits



Dominant in relationships. Always wants the last word. Caring. Smart. Loud. Loyal. Easy to talk to. Everything you ever wanted. Easy to please. A pushover. Loves to gamble and take chances. Needs to have the last say in everything. They think they know everything and usually do. Respectful to others but you will quickly lose their respect if you do something untrustworthy towards them and never regain respect. The do not forgive and never forget the one and only.



LIBRA – The Lame One



Nice to everyone they meet. Their Love is one of a kind. Silly, fun and sweet. Have own unique appeal. Most caring person you will ever meet! However, not the kind of person you want to mess with… you might end up crying… Libras can cause as much havoc as they can prevent. Faithful friends to the end. Can hold a grudge for years. Libras are someone you want on your side. Usually great at sports and are extreme sports fanatics. Kind a dumb at times.



SCORPIO – The Addict



EXTREMELY adorable. Loves to joke. Very Good sense of humor. Will try almost anything once. Loves to be pampered. Energetic. Predictable. Always get what they want. Attractive. Loves being in long relationships. Talkative. Loves to party but at times to the extreme. Loves the smell and feel of money and is good at making it but just as good at spending it! Very protective over loved ones. HARD workers. Can be a good friend but if is disrespected by a friend, friendship will end. Romantic. Caring.



SAGITTARIUS – The Promiscuous One



Spontaneous. High appeal. Rare to find. Great when found. Loves being in long relationships. So much love to give. A loner most of the time. Loses patience easily and will not take crap. If in a bad mood stay FAR away. Gets offended easily and remembers the offense forever. Loves deeply but at times will not show it and feels that it is a sign of weakness. Has many fears but will not show it. VERY private person. Defends loved ones will with all their abilities. Can be childish often. Not one to mess with. Very pretty. Very romantic. Nice to everyone they meet. Their Love is one of a kind. Silly, fun and sweet. Have own unique appeal. Most caring person you will ever meet! Amazing in bed..!!! Not the kind of person you want to mess with – you might end up crying.



CAPRICORN – The Passionate Lover



Love to bust. Nice. Sassy. Intelligent. Sexy. Grouchy at times and annoying to some. Lazy and love to take it easy. But when they find a job or something they like to do, they put their all into it. Proud, understanding and sweet.

Irresistible. Loves being in long relationships. Great talker. Always gets what he or she wants. Cool. Loves to win against other signs especially Gemini’s in sports. Likes to cook but would rather go out to eat at good restaurants. Extremely fun. Loves to joke. Smart.



AQUARIUS – Does It In The Water



Trustworthy. Attractive. One of a kind, loves being in long-term relationships. Can be clumsy at times. Proud of themselves in whatever they do. Messy, and unorganized. Procrastinators. Great lovers, when their not sleeping. Extreme thinkers. Loves their pets usually more then their family. Can be VERY irritating to others. When they try to explain or tell a story. Unpredictable. Will exceed your expectations. Not a Fighter.



PISCES – The Partner for Life



Caring and kind. Smart. Center of attention. Messy at times and irresponsible! Smart but lazy. High appeal. Has the last word. Good to find, hard to keep. Passionate, wonderful lovers. Fun to be around. Too trusting at times and gets hurt easily. Lover of animals. VERY caring, make wonderful nurses or doctors. They always try to do the right thing sometimes get the short end of the stick. They sometimes get used by others and hurt because of their trusting. Extremely weird but in a good way. Good Sense of Humor!!! Thoughtful. Always gets what he or she wants. Loves to joke. Very popular. Silly, fun and sweet. Good friend to other but need to be choosy on who they allow their friends to be.







COMMENTS

-



 

Qualities You Possess According to Month You Were Born in by ROSHI on JULY 7, 2007

16:21 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 778


There are twelve months. Every month possess some qualities and transfers them to the babies born in it. Or simply see what qualities you possess for the month your date of birth comes?





JANUARY



* Ambitious and serious

* Loves to teach and be taught

* Always looking at people’s flaws and weaknesses

* Likes to criticise

* Hardworking and productive

* Smart, neat and organised

* Sensitive and has deep thoughts

* Knows how to make others happy

* Quiet unless excited or tensed

* Rather reserved

* Highly attentive

* Resistant to illnesses but prone to colds

* Romantic but has difficulties expressing love

* Loves children

* Homely person

* Loyal

* Needs to improve social abilities

* Easily jealous



FEBRUARY



* Abstract thoughts

* Loves reality and abstract

* Intelligent and clever

* Changing personality

* Temperamental

* Quiet, shy and humble

* Low self esteem

* Honest and loyal

* Determined to reach goals

* Loves freedom

* Rebellious when restricted

* Loves aggressiveness

* Too sensitive and easily hurt

* Showing anger easily

* Dislike unnecessary things

* Loves making friends but rarely shows it

* Daring and stubborn

* Ambitious

* Sharp

* Loves entertainment and leisure

* Romantic on the inside not outside

* Supersticious and ludicrous

* Spendthrift

* Learns to show emotions



MARCH



* Attractive personality

* Affectionate

* Shy and reserved

* Secretive

* Naturally honest, generous and sympathetic

* Loves peace and serenity

* Sensitive to others

* Loves to serve others

* Not easily angered

* Trustworthy

* Appreciative and returns kindness

* Observant and assess others

* Revengeful

* Loves to dream and fantasize

* Loves travelling

* Loves attention

* Hasty decisions in choosing partners

* Loves home decors

* Musically talented

* Loves special things

* Moody



APRIL



* Active and dynamic

* Decisive and hasteful but tends to regret

* Attractive and affectionate to oneself

* Strong mentality

* Loves attention

* Diplomatic

* Consoling

* Friendly and solves people’s problems

* Brave and fearless

* Adventurous

* Loving and caring

* Suave and generous

* Emotional

* Revengeful

* Aggressive

* Hasty

* Good memory

* Moving

* Motivate oneself and the others

* Sickness usually of the head and chest

* Easily get too jealous



MAY



* Stubborn and hard-hearted

* Strong-willed and highly motivated

* Sharp thoughts

* Easily angered

* Attracts others and loves attention

* Deep feelings

* Beautiful physically and mentally

* Firm standpoint

* Easily influenced

* Needs no motivation

* Easily consoled

* Systematic (left brain)

* Loves to dream

* Strong clairvoyance

* Understanding

* Sickness usually in the ear and neck

* Good imagination

* Good debating skills

* Good physical

* Weak breathing

* Loves literature and the arts

* Loves travelling

* Dislike being at home

* Restless

* Hardworking

* High spirited

* Spendthrift



JUNE



* Thinks far with vision

* Easily influenced by kindness

* Polite and soft-spoken

* Having lots of ideas

* Sensitive

* Active mind

* Hesitating

* Tends to delay

* Choosy and always wants the best

* Temperamental

* Funny and humorous

* Loves to joke

* Good debating skills

* Talkative

* Daydreamer

* Friendly

* Knows how to make friends

* Abiding

* Able to show character

* Easily hurt

* Prone to getting colds

* Loves to dress up

* Easily bored

* Fussy

* Seldom show emotions

* Takes time to recover when hurt

* Brand conscious

* Executive

* Stubborn

* Those who loves me are enemies

* Those who hates me are friends



JULY



* Fun to be with

* Secretive

* Difficult to fathom and to be understood

* Quiet unless excited or tensed

* Takes pride in oneself

* Has reputation

* Easily consoled

* Honest

* Concern about people’s feelings

* Tactful

* Friendly

* Approachable

* Very emotional

* Tempramental and unpredictable

* Moody and easily hurt

* Witty and sarky

* Sentimental

* Not revengeful

* Forgiving but never forgets

* Dislike nonsensical and unnecessary things

* Guides others physically and mentally

* Sensitive and forms impressions carefully

* Caring and loving

* Treats others equally

* Strong sense of sympathy

* Wary and sharp

* Judge people through observations

* Hardworking

* No difficulties in studying

* Lovesto be alone!

* Always broods about the past and the old friends

* Likes to be quiet

* Homely person

* Waits for friends

* Never looks for friends

* Not aggressive unless provoked

* Prone to having stomach and dieting problems

* Loves to be loved

* Easily hurt but takes long to recover

* Overly concerned

* Puts in effort in work



AUGUST



* Loves to joke

* Attractive

* Suave and caring

* Brave and fearless

* Firm and has leadership qualities

* Knows how to console others

* Too generous and egoistic

* Taked high pride of oneself

* Thirsty for praises

* Extraodinary spirit

* Easily angered

* Angry when provoked

* Easily jealous

* Observant

* Careful and cautious

* Thinks quickly

* Independent thoughts

* Loves to lead and to be led

* Loves to dream

* Talented in the arts, music and defence

* Sensitive but not petty

* Poor resistance against illnesses

* Learns to relax

* Hasty and rushy

* Romantic

* Loving and caring

* Loves to make friends



SEPTEMBER



* Suave and compromising

* Careful, cautious and organised

* Likes to point out people’s mistakes

* Likes to criticize

* Quiet but able to talk well

* Calm and cool

* Kind and sympathetic

* Concerned and detailed

* Trustworthy, loyal and honest

* Does work well

* Sensitive

* Thinking

* Good memory

* Clever and knowledgeable

* Loves to look for information

* Must control oneself when criticising

* Able to motivate oneself

* Understanding

* Secretive

* Loves sports, leisure and travelling

* Hardly shows emotions

* Tends to bottle up feelings

* Choosy especially in relationships

* Loves wide things

* Systematic



OCTOBER



* Loves to chat

* Loves those who loves him

* Loves to takes things at the centre

* Attractive and suave

* Inner and physical beauty

* Does not lie or pretend

* Sympathetic

* Treats friends importantly

* Always making friends

* Easily hurt but recovers easily

* Bad tempered

* Selfish

* Seldom helps unless asked

* Daydreamer

* Very opinionated

* Does not care of what others think

* Emotional

* Decisive

* Strong clairvoyance

* Loves to travel, the arts and literature

* Soft-spoken, loving and caring

* Romantic

* Touchy and easily jealous

* Concerned

* Loves outdoors

* Just and fair

* Spendthrift and easily influenced

* Easily lose confidence



NOVEMBER



* Has a lot of ideas

* Difficult to fathom

* Thinks forward

* Unique and brilliant

* Extraodinary ideas

* Sharp thinking

* Fine and strong clairvoyance

* Can become good doctors

* Careful and cautious

* Dynamic in personality

* Secretive

* Inquisitive

* Knows how to dig secrets

* Always thinking

* Less talkative but amiable

* Brave and generous

* Patient

* Stubborn and hard-hearted

* If there is a will, there is a way

* Determined

* Never give up

* Hardly become angry unless provoked

* Loves to be alone

* Thinks differently from others

* Sharp-minded

* Motivates oneself

* Does not appreciates praises

* High-spirited

* Well-built and tough

* Deep love and emotions

* Romntic

* U! ncertain in relationships

* Homely

* Hardworking

* High abilities

* Trustworhty

* Honest and keeps secrets

* Not able to control emotions

* Unpredictable



DECEMBER



* Loyal and generous

* Patriotic

* Active in games and interactions

* Impatient and hasty

* Ambitious

* Influential in organisations

* Fun to be with

* Loves to socialise

* Loves praises

* Loves attention

* Loves to be loved

* Honest and trustworthy

* Not pretending

* Short tempered

* Changing personality

* Not egoistic

* Takes high pride in oneself

* Hates restrictions

* Loves to joke

* Good sense of humor

* Logical







COMMENTS

-



 

THE LINKS BETWEEN YOUR BLOOD TYPE AND YOUR PERSONALITY, DIET AND MORE EXPLAINED

16:18 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 779


The Japanese have been studying the link between blood type and personality for over 60 years. Find out what your blood type says about your personality and health.



Could blood type provide a key to wellness and even affect our personality? Canadian naturopathic doctor James D'Adamo and his son Peter D'Adamo think so. In Japan extensive research on blood type and personality began more than 60 years ago. Blood type can be a valuable clue for understanding your own uniqueness.



Today, it is even more common to hear the Japanese ask your blood type than it is for Americans to ask your astrological sign.



To most Japanese both biology and genetics have a role in determining personality. Approximately 90% know their blood type and for decades, blood typing has been used by: employers whenassessing job candidates, dating services for potential love matches and even companies for marketing soft drinks and other products.1



I seem to have a special relationship with Japan. I lived there from the ages of 12 to 15. I also studied with Lima Ohsawa, who founded Macrobiotics with her husband, George Ohsawa.



During my years of travel and study in Japan, I had an opportunity to learn first-hand the ways that the Japanese used blood types and it immediately caught my attention -- especially because several years earlier I had also become fascinated with the work of Dr James D'Adamo.



His theory focused on how blood type could indicate the foods and lifeforbidden choices most compatible for you. One man's food is another man's poison. After meeting Dr James D'Adamo and reading his book, I began to question everyone about their blood type in an attempt to verify if blood type diet indeed provided clues to our individual uniqueness.



Twenty six years later, I am certain it does have merit and is worth our attention. In fact, when I began working with children with autism, I quickly saw that 8 out of 10 of them are blood type "A". An "A" myself, this told me a lot about the little bodies they were in and what their special needs were.



Knowing that blood is the most fundamental nourishment for our bodies, it seems to me that different blood types would react differently to certain substances in food. Please reflect on this theory yourself and see if you don't agree. While there is not a lot of "hard science" to date on blood type, it makes a lot of "common sense" to look further into this theory. Blood carries the nutrients of foods into our cells and clearly not all blood is exactly the same.



While Dr. James D'Adamo's theories were based on patient observation, his son Peter D'Adamo has tried to use a more scientific approach on the activity of lectins (proteins found in food). Peter found that eating the wrong lectins for your blood type could cause weight gain, early aging and immune problems.



I credit much of the blood type information presented in The Body Ecology Diet to both James D'Adamo and Pete D'Adamo's research, but because of my own observations with blood type and my fortunate exposure to the Japanese theory on personality and blood type - and as you will see in more detail in The Body Ecology Diet book -- I do not always agree with these two brilliant and creative men.



BLOOD TYPE AND PERSONALITY

There are four blood types: O, A, AB and B, with blood type A being the most common where so much research on blood types have been focused -- in Japan. In fact, 74% of the Japanese are blood type A. I find it interesting that the Japanese diet very much favors those with blood type A.



"B" type, the second most common blood type, does not do well on soy, or soba (buckwheat) common foods eaten in Japan. Fish is an important protein for B's and the Japanese consume more fish that any country in the world. Lamb, an important protein for B's, is not available there.



Here are some examples of blood type and personality, based on James and Peter D'Adamo's work:



Blood Type A - Tend to be cooperative, sensitive, clever, passionate and smart. Often bottling up anxiety in order to get along with others, they may hold in their emotions until they explode. Many are tense, impatient and unable to sleep well. While they are capable of leadership positions, they may not take them because the stress is not good for their tightly wired systems. In Japan many "A"'s are in research. They have roles in discovering more about and refining science, economics, manufacturing, etc. Their research on microflora and other areas of medicine is some of the best and most meticulous in the world. They are perfectionists to say the least. This quality shows up in their perfecting electronics like TV's and also less expensive more efficient cars that were originally created here in the US.

Blood type A's tend to have more sensitive constitutions. Too much stress weakens their immunity more quickly than other blood types. Low stomach acid is common among blood type A's even from birth, so special care should be taken when eating animal proteins. Using digestive enzymes, like Assist Dairy and Protein, along with consuming fermented foods and drinks is really a must for A's. It is not surprising to me that fermented foods like Miso and Natto play an important role in providing easily digested protein, in the Japanese Diet. They also eat raw fish which is much easier to digest than cooked.



Blood Type B - Blood type B individuals tend to be balanced: thoughtful like A's and yet ambitious like O's. They are empathetic, easily understanding others' points of view, yet often hesitating to challenge or confront. Chameleon-like and flexible, they make good friends.

Peter D'Adamo found that While their immunity is strong, they are more prone to slow-growing viral infections like lupus, MS and chronic fatigue.



They may also have problems with hypoglycemia and blood sugar, especially if they eat the wrong foods.



Blood Type AB - Tend to be very charming and popular. They don't sweat the small stuff and can be seen as spiritual and even at times a bit "flaky". Only about 2 - 5% of the population are blood type AB. There is never a dull moment in a AB's life, so if you find one for a friend, consider yourself lucky! Youll enjoy some exciting times together!

Like blood type A's, AB's react to stress poorly. They are stronger and more active than type A's, but need to pay attention to stress levels so that they don't compromise their immunity.



Sometimes it is difficult to be an AB. AB's don't like to fit in anyone else's "boxes". If they feel too confined, they'll break out of that box and do things their own way. When it comes to food choices and AB must discover when they are more B-like or A-like. For example, dairy foods like milk kefir can be excellent for them or not good at all.



Blood Type O - Tend to be loners or leaders and are intuitive, focused, self-reliant and daring. They handle stress better than other blood types and have strong immune systems, a well developed physique and a physically active nature. Blood type O's tend to have sluggish blood flow and feel better with vigorous exercise for about an hour each day.



Read the Body Ecology Diet for guidelines on what foods to eat and avoid based on your blood type.



Obviously many other factors influence your personality. I think you will find like me that these blood type theories are quite fascinating. Do your own subjective research and see if you agree or disagree.



To find out more about blood types, including what foods to eat and avoid and ideal exercise, be sure to read The Body Ecology Diet.



In 1994, I began writing about blood type and diet in the 1st edition of The Body Ecology Diet. When Peter D'Adamo's book, Eat Right For Your Type came out in 1996, we began to get questions on some of the conflicting information in the two books.



Based on our years of working with clients to create a system of health and healing, I feel that the Body Ecology system expands upon Peter's work and goes further toward helping you know and care for your body.



EXPERIMENT AND BE YOUR OWN GUIDE

While Body Ecology believes that the blood type theory can provide clues to your diet and health, this is atheory so therefore, still in development. The Body Ecology Diet offers a series of guidelines about your blood type so that you can safely experiment. Hopefully you know your blood type -- if not its worth finding out (via your doctor, for example).



Keeping in mind the Body Ecology Principle of Uniqueness, blood type may be a way to modify Body Ecology guidelines for your own unique situation.


COMMENTS

-



 

Blood Types and Character Features of People

16:17 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 780


I was so interested in blood types and I checked up on Internet about characteristics of blood types. Here is a mixture of 3 different texts. Enjoy.



Note: If you think it is too long, go ahead and read this instead:



https://wxtp.wordpress.com/2014/10/22/tldrblood-types-and-character-features-of-people/



Character of People according to Blood Group



Type O “Hot”



Population Roughly 38% of the world is O +ve and 6% O -ve.



Traits Confident and Strong-Willed, Proud, Dedicated, Sociable, Energetic, Extroverted, Frank, Realist, Showy, Flighty, Generalist, Positive, Independent, Risk-Takers, Dislike taking orders, Insecure, Stubborn & Self-Centered.



Make friends easily and go with flow and grasp opportunity. Quick to start a project or chase an idea. Are good at organizing activities. May have short attention span, and expresses strong emotions. May quickly take opposite views that are deep but not always durable. Classic entrepreneurs and movers and shakers.



Express their emotions but can be swayed by other blood types. Have an intrinsic elegance. Sociable and showy. May be good at adapting to circumstances. Words come easily to them. Not self conscious and will frankly reveal inner feelings. Ambitious, but may have issues with detail.



Like to be touch and be touched by others.



Type A “Cool”



Population Roughly 34% of the world is A +ve and 6% A -ve.



Traits Obedient, Careful, Sympathetic, Self-Sacrificing, Polite, Honest, Loyal, Emotional, Introverted & Nervous.



Are reserved calm and even tempered. Sensitive to public opinion. May be Introverted, shy and nervous or ill at ease with others. May be Pessimistic. Value relationships and are loyal. Hesitant to change. Nature lovers and dislike crowds – need a private place or secret hideaway. Can be indecisive. Good at team work and obey rules.



Dislike to touch or be touched by others.



Type B “Active”



Population Roughly 9% of the world is B +ve and 2% B -ve.



Traits Cheerful, Optimistic, Active, Sensitive, Kind, Forgetful, unorganized, Noisy, Egocentric



Energetic and have the drive to reach towards goals. May be workaholics. Not the best team players and are individualistic. Do things at one’s own pace. Strong personality adventurous. Likes to get one’s own way. Are Sociable and enjoy entertaining.



Like to touch or be touched by others.



Type AB “Care-Free”



Population Roughly 4% of the world is AB +ve and 1% AB -ve.



Traits Social, Easy-going, Sympathetic, Diplomatic, Outgoing, Laid-back, Creative, Unpredictable, Artistic, Flexible, Moody and Brooding.



Blend of opposites. Shy with some and bold with some. Introvert and Extrovert. Unpredictable and may seem to have calm exterior. Strong creative strain. Good at spotting problems and skirting them. Like city environment. Get bored easily. Everything they do is compelling. Never take things for granted. Appear mysterious. Contribute harmoniously to society.



Dislike to touch or be touched by others.



__________________________



Personality Traits By Blood Type



Beginning in approximately 1930, the Japanese embraced the idea of matching personality traits with one’s blood type. This phenomenon is as popular in Japan as the idea of matching horoscope with personality is in the United States.Almost all Japanese are aware of their blood type. The idea began when some in the west were touting the idea that the asian peoples were more closely related to animals then humans, or lower on the evolutionary chain, since type B blood was the predominant blood type in asians and animals. As ludicrous and unscientific as this idea was, it was insulting to say the least. Modern science disproves this obviously faulted idea. In the 1930’s Furukawa Takeji (1891-1940) set out to disprove this notion and a new idea was born.



However, the idea of personality traits being influenced by blood type remains. Companies in Japan even had divided workers by blood type.



Here are the general ideas of each blood type. The Rh factor plays no role in the blood type/personality idea:



Type O:

Type O’s are outgoing, and very social. They are initiators, although they don’t always finish what they start. Creative and popular, they love to be the center of attention and appear very self confident.



Type A:

While outwardly calm, they have such high standards (perfectionists) that they tend to be balls of nerves on the inside. Type A’s are the most artistic of the blood groups. They can be shy, are conscientious, trustworthy, and sensitive.



Type B:

Goal oriented and strong minded, type B’s will start a task and continue it until completed, and completed well. Type B’s are the individualists of the blood group categories and find their own way in life.



Type AB:

Type AB’s are the split personalities of the blood groups. They can be both outgoing and shy, confident and timid. While responsible, too much responsibility will cause a problem. They are trustworthy and like to help others.



Compatability by Blood Groups:

A is most compatible with A and AB



B is most compatible with B and AB



AB is most compatible with AB, B, A and O



O is most compatible with O, and AB



To learn about the science of blood types, please research “Blood Groups and Anthropology” “Craig Medical” or “The Franklin Institute.”



_________________________

Blood Type and Character Traits



Yesterday’s newspaper carried an item about the Japanese belief that blood type and personality are linked. In Japan, it’s perfectly normal to ask “What’s your blood type?” in the course of a conversation, just as here we might ask ” What’s your ( zodiac) sign?” Until recently, job applicants in Japan were asked for their blood type and companies would make decisions about job assignments based on employees’ blood types. Children in some kindergartens are divided according to blood type so that each type can be taught according to the method best suited to their personality. Matchmaking agencies provide blood-type compatibility tests and consumer goods such as womens’ handbags, chewing gum , soft drinks and even condoms are formulated for specific blood types.



Surprisingly, such thinking is not new , having been first put forwarded by Kumata Hara in 1916. Hara was a doctor but subsequent research showed that there is no scientific basis , no link between blood types and character traits. However the idea never died down and it is rumored that during World War II, battle groups were assembled according to blood type. The notion got fresh legs in 1970, when Masahiko Nomi, an advocate with no medical background,popularised it. His son , Toshitaka, continues to push it today . Last year , this was the subject of four of the top 10 bestselling books ( one for each blood type) in Japan .



In brief, these are the supposed characteristics of each blood type:



Type A: Calm, avoid confrontation, uncomfortable around people. Shy, sometimes withdrawn, seek harmony. Never really fit in.Very responsible, creative, sensitve, most artistic, conscientous.



Type B: Most practical of the blood types. Specialists. Very focused, less than co-operative. Strongly individualistic. Pay more attention to thoughts rather than feelings. Can seem cold, serious. Well intentioned, impulsive.



Type O : Energetic, outgoing, social. Most flexible of the blood groups. Start things but give up rather easily. Flighty, undependable. Speak their mind. Very self confident. Value the opinion of others. Considered the ” best” group in Japan.



Type AB: Hard to categorize since they are a mixture of contradictory traits e.g shy and outgoing.Trustworthy, responsible. Can’t handle too much when under pressure. Interested in art and metaphysics. Considered the “worst” group in Japan. Most anime villains are type AB. ( LOL)



As might have been expected, young women are most receptive these ideas and use them to determine who might be best suited to have a relationship with.



In general, people are compatible with others of their own blood type and with type AB. This makes me wonder why Type AB individuals are considered the ” worst” type, particularly since their characteristics don’t seem to be bad.



To us outside Japan, these ideas will seem strange, if not foolish. Even in Japan, they persist inspite of a lack of medical evidence to support them. I suppose that if something has been around for a long time and is being constantly repeated it takes on the appearance of truth.



It doesn’t seem logical that all of humankind could be divided into just four groups. At least astrological signs, another far fetched correlation, recognize 12 separate divisions.I know my personality doesn’t t fit the description assigned to my blood type. I have some traits belonging to Type A and some to type B and some to Type O. That’s what I’d expect.Try it yourself. Check the traits described for your blood type and see if they match.



Adolf Hitler was a blood type A and it’s hard to desribe him as ” calm” or a person who ‘d seek harmony and avoid confrontation” .. both characteristics of Type A’s.



No, the notion that blood type and character are somehow linked absolutely doesn’t make sense to me . It’s harmless providing it isn’t used to dictate the course of one’s life or the lives of others.



________________________



Japan and blood types: Does it determine personality?

Blood types in Japanese with Japanese people showing various emotions



Are you A, B, O or AB? It is a widespread belief in Japan that character is linked to blood type. What’s behind this conventional wisdom?



Blood is one thing that unites the entire human race, but most of us don’t think about our blood group much, unless we need a transfusion. In Japan, however, blood type has big implications for life, work and love.



Here, a person’s blood type is popularly believed to determine temperament and personality. “What’s your blood type?” is often a key question in everything from matchmaking to job applications.



According to popular belief in Japan, type As are sensitive perfectionists and good team players, but over-anxious. Type Os are curious and generous but stubborn. ABs are arty but mysterious and unpredictable, and type Bs are cheerful but eccentric, individualistic and selfish.



About 40% of the Japanese population is type A and 30% are type O, whilst only 20% are type B, with AB accounting for the remaining 10%.



What’s your blood type?

The main blood group system is ABO, with four blood types: A, B, O, AB

Rhesus system, for which you can be positive or negative, is the second most important with regard to blood transfusions

In total there are 32 recognised blood group systems, which all have either positive or negative indicators

The discovery of the latest two blood types –Langereis and Junior – were announced by researchers from Vermont earlier this year

Four books describing the different blood groups characteristics became a huge publishing sensation, selling more than five million copies.



Morning television shows, newspapers and magazines often publish blood type horoscopes and discuss relationship compatibility. Many dating agencies cater to blood types, and popular anime (animations), manga (comics) and video games often mention a character’s blood type.



A whole industry of customised products has also sprung up, with soft drinks, chewing gum, bath salts and even condoms catering for different blood groups on sale.



Blood types, however, are simply determined by proteins in the blood. Although scientists regularly try to debunk these beliefs, they remain popular in Japan. One reason often given is that in a relatively uniform and homogenous society, it provides a simple framework to divide people up into easily recognisable groups.



“Being the same is considered a good thing here in Japanese society,” says translator Chie Kobayashi. “But we enjoy finding little differences that distinguish people. On the other hand, it can also lead to bad things being said about the minority B and AB types.”



It was only in 1901 that the ABO blood group system was discovered by the Austrian scientist Karl Landsteiner. His Nobel prize-winning work made it possible to identify the different blood groups, paving the way for transfusions to be carried out safely.



Theorists of eugenics later hijacked his research during the inter-war years, with the Nazis using his work to further their ideas of racial supremacy.



It was also adopted by Japan’s militarist government in the 1930s to train better soldiers, and during World War II, the Imperial Army is reported to have formed battle groups according to blood type.



The study of blood types in Japan gained mass appeal with the publication of a book in the 1970s by Masahiko Nomi, who had no medical background. More recently, his son Toshitaka went on to promote it further through a series of popular books – he also runs the Institute of Blood Type Humanics. He says his aim is not to judge or stereotype people, but simply to make the best of someone’s talents and improve human relationships.



Between them, father and son have published dozens of books on the subject, not just the handful of bestsellers.



These beliefs have been used in unusual ways.





Start Quote



Societies dominated by B types are more prone to polytheism – like Buddhism and Hinduism – with lots of gods”



Professor Maekawa



The women’s softball team that won gold for Japan at the Beijing Olympics is reported to have used blood type theories to customise training for each player. Some kindergartens have even adopted methods of teaching along blood group lines, and even major companies reportedly make decisions about assignments based on employees’ blood types.



In 1990 the Asahi Daily newspaper reported that Mitsubishi Electronics had announced the creation of a team composed entirely of AB workers, thanks to “their ability to make plans”.



These beliefs even affect politics. One former prime minister considered it important enough to reveal in his official profile that he’s a type A, whilst his opposition rival was type B. Last year a minister, Ryu Matsumoto, was forced to resign after only a week in office, when a bad-tempered encounter with local officials was televised. In his resignation speech he blamed his failings on the fact that he was blood type B.



Not everyone sees the blood type craze as simply harmless fun.



It sometimes manifests itself as prejudice and discrimination, and it seems this is so common, the Japanese now have a term for it – bura-hara, meaning blood-type harassment. There are reports of discrimination against type B and AB groups leading to children being bullied, the ending of happy relationships, and loss of job opportunities.



Despite repeated warnings, many employers continue to ask blood types at job interviews, says Terumitsu Maekawa, professor of comparative religion at Tokyo’s Asia University and author of several books about blood groups. He’s critical about sweeping popular beliefs about blood types.



“We can point out some general tendencies as a group, but you can’t say this person is good or bad because of their blood type.”



Maekawa holding two of his books

Professor Maekawa has written several books about blood groups

His own research, he says, is based more on empirical research rather than popular superstition. In his books he explores the theory that predominant blood types may determine religious beliefs and societal norms.



In the Western world, O and A types make up almost 85% of people, but in India and Asia, B types predominate. Japan, he says, is unusual in Asia in that it has more variety of blood types.





Start Quote



They think I am weird and strange – lots of people tell me they don’t understand what I am thinking about”



Masako, who has the rarer AB type blood



“A type societies tend to be characterised by monotheism such as Christianity and Judaism, with one fundamental analysis of human beings and a strong sense of societal norms. But societies dominated by B types are more prone to polytheism – like Buddhism and Hinduism – with lots of gods, and they think people are all different.”



Professor Maekawa, himself type B, says in Japan his blood group is often criticised for being too individualistic and selfish.



“It isn’t very nice. But it doesn’t annoy me or hurt me, because it has no scientific basis at all.”



In a smart state-of-the-art clinic busy with lots of people donating blood, director Akishko Akano says he’s not aware that the negative image of certain blood types has an impact on their work, or dissuades minority B and AB types from coming forward. A bigger problem in Japan’s rapidly ageing society, he says, is persuading enough young people to volunteer as blood donors.



Masako giving blood in hospital

Masako, who has type AB, has donated blood eight times

In the next room, I find Masako, lying on a bed strapped to a quietly purring machine as a nurse takes samples. This is the eighth time she’s given blood. Her blood type is AB, which is rare as it accounts for only 10% of people in Japan.



“People sometimes don’t like me,” she tells me. “They think I am weird and strange. Lots of people tell me they don’t understand what I am thinking about.”



Although Masako laughs as she tells me this, it seems that in Japan, no amount of scientific debunking can kill the widely held notion that blood tells all.


COMMENTS

-



 

What your blood type says about you Science and Japanese tradition suggest that your blood type can reveal much about your personality and your health.By: Melissa Breyer

16:15 Aug 04 2015
Times Read: 781


Blood type personality

Here's what science has to say about your blood type. (Photo: Gumirova Elvira Ildusovna/Shutterstock)

Blood is blood, right? Well, yes and no. Human blood is made of the same basic elements, but within that realm there are distinctions that account for four different blood types (further dinstinguished by negative and positive). What makes the four types of blood groups different is their antigens – the immune defense systems – on the surface of the red blood cells.



In 1930, a Japanese professor by the name of Tokeji Furukawa published a paper claiming that the individual blood types — A, B, AB and O — reflected the personalities of those who possessed them. Since then, blood type categorization, “ketsueki-gata,” has become firmly entrenched in Japanese culture. Much like astrological horoscopes, Japanese television and newspapers offer blood type horoscopes, and books that detail the link between blood type and personality are perpetual bestsellers. There are even matchmakers who specialize in finding future spouse based on blood types. But much like astrology, a scientific correlation between blood type and personality remains unproven.



That said, there’s been plenty of research detailing how blood types can reveal patterns of personal health – and that's fascinating in and of itself. It’s thought that different blood types may protect us from different diseases; scientists have been finding links between blood types and illness since the middle of the 20th century. With that in mind, here’s what the science has to say about your blood type. And for fun, we’ve thrown in a little ketsueki-gata as well.



If you have blood type A



Type A only has A antigens on red cells and B antibodies in the plasma; if you have type A blood, you can donate red blood cells to types A and AB.



The makeup of a person’s antigens on red blood cells can determine how much of a certain hormone gets released. If you have type A blood, you're more likely to have higher levels of the stress hormone cortisol in your body. There are a number of health risks that are associated with type A blood, such as a 20 percent higher chance of developing stomach cancer compared to types O and B, and a 5 percent increased risk for heart disease compared to those with type O.



In addition, if you have type A blood, you are at higher risk for several types of cancer, such as some forms of pancreatic cancer and leukemia; according to the BBC, you are also more prone to smallpox infections and severe malaria. Ironically, those with type A also have been found to be less magnetic to mosquitoes – so there's reason to rejoice!



According to ketsueki-gata, if you have blood type A, you have some great traits. You are earnest, creative, sensible, reserved, patient and responsible (even if you are also stubborn and tense).



If you have blood type B



If you have type B blood, you only have the B antigens on red cells and A antibodies in the plasma; you can donate red blood cells to those with types B and AB blood.



Those with type B have an 11 percent increase in risk of heart disease over those with type O. A study at Harvard University found that women with AB or B blood have a raised risk of developing ovarian cancer, but if you have type B, it’s not all bad news. Those with type B blood have up to 50,000 times the number of strains of friendly bacteria than people with either type A or O blood, which means all kinds of good things.



And in terms of ketsueki-gata? You can be proud of your passion, active nature, creativity and strength. On the other hand, you’re also selfish, irresponsible, unforgiving and erratic.



If you have blood type AB



Those with AB blood have both A and B antigens on red cells, but neither A nor B antibody in the plasma. If you have AB positive blood, you are universal plasma donor.



People with type AB have been found to have a 23 percent increased risk of heart disease over those with type O blood. Having AB blood may double the liklihood that a pregnant mother will suffer from the blood pressure condition called pre-eclampsia.



One intriguing blood type study published in the journal Neurology found that those with type AB blood were 82 percent more likely to have cognitive difficulties — specifically in areas like memory recall, language and attention — than people with other blood types. The researchers suspect that the clotting protein known as coagulation factor VIII is to blame. “Since factor VIII levels are closely linked to blood type, this may be one causal connection between blood type and cognitive impairment,” said study author Mary Cushman.



When it comes to ketsueki-gata, if you have type AB blood you're cool, controlled, rational and adaptable … and critical, indecisive, forgetful and irresponsible.



If you have blood type O



If you fall into the O blood group, you have neither A nor B antigens on your red cells, but both A and B antibodies in your plasma. O positive is the most common blood type; O negative is the universal donor type, meaning those with this blood type can donate red blood cells to anybody.



For those with type O, it’s a mixed bag. If you have type O, you are more likely to get ulcers — and believe it or not, to rupture your Achilles tendons. You are also at higher risk of cholera. The good news is that people with type O blood are at a lower risk for pancreatic cancer and face a lower risk of dying from malaria than people with other blood groups; that said, is you have type O, you are twice as likely to be a mosquito magnet than those with type A blood.



If you have type O blood, ketsueki-gata suggests that you are confident, self-determined, strong-willed and intuitive; unfortunately, you are also self-centered, cold, unpredictable, and potentially a workaholic.



Do you know what your blood type is? Does any of this ring true to you?



Personality Characteristics

Type A

• Presence of mind, serious, patient, calm & cool;

• Coherent character, can be relied on & trusted, but stuborn;

• Plan everything out beforehand, and carry out tasks with seriousness and consistency;

• Try to be fair and find the ideal outcome to any situation;

• Tend to keep themselves separate from others, especially those who don't share their opinions;

• Tend to try and keep their emotions and thoughts hidden from others, and share them only when comfortable.



Type B

• Tend to be exceedingly curious about everything;

• Are easily vexed and grow exasperated if things don't go the way they want them to go;

• Usually have a strong drive to be the best at whatever they set their mind to doing; however, they also tend to neglect other tasks for the sake of whatever they are focusing on;

• Have a hard time multi-tasking;

• Tend to be loners, and keep themselves isolated from others;







Type AB

• Usually gentle and emotionally sensative;

• Are very empathetic and careful when dealing with other people, taking care to consider the other point of view;

• Easily become lost in thought;

• Are sometimes looked at as having 2 personalities, because they tend to keep their true selves hidden from strangers;

• They have many friends, but also require time alone.









Type O

• Are usually the "cheerleader" of the group;

•Tend to be more followers than leaders, accepting whatever the plan is and going alone with it without protest;

• Very generous and kindhearted;

• Generally well-liked by most people;

• Very flexible, and adapt easily to change;

• They are easily influenced by others, as well as perceived authorities, such as television personalities;

•Generally trustworthy, but can sometimes make mistakes due to lapses of focus.



Your blood group type can reveal your personality; Bright and dark aspects of your personality. Let’s have a look that what blood types possess which kind of qualities for any person and which blood type is compatible to another.

Blood Type O

Type O’s are outgoing, and very social. They are initiators, although they don’t always finish what they start. Creative and popular, they love to be the center of attention and appear very self confident.

Blood Type A

While outwardly calm, they have such high standards (perfectionists) that they tend to be balls of nerves on the inside. Type A’s are the most artistic of the blood groups. They can be shy, are conscientious, trustworthy, and sensitive.

Blood Type B

Goal oriented and strong minded, type B’s will start a task and continue it until completed, and completed well. Type B’s are the individualists of the blood group categories and find their own way in life.

Blood Type AB

Type AB’s are the split personalities of the blood groups. They can be both outgoing and shy, confident and timid. While responsible, too much responsibility will cause a problem. They are trustworthy and like to help others.

Compatability by Blood Groups

A is most compatible with A and AB

B is most compatible with B and AB

AB is most compatible with AB, B, A and O

O is most compatible with O, and AB

Blood Type A

Best Traits: Conservative, introverted, reserved, patient and punctual. Perfectionists.

Worst Traits: Obsessive, stubborn, self conscious and uptight.

Famous As: George H. W. Bush, Ayumi Hamasaki, O.J. Simpson, Britney Spears, Alan Alda, Adolf Hitler, Lyndon B. Johnson, Richard Nixon, Jet Li, Maki Nomiya, Rick James

Blood Type B

Best Traits: Creative, passionate, animal loving, optimistic, flexible and individualistic.

Worst Traits: Forgetful, irresponsible, and self-centered.

Famous Bs: Akira Kurosawa, Jack Nicholson, Luciano Pavarotti, Tom Selleck, Mia Farrow, Paul McCartney, Leonardo DiCaprio, Vince Young

Blood Type AB

Best Traits: Cool, controlled, rational, introverted and empathic.

Worst Traits: Aloof, critical, indecisive and unforgiving.

Famous ABs: John F. Kennedy, Marilyn Monroe, Mick Jagger, Thomas Edison, Bob Sapp, Miyavi, Jackie Chan, Ken Kitamura

Blood Type O

Best Traits: Ambitious, athletic, robust and self-confident. Natural leaders.

Worst Traits: Arrogant, vain, insensitive and ruthless.

Famous Os: Al Capone, Gerald Ford, Mikhail Gorbachev, John Gotti, Crystal Kay,Queen Elizabeth II, John Lennon, Paul Newman, Elvis Presley, Ronald Reagan

Blood Type A – Tend to be cooperative, sensitive, clever, passionate and smart. Often bottling up anxiety in order to get along with others, they may hold in their emotions until they explode. Many are tense, impatient and unable to sleep well. While they are capable of leadership positions, they may not take them because the stress is not good for their tightly wired systems. In Japan many “A”’s are in research. They have roles in discovering more about and refining science, economics, manufacturing, etc. Their research on microflora and other areas of medicine is some of the best and most meticulous in the world. They are perfectionists to say the least. This quality shows up in their perfecting electronics like TV’s and also less expensive more efficient cars that were originally created here in the US.

Blood type A’s tend to have more sensitive constitutions. Too much stress weakens their immunity more quickly than other blood types. Low stomach acid is common among blood type A’s even from birth, so special care should be taken when eating animal proteins. Using digestive enzymes, like Assist Dairy and Protein, along with consuming fermented foods and drinks is really a must for A’s. It is not surprising to me that fermented foods like Miso and Natto play an important role in providing easily digested protein, in the Japanese Diet. They also eat raw fish which is much easier to digest than cooked.

Blood Type B – Blood type B individuals tend to be balanced: thoughtful like A’s and yet ambitious like O’s. They are empathetic, easily understanding others’ points of view, yet often hesitating to challenge or confront. Chameleon-like and flexible, they make good friends.

Blood Type AB – Tend to be very charming and popular. They don’t sweat the small stuff and can be seen as spiritual and even at times a bit “flaky”. Only about 2 – 5% of the population are blood type AB. There is never a dull moment in a AB’s life, so if you find one for a friend, consider yourself lucky! Youll enjoy some exciting times together!

Like blood type A’s, AB’s react to stress poorly. They are stronger and more active than type A’s, but need to pay attention to stress levels so that they don’t compromise their immunity.

Sometimes it is difficult to be an AB. AB’s don’t like to fit in anyone else’s “boxes”. If they feel too confined, they’ll break out of that box and do things their own way. When it comes to food choices and AB must discover when they are more B-like or A-like. For example, dairy foods like milk kefir can be excellent for them or not good at all.

Blood Type O – Tend to be loners or leaders and are intuitive, focused, self-reliant and daring. They handle stress better than other blood types and have strong immune systems, a well developed physique and a physically active nature. Blood type O’s tend to have sluggish blood flow and feel better with vigorous exercise for about an hour each day.





COMMENTS

-



 

Here are the strangest and most revolting food items on Earth.

23:51 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 793


The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could Actually Eat by Vincze Miklós.

The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could

One of the great joys of exploring other cultures is seeing how other people eat — but sometimes, you need a strong stomach to deal with what you find. Around the world, people eat fried tarantulas, sheep's heads, duck embryos, and tons of other weird items.



Deep-Fried Tarantula, by Darcy McCarty



Balut, a developed duck embryo boiled alive and eaten in its egg. Really common in Southeast Asia and often served with beer.





The ideal balut is 17 days in the Philippines, but Vietnamese people prefer the 19-21 days old ones.





(via Aterux and Marshall Astor)



Casu Marzu, (means rotten cheese) a traditional sheep milk cheese from Sardinia, Italy. The cheese makers set the cheese outside and allow cheese flies to lay eggs inside of it. The larvae are breaking down of the cheese's fats and fermenting it.



It's unnecessary to clear those white worms from the cheese before consuming, but some people do it. The Casu Marzu was banned for years and only sold on the black market, but few years ago it was declared a traditional food and now it's legal to produce and sell them.



(via Shardan)



Mongolian Boodog: a marmot or goat, cooked within its own skin with hot stones in the stomach



Kiviak, an Inuit food from Greenland



The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could Actually Eat



The recipe is really simple: put 300-500 Auks into the hollowed-out body cavity of a seal and press out as much air as possible. Cover the seal with a large rock pile for 3-18 months and eat the Auks raw.



(via OddityCentral)



"Thousand-Year-Old Egg" from China, made by preserving eggs in a mixture of ash, salt, quicklime, rice hulls and clay for several weeks (or months)



(via irrational_cat, Kowloonese and tracyhunter)



Fried tarantulas (called a-ping), size of a human palm, Cambodia



(via viajar24h and Adam Cohn)



Smalahove (also called skjelte), a traditional (smoked or dried) Norwegian dish made from a sheep's head. Originally it was eaten by the poor only.



The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could Actually Eat

3



(via PerPlex)



Escamole, ant larvae from the roots of Agave tequilana or mescal plants in Mexico





Pigs Blood with Onions...

In Hungary when a pig is slaughtered at the break of dawn, the blood is fried with onions and served for breakfast.



(via flyerz)



Sannakji is a raw Korean dish that consists live octopuses with sesame and sesame oil. It looks safe but the little tentacles may choke you to death if theyet stuck in your throat.



(via LWY)



Tuna Eyeball from Japan



(via Tacky Raccoons)



Khash, a traditional dish in the Caucasus, South Asia and Southeastern Europe, made from cow's feet, head and stomach



The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could Actually Eat



(via Chaojoker)



Durian, the "king of fruits" with edible, but bad-smelling flesh. It's banned from some hotels and public transport vehicles in southeast Asia.



Ikizukuri, a sashimi from fishes, octopus, shrimp or lobster, but fishes are used in most cases.



The chef fillet it without killing the animal and served on a plate with its sliced flesh and still-beating heart.







Having banned in several countries including Germany and Australia.



(via i-bright)



Blodplättar (Swedish) or veriohukainen (Finnish), blood pancakes made of pork blood, milk, rye flour, dark molasses, onion and butter



(via Lapplänning)



Cockscombs



(via Wikimedia Commons and Ideas in Food)



Fruit Bat Soup, a common food in Palau, Micronesia





(via The Australian and anhonioo)



Hákarl, fermented and dried (for 4-5 months) Greenland shark or sleeper shark



(via Chris73 and just.in)



Ox Penis, eaten by itself or in soups in some parts of Asia



(via Bizarre Foods)



Insects and worms



The Weirdest and Most Revolting Foods That You Could Actually Eat



Chahuis (or xamoes), edible beetles from Mexico. There are 88 species (primarily their larvae) that are eaten in the Central American country.



Deep-fried insects in Bangkok, Thailand. From the back-left to the front: locusts, bamboo-worms, moth chrysalis, crickets, scorpions, diving beetles and giant water beetles.





Bamboo worms in Bangkok, Thailand.





Some larvae sold by a street vendor in Jinan, China


COMMENTS

-



 

Blood as Food...

23:44 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 794


All About Cooking with Blood



By Barbara Rolek

Eastern European Food Expert

As morbid as it sounds, drinking and cooking with blood is as old as mankind itself. It started as a matter of frugality and self-preservation -- not wasting any part of a "kill." It eventually evolved into a symbolic and religious gesture. Warriors believed drinking their enemies' blood would give them their strength and power. In other cultures, blood is considered a taboo food.



Over the years, blood became a main ingredient in soups and sauces all over the world.



Poles have czarnina soup. The people of North Vietnam enjoy tiet cahn, a raw blood soup, svartsoppa is a regional specialty in Sweden, and Mexican mole sauce was originally made with blood (now chocolate is used).



Sausages are another worldwide vehicle for using blood in cooking. The Poles have their kiszka, black pudding rules in England and Ireland, the Germans have blutwurst, morcilla is popular in Spain, boudin noir is favored in France and xue doufou is a Chinese favorite. Blood sausages are typically made from pig, sheep, goat or cattle blood, along with seasonings, suet or other fat, and often grains such as barley, oatmeal, buckwheat kasha or rice.



And in some cultures, like Hungary, after slaughtering, the blood is fried with onions. Blood pancakes are also common in Scandinavia and the Baltic -- Swedish blodplattar, Finnish veriohukainen, and Estonian veripannkoogid.



Today, cooking with blood is not so common because, in this urban society of ours, blood is hard to come by and, so, the recipes have fallen into disuse.



But yearning for these flavors is still as strong as ever, and people have relied on specialty delis and restaurants to satisfy these cravings. If you do butcher your own animals and want to save the blood, remember to add vinegar, so it doesn't clot, and refrigerate or freeze immediately.



Czarnina Memories



Imagine my sister's dismay when the duck she befriended in our busia's backyard ended up, headless, over the kitchen sink for a bloodletting, it's life juices earmarked for a pot of czarnina.



Czarnina (char-NEE-nah) is the peasant spelling of czernina and gets its name from the Polish word for "black" -- czarny -- referring to the soup's dark color. It is typically made with duck or goose blood, dried fruits and vinegar which prevents the blood from clotting, giving it a sweet-sour flavor, much loved by Eastern Europeans.



In Poland, unsuccessful suitors would receive czarnina from the maiden's parents to let them know their advances were not welcome.



Czarnina is still made by home cooks in cities with large Polish populations where blood is available from European delis, poultry farms, or specialty butchers. And, those living on farms, always have access. But, when grandma didn't want to bother with butchering a duck, she would make blind czarnina, known as slepo czarnina in Polish using pork neckbones and no blood at all.


COMMENTS

-



 

THE 10 STRANGEST FOODS IN PORTUGAL

23:41 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 795






Every culture has them: Foods that only a local could love. In case you’re brave and curious enough to try new things, or prefer to be informed of what can be avoided, here are the ten strangest foods in Portugal.



Arroz de Cabidela

“ARROZ DE CABIDELA”

Recently a tourist reported an experience at a restaurant in a Portugal Pousada where a waiter explained what the “arroz the cabidela” listed on the menu was like. He correctly described it as rice soaked in chicken’s blood, and the facial expression of the tourists reacting to that description must have surprised the waiter because he quickly added “with chicken!” as if that made it sound any better. Yes, it’s a bloody good delicacy if you’re familiar with it, but for anyone hearing about it for the first time, it’s understandably disgusting. And the cooking process is even more disturbing: After the chicken is killed, it hangs upside-down for the blood to be drained out. It’s then added to the meat when it’s cooking, giving the dish a brownish color.



Arroz de Sarrabulho

“ARROZ DE SARRABULHO”

If “arroz de cabidela” sounds good to you, perhaps you’ll also want to try “arroz de sarrabulho.” Instead of chicken, the meat is now pork, but it’s also soaked in its own blood. It’s a specialty from the north of Portugal and the blood also gives the rice a greyish-brown color. You may be surprised to know that it was one of the 21 finalists in the vote for the “7 gastronomic wonders of Portugal.”



Morcela

“MORCELA”

At this point you’re probably thinking there’s something vampirish about Portuguese cuisine, but here’s one more bloody food: Morcela, a sausage made with blood! This type of sausage actually exists in several cultures in almost every continent, and the Portuguese version is mostly meat-free. It varies from region to region, but is always filled with rice and pig’s blood. In some cases, pieces of pork are added.



Caracois

“CARACOIS”

The French call them escargots and have turned them into something of “haute cuisine.” In Portugal they’re “caracois,” also meaning snails and are eaten mostly in the south of the country. For whatever reason the people in the north are not fans, but it’s a favorite dish on a sunny summer afternoon in Lisbon’s cafés and restaurants. In reality, what its devotees really like is the stew they’re cooked in, and not exactly the tiny wormy shelled mollusks that you can barely taste.



Coelho à Caçador

“COELHO À CAÇADOR”

There are some who say that a rabbit’s flesh is the closest to that of a human. Many may agree and may wish to avoid eating what in some cultures is a beloved family pet. In other countries it’s a wonderful meal, including in Portugal. It’s made popular by hunters, and is most often accompanied by rice or potatoes in a dark sauce.



Codornizes

“CODORNIZES”

Quail is definitely not unique to Portuguese cuisine but it’s another favorite of Portuguese hunters. While mostly served at home, you can find them listed on menus of restaurants in the interior of the country. They’re usually cooked and served whole, leaving the job of cutting the wings and legs for you on the plate.



Tripas à Moda do Porto

“TRIPAS À MODA DO PORTO”

It’s one of Portugal’s most historic dishes but also one of its least appetizing. When Prince Henry the Navigator asked the people of the city of Porto to provide food for the men going into the sea, they gave all their meat and ended up with only the animals’ stomachs. Out of necessity they had to create meals out of them, and so was “Porto-forbidden Tripe” born. Tripe is also present in French, Italian and Eastern European cuisines, and Portugal’s version includes pieces of sausage and beans.



Torresmos

“TORRESMOS”

This cholesterol-filling delicacy is made of pig skin and fat. It’s cut into small pieces and fried until it becomes crunchy. The Portuguese took this tradition to Brazil, becoming quite popular in the northeast of that country, often served with beans.



Cozido à Portuguesa

“COZIDO À PORTUGUESA”

At the risk of receiving hate mail from the most patriotic Portuguese, we’re going to include one of the most emblematic dishes of the country on this list. This national specialty mixes a variety of vegetables, sausages and meats, and it’s the choices of meats that may be a problem for some. It seems that no single part of a pig goes to waste in Portugal, and this dish often includes a nice crunchy ear with tiny hairs. If there’s no ear, you just may find a foot.



Enguias

“ENGUIAS”

The Portuguese don’t eat snakes but they do enjoy the snakelike eels. Popular in the coastal areas of the north of the country, they are often bought alive. No matter how many spices or delicious condiments may be added, the very sight of them will make many people lose their appetite.

COMMENTS

-



 

Gone right off eggs? Try blood (even in ice cream) ...

23:40 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 796


The grisly ingredient is overlooked, say cutting-edge culinary experts



The Nordic Food Lab says blood is nutritious, delicious and could be the solution to the growing problem of allergies

IAN JOHNSTON Sunday 12 January 2014



It is an "edgy, almost forbidden" ingredient that could make the bravest of cooks turn the colour of the traditional chef's uniform... white. Despite blood being the clearest "brute fact" that animals have been slaughtered to put food on a plate before us, one of the world's top culinary teams is calling for blood to be used more widely in the everyday food we eat.



The Nordic Food Lab says blood is nutritious, delicious and could be the solution to the growing problem of egg allergies. The Copenhagen-based lab has become an innovator in culinary science since it was created in 2008 by the Danish chef René Redzepi, the man behind Noma, three-time winner of the best restaurant in the world title.



Blood has similar properties to eggs in cooking and also is a good source of iron, Elizabeth Paul of the Food Lab said: "Blood has become somehow edgy, almost forbidden, yet it has been used as food for as long as animals have been killed and eaten. It is elemental, both mystical and mundane. And it makes us damn curious in the kitchen."



They believe it is a natural replacement for egg whites and should used more widely now that eggs are Europe's second most common food allergy. The lab had successfully experimented in substituting blood for eggs in cakes, meringues, pancakes and ice cream, among other sweet dishes.



Using blood to make meringues, she wrote, seemed "difficult texture-wise at first, but once the whipped blood and sugar form this magnificent foam, all doubts are cleared". "Probably one of the strangest textures Nordic Food Lab has seen, and one of the most beautiful," she said.



She admitted that using blood in the kitchen "drove us to the edge". While blood is still used to make sausages and black pudding, Ms Paul questioned why "the tradition of cooking with blood [is] disappearing from our kitchen". She said that people seemed to have forgotten how to use it.



The food lab is no stranger to pushing culinary boundaries. In 2012, it made headlines when it argued that humans should start eating more insects, lauding their high protein content and role as a more sustainable form of food production. Grasshoppers, black ants and bee larvae were all recommended.



One chef unlikely to embrace their recommendation is Nick Nairn, who vomited on his own television show after watching a Hebridean crofter stir up blood to make black pudding. "It was probably the worst moment in my life," he said later, blaming the "more than a few hot toddies" that he had drunk the night before.



"It had been lying out overnight in the bucket and had congealed. And when Ena [the crofter] started putting it all together, it just slopped out," he said. "That's when I knew I was going to lose my breakfast."



Daniel Doherty, the executive chef at Duck & Waffle in London, who was awarded the "rising star" title in the 2013 Tatler Restaurant Awards, said he was "up for trying anything new".



"I think a lot of people would enjoy it, provided they don't think too much into it," he said. "I can see people being squeamish, but it's totally unnecessary, considering a lot of things that sneak their way into food, burgers, for example."



Blood ice cream



This recipe from the Nordic Food Lab is inspired by variations of the traditional Italian dessert sanguinaccio. Uses one Pacojet container. Serves 12



We have run trials with roasted barley koji (barley grains mixed with a fermenting agent) which is a brilliant alternative and ingredient in its own right – especially in combination with blood, giving body, bittersweet complexity and increasing the malty notes of the moulded, toasted grain taste.



300ml pig blood



60g roasted koji



300g milk



200g cream



88g trimoline



2.8g guar gum



The day before, grind roasted koji to fine powder and cold-infuse it into 300ml of milk. Leave at 4C for 24h.



On the day, pass cold infusion through a superbag and measure yield. Add more whole milk to reach weight of 300g.



Strain pig blood to remove coagulated protein clumps. Add cream, blood and trimoline to mixture and start to heat over water bath while stirring constantly. Once temperature reaches 50C, add guar gum and continue stirring until mixture thickens to chocolate brown custard. Heat until 75C and hold at temperature for 15 seconds. Fill Pacojet container and freeze.



Once frozen, spin in Pacojet [professional-grade blender] and serve.


COMMENTS

-



 

Seven Different Foods from Around the World

23:38 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 797


Nothing beats trying a new dish abroad and discovering a favorite food you never knew existed. And ordering a well-known national meal, like a plate of haggis in Scotland or a Vegemite sandwich in Australia, is a must when visiting many countries. But sometimes trying new foods requires an iron stomach and a courageous heart -- especially if you're eating stomach or heart.



Foods made with animal parts or produce not normally utilized in one's home country may seem unappetizing or even downright disgusting ... but you wouldn't want to leave Ireland without tasting some blood pudding, would you? Browse our menu of the strangest international foods to see if you have the chops to chow down on an exotic entree on your next trip.



How to Avoid Traveler's Tummy



Haggis

haggis scotland sheep stomachPlucky Scots, who dare to wear kilts amid frigid Scottish winds, are also brave enough to feast upon one of the most famous traditional Scottish foods -- haggis. To make haggis, first chop up the liver, heart and lungs of a sheep and mix them with diced onion, spices and oatmeal. Then pack the mixture in a sheep's stomach, tightly secure the ends and boil it for a few hours.



If filling your stomach with stomach feels freaky or paradoxical, head to a Scottish grocery store, where cheaper brands of haggis made with artificial casings are sold. But if you're going for the genuine stuff, you'll have little trouble getting some real stomach-stuffed haggis in Scotland -- it's available countrywide in hotels, B&Bs and pubs. Haggis is also traditionally served with Scotch whiskey during the annual Burns Supper, a Scottish holiday commemorating poet Robert Burns. The taste and consistency of haggis have been compared to scrapple, a patty made from meat scraps (hence the name) served in the mid-Atlantic U.S.



Head Cheese

Ask for the head cheese in an American supermarket and you may end up meeting with the manager. But request this entree in Europe and you'll be served with a different heap of flesh.



head cheeseContrary to what one might gather from its name, head cheese is not made from cheese; it's made from head. Traditionally, it's made by skinning the head of a sheep, pig or cow and removing all organs. Next, the head is cooked in a pot of water until the meat is tender. Then the chef chops up the cooked meat, adds it to the cooking liquid and lets it cool. Thanks to the collagen in the marrow of the animal head, the entire mixture congeals into a solidified gelatin that can be sliced and served on salad or sandwich. This delish dish has been served throughout Europe since the Middle Ages.



Six Tips for Dining Abroad



Frog Sashimi

So you think you're bold enough to feast on any foreign food. But can you stomach swallowing a living -- and moving -- animal part? Fans of "Bizarre Foods with Andrew Zimmern," a Travel Channel TV show, may remember the pilot episode in which the host visited a Tokyo sushi restaurant and ate a frog's still-beating heart. The Japanese eatery that served the pulsating organ is called Asadachi, and all of its dishes are intended to improve virility. Order the frog sashimi and the chef will cut open the frog in front of you and hand you its still-beating heart between a pair of chopsticks. Then the chef will slice and dice the frog into a plate of raw-frog sashimi while you take a bite of the warm, pumping heart. Sashimi is chilled raw seafood chopped up, so the rest of your meal will consist of cold, uncooked frog flesh. Don't expect raw beating hearts to be served everywhere -- this special frog dish is a delicacy that can only be found in select Japanese restaurants.



Blood Pudding

blood pudding eggs irish breakfastVampires aren't the only ones who relish the taste of blood for breakfast. In Europe, Asia and other regions, dishes made with animal blood are common cuisine. Blood pudding, also known as black pudding, is a sausage comprised of cooked blood and fillers, like grains, potatoes or fat.



The dark congealed patty is a popular treat in Ireland and the U.K. Traditional Irish fry breakfasts -- a must-try for visitors to Ireland -- typically feature fried eggs, bacon, tomatoes, sausage, toast, potatoes and a delectable slice of blood pudding. In Taiwan, locals love the sought-after pig's blood cake, which is made from sticky rice cooked in pork blood and covered with peanuts and cilantro.



Vegemite

vegemite spread toast bread australiaA smear of thick, black Vegemite on some crisp toast is a favorite among Australians. Made from brewer's yeast, the spread was developed in Australia in the 1920s and has since been an Australian kitchen staple -- and a part of the country's history. Australian World War II troops were given cans of the beloved spread in their rations. This stuff is as popular in Australia as hot dogs and apple pie are in the States -- Kraft celebrated the production of its billionth jar of Vegemite in 2008.



So what does Vegemite taste like? It's salty and tangy, with an indescribably unique flavor. Many agree that Vegemite is an acquired taste, so travelers who didn't come of age in the Land of Oz may need some time to get used to it.



Poll: Which of These Weird Foods Would YOU Try?



Eskimo Ice Cream

As if they're not freezing enough already, Eskimos have been mixing up their own special version of ice cream for generations. Eskimo ice cream, known by locals as akutaq, is a frosty Arctic dish made with reindeer fat. Fat from other local animals, like seal or moose, may also be mixed up in akutaq -- to cooks in remote Alaskan villages, it all depends upon the availability of game. Other ingredients in Eskimo ice cream include fish, dried salmon eggs or berries. Like regular ice cream, akutaq is creamy and cold. But the Alaskan treat contains lots of animal fat, so it won't taste anything like the pint of Cherry Garcia you have stocked in your freezer. Traditional akutaq made by Eskimos in communities along the Bering Strait isn't made with sugar; however, travel to Alaska today and you're likely to find Eskimo ice cream made with sweetener, which may be a bit more palatable to the unaccustomed tongue.



durian fruit hanging asia

Durian Fruit

The durian fruit is quite possibly the smelliest snack in the world. Don't try to sneak one onto the subway! The durian is so odorous that it is illegal to carry a raw one on public transportation or through airports in much of Southeast Asia -- it's literally a forbidden fruit in many places. The fruit's smell has been described as similar to that of sewage, body odor or rotten garbage.



But don't worry -- it doesn't taste like it smells. The durian is filled with four seeds covered with a thick, creamy flesh. Eat a durian by breaking it open and consuming the flesh from around its seeds; you may want to hold your nose as you eat. The durian is native to Thailand and can be found throughout Asia and even at Asian markets in the United States.



mcdonalds mcdonald's restaurant delhi india

Bonus: McDonald's Menus Overseas

If you're looking for a taste of home, those gleaming yellow arches that beckon you with promises of French fries and chicken nuggets may not be the answer to your comfort-food prayers. In international McDonald's restaurants, some menu items may remind you of home ... while others may surprise you or incite a deep fear of mystery meat. Here's a sampling of unusual foods found on McDonald's menus around the world:



Would you eat lobster from McDonald's? In parts of Canada, some McDonald's restaurants serve a McLobster sandwich, which has lobster, lettuce and celery on a long roll.



The McArabia features either chicken or spiced beef wrapped in pita-forbidden bread, and is popular in Morocco, the United Arab Emirates and Saudi Arabia.



In Quebec, some McDonald's serve poutine: French fries and cheese curds covered with gravy.



The Maharaja Mac, made from chicken, is served in McDonald's restaurants in India. Because cows are sacred in India, you won't find Big Macs or any other hamburger at Indian McDonald's restaurants.


COMMENTS

-



 

Everything You Need to Know About Cooking with Blood An interview with “blood lady,” Elisabeth Paul by Mark Hay

23:35 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 798


Back in 2008, renowned Danish chef René Redzepi and restaurateur Claus Meyer, now known to foodies as the masterminds behind the four-time world’s best restaurant Noma, opened a peculiar test kitchen in Copenhagen. The Nordic Food Lab, as they called it, was a space for chefs to experiment with the weird, new, and taboo in a way they never could in a working kitchen. Ever since, they’ve scored headlines with reports on cooking with fermented grasshoppers, pheasant essence, and even beaver anal glands. But perhaps no report they’ve issued has garnered as much attention and consternation as the one released this January by then-Food Lab intern Elisabeth Paul on how to substitute blood for eggs.



Blood-based cooking has certainly been a part of Western cuisine since the time of ancient Greece, when blood sausages were mentioned in Homer’s Odyssey. And in all likelihood, people have used animal blood for sausages, soups, pastes, or drinks since the first animal slaughter. But sometime in recent history, we forgot how to use blood. The ingredient grew so taboo that even Scottish chef Nick Nairn vomited on television at the site of a bowl of cooking blood.



Yet from Scotland to Italy, Spain to Russia, and Tanzania to China, many traditional dishes still use blood. A few modern chefs have dared, in recent years, to whip up dishes like blood tarts with fig soaked in grappa and espresso, blood custard with rosemary topped with pickled pears, and blood-chocolate pudding with bing cherries. It was supposedly a blood macaroon served at the world-ranked Mugaritz in Spain that triggered the Food Lab’s interest in finding new and innovative uses for this ubiquitous but culinarily neglected slaughterhouse byproduct.



The project fell to Paul, who in 2013 spent three months testing blood—straining out the clots, studying its physical properties—until she hit upon new recipes for sponge cake, ice cream, meringue, and more, all created using blood in lieu of eggs. I recently caught up with Paul, no longer a researcher at the Food Lab, to talk about modern taboos, the health benefits of blood-cooking, and the future of blood.





Photo courtesy of nordicfoodlab.org

How did you find the Nordic Food Lab and get involved in blood research?



We started out on a project on traditional Arctic snacks, but it was really difficult to get them tasty, because the traditional recipes were not made to be tasty. As soon as there’s seal fat included, that gets awfully difficult.



One day we had a discussion about why we have so few blood products on shelves. So we ordered six liters of blood and we started experimenting—seeing what kind of new directions blood could go as an ingredient within our kitchens. We started out with the traditional ones like pancakes and so on but then had a look at what blood actually is and how can we use it otherwise.



When and why did blood become something people were squeamish about?



Traditionally the blood was the first thing that you got from the pig. As soon as people got out of home slaughter and it got industrialized, you didn’t have the direct contact with this byproduct anymore. The abundance of blood recipes you had because you wanted to use the whole animal declined.



It’s interesting to see what a difficult status blood has right now in our daily nutrition and cooking scene because before it was a normal ingredient, and now we have a tendency towards disgust in consumers, especially when we’re talking about the younger generations.



What are we doing with blood from slaughterhouses now?



The main part of it gets separated into feed production for animals. Other parts get into different industrialized products. And a tiny little part is actually food production. It really depends on the country. Some countries have more blood sausages, and other countries have just totally abandoned the tradition. But blood recipes have been part of the food of every culture in Europe that was slaughtering pigs or cows.



You’ve tried all of the traditional blood dishes?



You get some weird things. There’s an Italian migliaccio, which is kind of seen as a dessert. It looks like a blood sausage, but you cut it into slices and it has raisins and pine nuts and it looks real dark and chocolaty. You could mistake it as a praline or truffle, but in the end it is a blood sausage, which is eaten as a treat.



We realized that there is some sweetness in the traditional recipes. From there we said, ‘if you have this, could you use it for ice cream?’ So we tried to go from the traditional to modern uses.





Photo courtesy of nordicfoodlab.org

A lot of people think blood is going to have a very strong, harsh metallic taste.



That depends on the dish and the taster. In northern European cuisine you’d have blood sausages with a lot of spices like marjoram, and in the southern cuisine they use a lot of cinnamon and cloves and so on. So it really depends on how to cover it. We got good results from woodruff, cloves, and roasted koji as flavor components. Things like coffee or cocoa might be really good for masking the metallic taste.



During tastings, I got really different results. There was a gender and an age thing. They’ve proved already for bitter taste that it depends on your hormonal levels how you taste those components in your food, and I think something similar can be imagined for metallic taste.



It’s also about how your food or taste education has been. Have you been in contact with blood products as a child? Would you have an ethical problem with blood itself? Also, if the pig was not castrated, the hormones that you might find in some male pigs get really animalic and urine-flavored within the products.



What dishes have a strong metallic taste?



One of the more difficult ones for me was German blood sausage—not the smoked one but the one that you cook entirely and then it gets really melty in the pan. Some of these are not heavily spiced, so they’re definitely one of the ones where I myself have difficulties eating them. The metallic taste accumulates. With the ice cream you could eat quite a lot before you realized, ‘ok it has this metallic taste; it has blood in it.’ That astonished a lot of tasters.



Did your tasters know they were eating blood or did you just put something in front of them and say, ‘eat’?



We thought about it, but we thought that it was such an edgy ingredient that due to religion and ethics you should inform people first.



In choosing something like ice cream, how did you decide what to experiment with?



I first looked at the [chemical] composition of blood. I realized that it was so close to egg. So I first experimented with traditional egg recipes as an egg substitute. We did bread with blood and muffins and we tried the ice cream, which was definitely a success. Things like the sponge cake and the ice cream and the pancakes of course were the most promising recipes. In tastings, these were the favorites probably because they had less metallic aftertaste. I did tastings with meringues [mostly blood and sugar alone], flavored differently. For the ones with nutmeg and clove and cinnamon, they were perceived as edible. The others were really difficult for the people to eat. The more blood taste you have, the more hesitation.



We thought about a White Russian and then thought, ‘maybe a Red Russian is possible.’ So we mixed blood with vodka and had a try, but we only tried it once because it was such a metallic aftertaste that you can’t really imagine this as a drink.



What is the connection between blood and egg?



They both have really similar protein compositions and content. It’s about 55 grams within the serum in a serving of blood and about 60 in egg. But the really astonishing thing is that they both have the albumin protein—the serum albumin in blood and the ova albumin in egg, which have the same content and the same properties because they’re basically the same protein. So they will have the same foaming, coagulation, and emulsifying properties.



We have quite a lot of people with egg intolerance. It’s the second-biggest food intolerance in children in Europe. This is intolerance against ova albumin. If you prepare these recipes with blood instead of egg, you don’t get this kind of reaction in consumers. One hundred grams of blood has half the calories of 100 grams of egg. Another thing is the really high iron content. Anemia is one of the main nutrient deficiencies within Europe. So using blood in recipes would be a really good starting point to tackle this problem. The only problem is that with this iron being contained in the hemoglobin, you also receive the metallic aftertaste.



Aside from the metallic taste, are there any noticeable differences between eggs and blood?



The color. [Laughs.] As soon as it’s cooked it gets this really chocolaty color. Sometimes even if you didn’t add any cocoa or coffee, some people expect rich chocolate recipes when they see it and are disappointed in the end. In cooking properties, there shouldn’t be a difference in texture, for example. You might get slightly finer foam in beaten products. If you beat egg whites or blood with some sugar, the blood will be more flexible and have smaller bubbles, which contributes to the overall stability of the foam. So this might be a positive difference.



If I want to use it at home, what makes for good blood? Do some areas or animals make better blood?



Blood is quite homogenous in taste. By composition, it’s similar across different species. We tried to get blood from animals that had been raised free range. We advised people who used the recipes to look for a local source for the blood and have good product traceability. We had a lot of requests from people who found it difficult to get blood that was not already coagulated, like in Asian supermarkets, though. I didn’t realize before that it was so difficult to have a good source for it.





Photo courtesy of nordicfoodlab.org

What’s the difference cooking with fresh versus frozen or coagulated blood?



Coagulated blood has totally different cooking properties. You can’t do this foaming that I describe in my recipes. I had no difficulty using the blood after freezing it. You just have to run it through a strainer if you have some clumps within it. But usually there’s no difference.



Do you know any chefs who are, based on your research, using blood in their cooking?



There’s a Dutch chef who sent us pictures of a meringue he made for a food festival. So there are some people trying it out. But it will be difficult to make it something for mainstream kitchens for the next decade at least.



Your work, especially the egg substitutions, got a big response. What did you make of that?



We were really surprised. At one point [during testing], amongst producers and professors, I had this nickname, ‘The Blood Lady,’ in Copenhagen. When the report came out, I was away on holiday, and I had no clue about what kind of waves followed. It was nice to see that a lot of people were interested in the ingredient. For us that showed that people get interested again in traditional products.



Now that you’re done with this research, do you want to keep on being The Blood Lady?



After this blood research, I liked my meat in restaurants well-done. For the last month, I’ve been busy with reindeer production in northern Sweden. I might get more involved in northern nomadic food production, Arctic foods, and different traditional recipes still in use within the indigenous population. So I think blood will be part of my personal cooking experience, but being The Blood Lady is a bit too much.


COMMENTS

-



 

6 Foods Made With Real Blood So You Can Eat Like a Vampire...Adriana Velez November 19, 2012 at 5:29 PM

23:32 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 799




Blood pudding Oh my, all this talk about Twilight Saga and Breaking Dawn and vampires has me craving something unusual: BLOOD. Bwa bwa bwa! Okay, not really. But did you know you can actually cook with blood? Eating blood: It's not just for vampires! It's been a culinary mainstay all over the world for as long as there have been humans. Or as you'd say it in Twilight-speak: Eating blood has been a "thing" for, like, forever.



So check out these blood specialties -- including a few recipes. Just in case ... you know. Good luck actually locating fresh blood. From a quick search, it looks like the sale of pig's blood and/or duck's blood isn't necessarily banned everywhere in the U.S., but it's not exactly easy to find without a farmer friend or a willing butcher. I hear you can find it at Asian markets.









Polish Czarnina (duck blood) soup is made with spices, dried fruits, vinegar, and more or less the whole duck including its blood. It's bill-to-flipper eating! Here's a Czarnina recipe in case you're curious.



Blodplattar are blood pancakes made in Nordic countries like Sweden and Finland. They're savory but made with molasses, and you eat them with lingonberry jam, of course. I'm surprised they're not served during the pre-holiday shopping season at IKEA! Here's a recipe for blodplattar.



Pig's Blood Sundae is on the menu at Washington, D.C., restaurant The Pig. Apparently it uses a chocolate ice cream made with blood instead of egg yolks. I hear it mostly tastes of chocolate ...



Your placenta is another way to eat some blood. We've written about placenta eating a few times already here on The Stir. It's a fave.



Pig's blood cake is a Taiwanese specialty that -- contrary to rumor -- is legal throughout the U.S. Here's how it's made according to Serious Eats: "sticky rice gets drenched in pig's blood, steamed, bathed in a pork soy broth (which is subtly sweet), rolled around in peanut flour, and topped with cilantro."



Blood sausage, also known as black pudding, is a sausage made with blood and any number of other ingredients like meat or cornmeal. (Not to be confused with haggis, which is Scottish sausage made with lamb heart, liver, and lungs.) If you cook the blood long enough, it will coagulate when it cools. Blood sausage is made all over the world. In Spain it's called morcilla, in France it's boudin nor, and China it's xue doufou. Here's an English black pudding recipe straight from merry olde England.



Black Pudding via Good Food Channel



Ingredients:



1 litre blood of wild boar oxtail



300 g fat wild boar, cubed



1.5 large onions, diced



300 g oatmeal, soaked



1 tbsp paprika



1 tbsp butter



Directions:



1. Heat the butter in a pan and cook the onions until soft but not browned.



2. Mix the onions with the cubed fat and oatmeal. Mix well and season with salt, pepper, and paprika.



3. Add the blood and mix well with your hands to ensure a sloppy consistency. Leave to cool.



4. Pipe the mixture into the ox casings. At regular intervals tie the bag off to make individual sausage-shaped black puddings. Prick each pudding to ensure it doesn't split whilst being cooked.



5. Heat a large pan of water to 80C and add the black puddings. Cook for about 10 minutes; it is vital that you continually move them around while cooking.



6. Remove from the pan and leave to cool.



Have you ever tried blood pudding or any other foods made with blood?



COMMENTS

-



 

Eight Unconventional Cocktails for the Free-Spirited Ashley Gilday on Oct 22, 2014, 2:33p

23:27 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 800


There are plenty of classic cocktails to be stirred, shaken and poured this fall, but a few bartenders and beverage directors in the Windy City are going out on a limb with some of the ingredients they are incorporating into their concoctions. Scroll through some standouts on the map. Pigs blood over ice anyone?





1 The Drawing Room

Alligator Grin: Old Forester, Licor 43, Aperol, watermelon, balsamic vinegar, feta. Fittingly listed under “Culinary Cocktails," this original creation carried over from summer to their fall bar menu. But is it a salad or a drink?





937 N Rush St

Chicago, IL 60611





(312) 266-2694

MORE

2 Billy Sunday

Box Lunch: goat’s milk, Genepi, Palo Cortado, oatmeal spices. Served up in a glass milk bottle, straw included, this nostalgic cocktail recommences on their fall menu. When was the last time you sipped spiked goat’s milk through a straw on a Saturday night?





3143 W Logan Blvd

Chicago, IL 60647





(773) 661-2485

MORE

3 Mott Street

Da Chicago: Landy XO cognac, Suze, China China, Letherbee Besk, Peychaud, burnt orange expression, Garrett Popcorn. Chicagoans love their Garrets, but will they want it in a drink? Good thing they didn’t name it “The Chicago Mix”. That could have caused a few legal issues.





1401 N Ashland

Chicago, IL 60622





(773) 687-9977

MORE

4 Kinmont

Werewolves of London: Bombay Dry Gin, Pimms No. 1, pineapple juice, coconut syrup, pig's blood. Chicago first saw a pig's blood cocktail in May when Kristin Wolf of The Charleston challenged bartender Nandiini Khaund of Craft Cocktail to make a drink with the iron-dense serum for the Reader. With Halloween just around the bend, Kinmont now has the pig's blood-mantle.





419 W Superior St

Chicago, IL 60654





(312) 915-0011

MORE

5 Acadia

A(maize) Cocktail: smoked corn and Achiote-infused 123 blanco tequila, champagne vinegar, cilantro, popcorn syrup, lime, Kix cereal, coconut foam. Kix cereal gained a few notches and is now offered spiked at a Michelin-starred restaurant. Warning: this concoction may not go over with well your little tyke.





1639 S Wabash Ave

Chicago, IL 60616





(312) 360-9500

MORE

6 Bottlefork

Brandy & Cigars: Germain, Robin Craft Method brandy, Crème De Cacao a La Vanille, Cocchi Barolo Chinato, Honduran Robusto. For $30 you can have a drink and a cigar all wrapped into one tasty cocktail. Listed under the “Gentleman’s 'Cut'” section on the cocktail menu, a cigar is literally ground and lit on fire. The smoke is then captured in a giant snifter and infused into the cocktail.





441 N Clark St

Chicago, IL 60654





(312) 955-1900

MORE

7 The Dawson

Core Power: Laird’s bonded apple brandy, Bols Genever, kale-apple juice, yellow chartreuse, honey, lime, Scrappy’s celery bitters. Now you can have your leafy greens and drink them too!, and apparently power your core at the same time.





732 W. Grand Ave.

Chicago, IL 60654



Visit website

(312) 243-8955



8 The Whistler

Diver Down: El Dorado 8-year rum, pineapple drinking vinegar, sage, lemon, ginger beer, Peychaud's bitters. A boozy tribute to Van Halen’s iconic album? Or a mysterious mixture of sage and drinking vinegar?


COMMENTS

-



 

"Reign in Blood" cocktail...

23:25 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 801


People Are Actually Drinking Pig's Blood Cocktails, And We're Kind Of Terrified

Posted: 03/21/2014 4:26 pm EDT Updated: 03/21/2014 4:59 pm EDT



HICAGO -- Bloody cocktails are wildly popular when they end with "Mary," but a new concoction from one Chicago-based bartender is taking sanguine drinks to new extremes.



Nandini Khaund, the bartender behind the Craft Cocktail appand craftcocktailrules.com blog, recently mixed up what she's dubbed a "Reign in Blood" cocktail that features pig's blood as the key ingredient as part of the the Chicago Reader's Cocktail Challenge series.



"At first it just tasted like blood," Khaund said in a video for the Reader series (embedded above). "Then the finish started kicking in, which was kind of like smoked pork and got richer and richer Then it got game-y, by the end it just tasted like this iron death. It was really intense, and it went for like a half hour."



Since pig's blood isn't exactly the kind of ingredient you stash among the bitters and olives, Khaund tapped a charcuterie-making friend for the raw blood, the Reader reports.



The seasonal competition was inspired by the Reader's biweekly series in which fellow bartenders challenge one another Iron Chef-forbidden to make a cocktail using a secret ingredient of their choosing.



Past secret challenge ingredients have included catnip, Cheez Whiz and Madras curry powder.



Khaund, who said she had never drank blood before, says in the video drinking some physically affected her: "My heart was racing."



While a pig's blood-based drink might be too gut-churning for the average cocktail fan, last year the TLC show "My Strange Addiction" featured a woman who was hooked on the stuff.



"I like to drink blood when I'm reading, when I'm relaxing, when I'm watching TV, when I'm painting," the 29-year-old woman told the Today show. "There's never a bad time for me to drink blood."



If you want to try the Reign In Blood cocktail for yourself, the Reader has helpfully included Khaund's recipe, too.



Cocktail Challenge: Pig's blood

Nandini Khaund of Craft Cocktail fills a chalice with the taste of "iron death" and chocolate.



By Kate Schmidt @Readerkate



"I didn't realize how gross it was going to be," confessed Nandini Khaund, one of the bartenders behind the app Craft Cocktail and blog craftcocktailrules.com. Challenged by Kristin Wolfel of the Charleston to make a drink with pig's blood, Khaund was initially unfazed—she's an omnivore who has no problem with blood sausage and the like. Her source for raw pig's blood was a charcuterie-making friend of hers, Rootstock chef Mike Simmons, and she'd arranged for our video shoot to take place at a West Loop salumeria, where she enlisted one of the butchers as an assistant. But then it came time to actually drink the pig's blood. A bartender has to know her ingredients, after all.



"At first it just tasted like blood," Khaund said. "Then the finish started kicking in," and the taste grew smoky, then more and more rich, then gamy, until "by the end it just tasted like this iron death. It was really intense, and it went for like a half hour." She found that drinking the blood affected her physically too—"my heart was racing."



Such a potent force requires a powerful counteragent, but rather than take the spicy, savory route—a Bloody Mary would of course be the obvious choice—Khaund chose to go sweet. "I think dark chocolate goes with iron and those flavors," she said, so she decided on a strong, fruity, chocolaty riff on the Blood & Sand, a Prohibition-era cocktail made with scotch, cherry brandy or Heering cherry liqueur, orange juice, and sweet vermouth.



Pig's Nose, her choice of scotch, was right in keeping with the porcine theme. To add the chocolaty notes she sought, Khaund drew on creme de cacao and La Colombe's Pure Black cold-pressed coffee, which she felt also complements the blood's metallic taste. The drink's fruity element came in the form of Combier Roi René Rouge cherry liqueur and—what else?—blood orange juice. To further accentuate the chocolaty coffee flavors, she used the Sicilian amaro Averna in place of sweet vermouth. Finally, she gave her serving vessel a pig's blood rinse, pouring a bit of it into her chalice and rotating the glass to coat its interior.



What to call this dark, heavy, blood-red drink made with an ingredient that tastes like iron death? Khaund, who plays keyboards in the please-don't-call-us-metal septet Bloodiest, didn't have to think long. Back in 1986 the thrash band Slayer, the "fastest, heaviest, most evil band on the planet," according to the Reader's Luca Cimarusti, made its major-label debut with Reign in Blood.



Nandini Khaund's tribute to Slayer - DUSTIN PARK

Nandini Khaund's tribute to Slayer

DUSTIN PARK

Reign in Blood



3/4 oz blood orange juice

3/4 oz Combier Roi René Rouge cherry liqueur

1/2 oz creme de cacao

1/4 oz Averna amaro

1 oz La Colombe Pure Black cold-pressed coffee

1 1/2 oz Pig's Nose Scotch

1/8 oz pig’s blood, for the rinse

Combine all ingredients up to the pig's blood in a mixing glass. Add ice and stir. Then rinse the glass: pour the pig's blood into a chalice, tip it, and turn it, coating the interior. Pour off any excess blood and strain the drink into the prepared vessel.



COMMENTS

-



 

Would you drink a pig's blood cocktail? The London cocktail scene is no stranger to oddball ingredients. But is blood a sip too far?

23:23 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 802


Pig blood's cocktail

Porcine perfection: the pig's blood cocktail at No.9 in Chelsea

By Gareth

“You get cow’s blood with rare steak so people have that all the time. But with pig’s blood, there’s something dark about it. It’s a pig. It’s gothic.” Caolan Robertson, the 20-year-old manager of No 9, in Chelsea, knows his blood.

According to Robertson, No 9’s ‘Slaughter’ cocktail is the only drink of its kind – in the world. He developed the idea for a pig's blood cocktail after he saw the unusual ingredient used during a cocktail competition in Chicago. A few months later he followed it up online, and was surprised to see it never made it to market – so with the help of a mixologist friend, he developed the cocktail himself.

“I thought London was the sort of place where a cocktail like this would work,” Robertson tells me, as we sit at the bar in the lowlight. “There’s always controversial things happening around here – it’s a hub of innovation.”

Robertson admits that when he first started selling the cocktail he knew it had a novelty appeal – a fact backed up with the accompanying YouTube vignette. No 9 also serve cocktails with squid ink and baby octopus tentacles – yes, tentacles! – so Robertson certainly knows how to get the people and the papers talking (as is evident). However, he maintains that the original inception was born out of intrigue, the desire to do something "deep and interesting" and "slightly edgy".

It’s certainly fair to say that Robertson’s attention to detail proves he takes blood seriously as ingredient. Sourced from his local butchers on the Fulham Road (“It’s really important to get it from a reliable source, because you have to guarantee it’s fresh”), the blood is boiled to get rid of all the impurities and bacteria and stored in the fridge until the drink is ordered. The blood also goes through another high-tech transformation before hitting the punter’s lips: it is centrifuged, or spun round so that the thicker parts of the blood go to the very edge and separate from the thinner parts. As Robertson explains, the thicker parts are "darker and full of iron" whereas the thinner parts contain all the sugars and are "much sweeter". This treatment allows for the blood to stay fresh for longer without coagulating but it also produces a more palatable flavour.



As for the other ingredients: Johnnie Walker Black Label whisky makes up the base of the cocktail; Columbian coffee, Kahlua and dark chocolate liqueur add some depth; Campari adds some bitterness; and blood orange juice and raspberry liquor add sweetness.

All these ingredients are poured into a decanter (in keeping with the Victorian gothic vibe) and smoked with cheery wood and chestnut wood chippings. The midnight-coloured mixture is then poured over ice and gently stirred before it is strained into a small glass, which has been lined with a teaspoon of the blood.

But look is one thing. How does this cocktail taste? One sip and it’s clear that this is one bloody affair that goes beyond the gimmick. There’s the bitterness of the coffee and the chocolate leveled out with the sweetness of the raspberry liquor and orange juice. This combination of bitter and sweet is then exacerbated by the blood itself, which seems to share both flavours. The smoked whisky also warms the palate and there’s even a hint of campfire or – dare I say it? – sausage sizzle, in the mouth.

For those looking for a kick of pork however, you will be disappointed. The blood is just another ingredient; that’s not to say it goes missing, far from it. It just serves to deepen and darken the other flavours.

So, will pig’s blood catch on? “It’s not even that shocking,” Robertson protests at the end of our meeting. “It’s just pig’s blood.” He'll have to let the punters decide.


COMMENTS

-



 

A Few Of My Own Notes by Shay

18:43 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 814


Recently I (Shay) received an email from someone who wanted my help with blood drinking. Thankfully no, not another I wanna be a vampire email. This person simply likes drinking blood and was having problems connecting to others with similar taste.



Unfortunately, I really don't know how to help others in that respect. I know blood drinking is considered a fetish within certain parts of society. And there are those out there who are looking for the same. I could give him an address where he might find others who shared his interest, but that was all I could do.



I thought I would write about how I ended up with this little habit. Not being a vampire in any gothic sense of the work, I am simply someone who enjoys the taste of blood. Most of my life if I got a cut, I would lick the blood off or suck the wound. Never considered myself to be a vampire because I did that. Never really thought about it at all. Not until someone offered to feed me her blood. Then I thought about it, and found out, yes, I want to drink her blood. I do like the taste after all. No angst there about it all like Dr. Nosferachoo has written in the previous articles. I can understand her impatience with those who angst all over the place about it.



I can remember one time because my Sire cut herself at work, she feed me there. *chuckles* I was alittle, antsy about that cuz somebody could have walked in at time and seen me sucking on her finger. Yes, I consider her my Sire for lack of a better way to put it. And there is a bond and need that comes along with feeding somebody your blood. I'll attest to that too.



I had some difficulty when she left. Quite alot actually but I got over it. She has her own life to live and I have mine. Mine has gone in an entirely different direction since alot of my needs run alot deeper then she could have ever fulfilled. Still I learned quite alot under her. There was no angst connected to me feeding from her. No angst on her part connected to her feeding me. We both enjoyed it greatly. I hope to find somebody someday who will enjoy feeding me. It is a very personal, intimate act for me. I never delved deeply into why I wanted her blood, I just did. And there were times I would crave it. But there was none of the guilt or whatever the dark angsty ones like to feel. I craved her blood...period. She feed me...period.



Yep, I have moments now where I crave the taste of blood. There is no one around to feed me. I live with that. *shrugs* As Dr Nosferachoo is so fond of pointing out, I'm not gonna jump somebody in an alley and rip out their throat with my teeth. Uh...yeah right. So what is it about me that makes me want to drink blood? How in the hell would I know? I just do, sheesh...no biggie. Lots of people wouldn't understand the simple fact that I like the taste of blood. That's cool. I don't think this is an issue that the general public is gonna have any understanding of. Still if you have any great deal of mental anguish over it that you can't get over, it's probably time to get another hobbythere, folks.



Superpowers? Well, if always knowing what my kids are doing behind my back qualifies then I guess I do. Though I had that ability fore I ever drank anybody else's blood. I've been known to know other's emotions, I believe it is called being empathic but then again, I had that before. Nope, no Obtenebration or Potence here. No super special VtM or non VtM powers. So I doubt that kind of thing exists though it would be nice to play with the shadows.



Did meet a dude once, I've always wondered if he was a vamp. Freaked the hell out of me too years ago. Never knew so that remains an unanswered question. The only thing memorable about the experience was his fangs and the overwhelming panic that took hold of me. Not that I recall what he looked like except those white fangs. This was before it was fashionable to buy fangs at Fangs R Us. Could have been a flipping serial killer for all I knew. Whatever...



All in all, no I do not consider myself a vampire. Or suffering from vampirism. I just have a strange habit. Don't feel guilt about it cuz I'm not sure why one would even feel guilty about drinking blood unless you are running around killing people just to get a bit of blood. In that case, you got a real problem. Nope, I don't never felt guilty drinking from my Sire. Never worried about harming her. A human can't drink that much blood anyway. There was an emotional closeness to her that I enjoyed a great deal and miss now that she is gone. She did have a tendency to spoil me on feeding. The only note of caution I would give is that you can become bonded to someone who feeds you, you can also end up with a bad craving for their blood. So pick the one who feeds you carefully.


COMMENTS

-



 

Super Powers & Related Nosferachoo!

18:42 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 815




A lot of “real vampires” will claim to have “super powers” or something close to that. Even though the person the vampire may be addressing thinks “super powers” to be like able to swoop around in the air like super-man or able to break through concrete walls with little effort, most of the time, a “real vampire” doesn’t mean “super powers” in those aspects, it’s just that society (or the one being addressed by the vampire) ASSUMES that’s what the vampire is getting at. Sometimes, granted, you run across those who call themselves “real vampires” and yes, DO in fact, mean they really do have super-man type powers - thus the one being address (or society as a whole) will deem the entire conversation and it’s subject(s) to be complete bullshit. I can’t disagree; however, MOST people jump to insane conclusions before most “real vampires” even get to explain their topic of “super powers”.



Question: “So, if you’re a vampire, you have super-powers, right?” And when asked, on a usual basis, the questioner will of course, already have his/her own answers conjured up before the “real vampire” has a chance to answer (though the vampire might refuse to answer, or perhaps he/she will actually give it a whirl, in hopes that the questioner won’t assume anything before the vampire gets to answer and explain his/her answer)



Answer: I guess so, but not like you think. At that point, assumptions hit the floor inside of the questioners mind, and no matter what the “real vampire” explains after that first part of his/her answer, we all know that the questioner has already assumed that the “real vampire” is already claiming to be super-man. When in (perhaps) reality, the “real vampire” MIGHT just have something up his/her sleeve that justifies what he/she just said.



MY favorite answer, so that society or the questioner will not jump to conclusions, is something like this: “No, I don’t - not as far as I’m concerned at least.” That way, at least they don’t assume you’ve lost your mind the moment you say something to them. That at least gives you time to explain yourself thoroughly (if you feel it’s even worth your time).



SUPER HEARING

A mistake which often takes place, is a vampire who honestly thinks he/she has super hearing powers. Granted, the vampire may notice that his/her ears can pick out noises and sounds that nobody else around ever seems to hear, thus, perhaps he/she automatically assumes he’s got something that nobody else has (or at least something that vampires have that humans don’t have) and also assumes it’s something he/she gained because of the “embrace”.

But not necessarily. As I pointed out before in another article within this series set, “super-hearing” isn’t always what it’s worked up to be, and you don’t exactly have to get it from “embrace”.



FREQUENCY RESPONSE OF THE EAR

An often seen (and usually quite exaggerated) statistic for audio equipment is “flat, from 20 Hz to 20 Khz”. Even these types of exaggerations aside, it would be very convenient to compare electronic measurements to what a person hears if the ear’s sensitivity to all frequencies were the same throughout the entire audio spectrum. This is, however, far from the case.

Hearing ability is much better in the high-midrange, and far less sensitive toward both the extremes. Taking into account individual differences, hearing is on the average most sensitive in the 2.5 kHz to 4kHz area, in large part because resonance in the ear and ear-canal amplifies the effect of this frequency range on the eardrum. (For adults, this maximum sensitivity may be lower in frequency, for children it is often higher.)



The low-frequency limit can vary substantially from one person to another, and at the very lowest extreme, it can be difficult to discern whether the sound is being heard or felt. In general, hearing acuity begins to drop off sharply below 100 Hz.

The high-frequency limit also differs from one person to another, and in addition, normally decreases with age. Very young children can sometimes hear to above 20kHz, while extremely old persons commonly cannot hear above 5kHz or so. In younger persons, long term overexposure to loud sounds most often results in a reduction of sensitivity to the higher frequencies, though damage to hearing ability can occur in any area of the audio spectrum, depending on the nature of the overexposure.

Not only is the ear’s frequency response far from flat; it also changes substantially according to the intensity of sound. At high levels, there are additionally important concerns. For example, 110db (decibels) SPL (sound pressure level) at 50Hz is very loud, but 110db SPL in the 2Khz to 4Khz range is beyond the threshold of pain for nearly everyone.

So taking all of this into note, assume safely that a lot of “super hearing” abilities depend on age, and how much or how little overexposure to loud sounds (music, etc.) a vampire or human has had during its long (or short) life time. AND take into consideration that several people/vampires can actually TRAIN their ears to hear or to not hear certain things. For example, if have just moved to a huge city, then you will more than likely hear new every day sounds occurring around you, such as car alarms and in SOME cases gun shots (I love my examples!). After a while, you either train your ears to “pretend” that those sounds are not taking place every day and you gain more sleep, or of course, you never train your ears to block such sounds out, and you lack sleep greatly every day of the week.



Over time, vampires/people who train their ears to block certain sounds out, will become quite awesome at unnoticeably blocking MORE sounds out, but in turn, unnoticeably suddenly able to hear only what they WANT to hear in most situations. Audio engineers, musicians, actors/actresses, and people who work in loud factories or work environments are perfect examples of people who train their ears to hear certain things and to not hear certain things, and who over time, don’t even have to train their ears anymore, they just unknowingly block certain things out and allow certain things in. BUT - their ears, if anything, have been trained to be SENSITIVE to certain low-fi sounds; therefore, many of them (if per se, they claimed to be “real vampires”) might claim to actually have “super hearing powers”. (And take note as well that a lot of these types of people/vampires will indeed take use to ear-plugs during sleep-time, namely because they do not have control over their abilities to block sounds out.)

I will use audio engineers as an example here, namely because I am one, and so is my fiancé, thus it’s easy for me to relate to as well as explain.

AE’s (audio engineers) have their ears trained for one main reason: to audio engineer (or to be able to “mix” music/songs down somewhat perfectly for the musician/band/artist). In a round about way, AE’s are paid to have trained ears if anything. My fiancé is an AE of ten years, and on the other hand, I am an AE of only two years. He hears things in mixes which I might never have heard had he not pointed them out; on the other hand, it’s rare that I hear something in his mix-downs that he hasn’t already taken note of. In other words, his ears are much better trained for certain sounds than mine are.

The most common sounds (unordinary sounds, that is) that he picks up on with little or no effort whatsoever, are noises/sounds like “clicking” in the middle of songs (perhaps where a pause or an inserted silence is within the song, and where the music stops, there is a “clicking noise” due to sudden stop of drums or any other instrument or instruments), low humming noises (sometimes caused by amps which were wired up incorrectly before the recording stage took place in the studio) or buzzing noises (pick-ups on guitars, again perhaps an amp wired incorrectly or one with faulty wiring as a whole) - and then of course, as an AE, his ears are trained to hear what he calls “a good mix” or a “bad mix” in the case of, per se, the treble is too loud in the mix or the bass is too loud in the mix, etc. These sounds of course, using common sense are not pleasant to the listener (to the ear). Thus, why the AE will eliminate the sound (if at all possible) using compression or some type of tool of that sort. Funny thing is, those little hardly noticeable “noises” probably wouldn’t even be heard by the normal human being without trained ears for such noises. In fact, were the AE to leave a few of those buzzing or humming noises in the final mix-down, the only time a normal person without trained ears might hear it is at the end of the song when all of the instruments die out, and the only thing left is JUST THE NOISE (but hell, we’re paid to take the damnable noises out, so we do it). But of course, in the rare occasion that someone with trained ears listened to whatever album had been mixed-down WITH the annoying noises left in the mix, the person might cringe and go “Do you hear that fucking buzzing noise? Who engineered this fucking song? Good grief.” I am like that - my fiancé is like that. Other people, like mentioned above, who work in loud factories, might even notice something as small as that.



Q: “But what about in the wide open doors? Vampires are “one with the night” so they can pick out all of those really cool quiet animal sounds and brushes in the bushes!” - It’s really no different than an audio engineer having trained ears. As a matter of fact, during camping trips, my fiancé and I are the usually the ones who are always saying things such as “Did you hear that noise from way back there?” but nobody else heard anything. Granted, we’re both very nocturnal and both very in love with the night than we are with the day time hours, but I doubt very, very seriously that it’s our “love of the night time” which grants us our so-called “super-duper” ability to hear little animals playing a mile away in a bunch of dried up bushes. And quite honestly, in the middle of the night, if there are no car alarms going off and if there isn’t something like a thunderstorm rolling through the area, I can indeed hear little bugs falling off of the side of the house or crawling over dried up leaves. But again, I’ll stress it, my ears are trained greatly to hear little noises, not just within AE or song mix-downs. On the flip side, as mentioned before, my fiancé is an AE of ten years now, thus when he sleeps, he uses ear-plugs. Why? Because every little noise under the moon will wake him if he doesn’t - his ears are so trained that they practically pick up on every little fucking noise on the block if he doesn’t plug his ears up. Then again, as said, I haven’t been an AE as long as he has, thus, I don’t use ear-plugs when I sleep. That, or perhaps my ears are even better trained than his are, and mine actually block out noises while I sleep whether I want them to or not. So needless to say, this super hearing power thing varies greatly in individuals.



Q: “If a tree falls in the forest and nobody’s around, does it make any noise?” - I love that question. Two years ago, I could have said yes, and could have said no, and either way I could have been right, but honestly, I wouldn’t have been able to explain my answer (yes or no) to save my life. But now I can. So here is the answer: The answer is “yes” if sound is considered to mean the physical creation of pressure waves in the surrounding air, ground, etc. If sound is considered to be the sensation created in the hearing process, the answer is of course “no”. (That usually throws someone when you tell them that. Try it some time.)



SUPER EYE-SIGHT

Of course, super eye-sight has jackshit to do with live sound reinforcement or audio engineering, so I doubt seriously that I’ll be as professional about this “super power” as I was about super duper hearing abilities. A bummer, huh? Darn - you don’t get to read my endless rambling sessions.

Perfect or “normal” human vision range is 20/20. According to doctors, I myself have the good ol’ 20/20 thing going on, and of course, so do a zillion other people across the globe. My father had 20/20 his whole life. My mother, on the other hand, is (what she likes to label) “blind as a bat” without her glasses or contacts. Eye sight, on that note, is obviously a big part of genetics. My older brother and I have great eye sight, but then so does my father. We both look like my father as well. If I shave my head, I might resemble my brother more than I resemble my actual female-self (or so at least my grandmother tells me, hehe). On the other hand, my younger sister is “blind as a bat”, just like my mother. So, as far as your every day eye-sight goes, I guess it’s a matter of which end of the genetic stick you sucked in when you were being “created” inside your mommy’s womb. But genetics aside, digging deeper in the “super” aspect….



My grandpa used to tell me that “if you eat a lot of carrots, you’ll be able to see better at night time”. I can’t say this is true or this isn’t true. I can only imply that I can see extremely well during the night hours, yet on the flip side, can see extremely well during the day hours - at ANY time as a matter of fact. So again, I doubt seriously it’s my being “one with the night” that allows me to see better than most normal people.

When I am very tired, when my allergies are acting up, or anything along those lines, my eyes down right suck. And like anyone else, staring directly at the sun, or when driving down the road facing the sunset/sunrise, I have to squint, use sunglasses, or use the sun visor in the car. If I stare too long toward the general direction of the sunrise/sunset, or if I stare at a television too long, or per se, at a computer monitor too long (depending on it’s contrast, etc.), I get mid-to-terrible headaches. Or at least I used to - my eyes have become used to staring at certain things, such as computer monitors, namely because of audio engineering, staring at screens while mixing songs down (which can take hour after hour at times).

My eyes, that I know of have never been able to adjust to the sunlight, per se, during long road trips. Driving toward the direction of the sun - I hate it with a passion, and will usually try to weasel my way out of the driving occupation during the trip if I can manage it. But I think this would be most normal for anyone. Nobody likes to stare toward the sun or bright lights. It just sucks to do so, period.



Yes, I can see things from very far distances which most people cannot. Such as what’s on a road sign quite a ways up the highway, or if there’s a small piece of trash on the ground a ways away, and during the night, it’s all the same. I think my grandmother has a lot to do with my so-called “super eye sight”.

When I was a little kid, I liked to spend the night with my grandparents quite often, and considering they lived next door to us, it was never a problem with my parents. But my grandmother was the type who couldn’t stand to have anything BUT pitch-blackness surrounding her when she put herself to bed for the night. I, on the other hand, being a little kid, hated it with a passion when she’d turn out all the lights. Strangely, in a kid’s case, it didn’t have anything to do with being scared of the dark, it was the fact that I was always restless when I’d go to bed, and I’d want to be able to look around the room, but couldn’t see anything due to it being pitch black. God, I hated that. I was always so bored, and so damn restless, and she’d go out like a light the moment she hit the bed. Nonetheless, I would rant about not being able to see anything and she would say “don’t worry about it, your eyes will adjust soon enough”. And of course, being so cool, old, and all-knowing like she was, she was of course, always right about that. I would always lay there, just WAITING for my eyes to be able to SEE things in the room. Eventually, I would be able to see the pictures on the wall, and other things in the room, and I was fine, and would eventually fall asleep.



But within my moments of utter boredom, I would stare at one single picture in the room (the one with the big owl perching on a tree limb, actually), and (in a round about way) time how long it would take for my eyes to adjust to darkness. At that age, (I can compare now, seeing as I’m much older) it took quite some time for my eyes to adjust to pitch blackness; on the other hand, now nights, when the lights are turned off (yes, I’m still restless, though sleeping pills are quite helpful), it takes a matter of split seconds for me to be able to make out everything in the room. When I was a kid, I would lay there and blink a whole lot, or widen my eyes as much as I could in order to “quicken” the process of being able to see in the dark, and I think over time, the only thing I really did was “train” my eyes to adjust faster than any other set of human eyeballs could normally adjust (just like my ears are trained, so are my eyes). In essence, I also trained myself to be “more aware” of the things around me at all times. So, in conclusion, all of this super eye sight, super hearing, super awareness thing (I will get into that in a moment) go hand-in-hand.

So I don’t think it’s that any vampire really has super eye sight, I think it’s the fact that that “vampire” or person has had plenty of time to train his/her eyes for certain things. Anyone else could do it, and could come out with the exact same results.



SUPER AWARENESS

Granted, being highly aware of everything around you has a lot to do with great eye sight as well as excellent hearing abilities (the less able you are to see well, the less able you are to hear well, the less likely you will be “more aware” of all things around you, in other words). But, being “super aware” of ALL things around you, doesn’t JUST have to do with those 2 things.



It’s NEVER a very cool feeling to NOT know what the hell’s going on around you, more especially in situations like big parties, and well, uncomfortable “areas” to say the least. This super awareness thing is rather odd and considered “backwards” to some degree to some people/vampires, considering the fact that it’s usually the anti-social ones who are highly aware and alert and the social ones who rarely notice everything that is going on around them. Why?

Most people who’re pretty social are just THAT: SOCIAL, thus they have their (or most of their) full attention set upon the one person or persons they’re conversing with instead of everything and everyone around them. And I’ll call it a given, that anyone who is rather anti-social will be more focused on EVERYTHING around them instead of one certain person or group of persons. So now that it’s further explained, perhaps it doesn’t seem so “basackwards” now.

But, don’t leave out the fact that yes, there ARE indeed those people/vampires who are quite well aware of the things going on around them even though they may SEEM rather focused on anything BUT. THESE types are usually the ones who are said to have (or claim to have) “super awareness”.

So, if the vampire/person is at a party, per se, and he/she is talking to one person in particular, it SEEMS like he/she is highly occupied, but then when that person/vampire turns around and breaks conversation in order to comment on the conversation which has been going on for a while behind him/her, you realize, this person/vampire was indeed quite aware of something else taking place aside from what he/she SEEMED to be focused on. Odd, sometimes, when someone butts into your conversation, and you didn’t even know they knew what you were talking about.

Then this isn’t exactly the full definition of “super awareness”. Reading auras and being able to strangely “feel” things around yourself is also considered to be a fine part of “super awareness”.

“Don’t judge a book by its cover” is quite a popular thing to spat out these days, but on the flip side, there are several, several people/vampires out there who can put that saying to shame, simply because they probably COULD judge a book (another person or vampire) by its cover (it’s appearance and/or aura or “feel”).

A lot of the time, you will catch “good vibes” or “bad vibes” from another person - they don’t necessarily have to speak to you or be too close to you for you to be able to do this. And, this goes for a lot of other things, too, such as you catch “bad or good vibes” from a certain PLACE, not necessarily a person. In other words, you “FEEL” like something “bad” is going to happen (to you or to anyone for that matter) - you just have this “gut feeling” that shit is for some odd reason, going to hit the fan. This makes you highly uncomfortable up until the point that the bad thing DOES happen, or it never does, and the feeling eventually goes away. (Many of these types are considered simply “paranoid” to general society, an in some cases, maybe that’s true, but in others, I just don’t think so.)



Q: “Can vampires sense one another?”

This is rather debatable for the most part. The closer you are to someone (be it via blood bond or simply being close, like close friends or relatives) the easier it will be to know if they’re around, though knowing they’re around, the actual process of figuring out that they’ve come around, can happen in a variety of different manners.



“Comfort Scents” - these things can sometimes play a huge part in “sensing” someone else (vampire sensing vampire). A fine example of a comfort scent would be this: When you were a kid, your mother always wore the same perfume, every day of the week, thus her clothes and garments always smelled of this scent. You KNEW it was your mother’s scent - it was, therefore, a “comfort scent”.

So, per se, you are out at the coffee shop, and your mother is supposed to meet you there to have coffee and cheese cake, when she arrives, even if you cannot see her, perhaps you can smell her, thus you know she’s there before she even presents herself to you. (The same might go for me with whomever I might have a blood-bond with, whom I would be quite familiar with, and who’s smell and scent I would be quite familiar with.)

Past smell and comfort scents, you have actual auras. Usually, when two so-called “real vampires” are in the same room, along with a lot of other people, if an observer takes notice to the two beings, he/she might notice the two constantly looking in one another’s direction, staring for a little while, then they will stop staring, then they’ll stare again, though perhaps they’ll never actually communicate (speak, shake hands, etc.) - they may just play the “staring” game for a while and never do anything else. This usually comes with personality. Naturally, the 2 beings who stick out the most in the room will notice one another, and will then of course, make assumptions about one another. That would be ONLY if the 2 beings actually stuck out (clothing, or something of that nature), but we can safely say, that’s not always the case. So how in the hell do they do that?



Just like some people can amazingly see into the future, it is all the same with how “vampires” can sense one another’s presence. The 2 may not have blood bonds with one another, but they both share a lot of the same habits, feelings, emotions, etc., thus they pick up on one another. What’s interesting is, sometimes the 2 will go as far as judging one another, and might come to terms with the fact that they hate one another before they ever even talk or communicate, or the opposite, they’ll agree somehow “mentally” (to themselves) that they DO like one another, and perhaps they’ll socialize or perhaps they’ll leave it be and just be comforted by the fact that they can tolerate one another’s presence without uncomfortable feelings attached.

Some things simply cannot be explained, not by me, not by anyone, they just simply happen.



SUPER SPEED SUPER STRENGTH (Potence & Celerity in the V:TM world)

Some people are stronger than others. Some people are faster than others. This, like other things, varies in certain individuals. World records have been set time and time again via strength and speed, so it’s not odd to any of us to know that sometimes, even normal every day humans, can amaze us with extra speed and extra strength (though most of these people who set world records have been trained for years, were perhaps in the Olympics, etc.).

It’s not odd, either, to know that during crisis situations (such as a mother having to quickly drag her child out of a burning vehicle after a car wreck takes place, or something similar to this) people can pull off some amazing shit that they normally wouldn’t be able to do.

On the other hand, I have never in my life heard of anyone who can pull off the shit like the “vampires” in V:TM do when it comes to speed and potence. On that note, anyone who claims he/she can pull things of that nature off with ease, has lost his/her mind, and needs to seek help immediately. I’m sorry, but no normal human, no normal “vampire” can run along side a car driving at the speed of 80 mph. No normal person could do anything like that, period. (For those of you who strongly believe in mutants and genetic altercations, I still find it hard to believe anyone could pull off stunts like players in V:TM do. The X-Men don’t exist, and until someone shows it to me, I’m going to be a real bitch about subjects like these.)



And for those of you who ever run into someone who claims to be able to use such insane powers, as much as you might want to say to them “prove it”, please don’t. They’ll probably try, and then someone will get hurt. Don’t ag it on. YOU know they can’t do what they’re saying. (Why are you hanging out with people like that anyway?)



DOMINATING MINDS As said in another article, manipulation can certainly go a long way in certain situations. But again, this is something that doesn’t take place in the real world like it might in the fantasy world(s) of V:TM. Hypnosis is an insanely powerful thing to use, though mostly when doctors use it, it’s for good reason (and if you hear otherwise, you certainly know to avoid the so-called doctor in which the bad talk is all about).

In witchcraft (certain types, I suppose, according to whichever belief or route one might choose to follow), domination of the mind or “bending wills” or “bending thought patterns” is quite real. Then again, I’ve come across the good ol’ saying that “if they don’t believe in magic, they can’t be harmed”, but again, depends on how you believe.



Love Spells - are a big deal at times. But this gets into magic, witchcraft, sometimes Satanism (though they don’t exactly call it the “love spell”), etc., and I don’t wish to dig too deeply into it. Just know that the V:TM version of dominating minds is way out of whack in the real world.



SHAPESHIFTING

Gilles Garnier, Werewolf of Dole

[On the 8th of November, 1573] some peasants of Chastenoy were returning home from their work, through the forest, [when] the screams of a child and the deep baying of a wolf, attracted their notice, and on running in the direction whence the cries sounded, they found a little girl defending herself against a monstrous creature, which was attacking her tooth and nail, and had already wounded her severely in five places. As the peasants came up, the creature fled on all fours into the gloom of the thicket; it was so dark that it could not be identified with certainty, and whilst some affirmed that it was a wolf, others thought they had recognized the features of the hermit.



This incident was followed by the disappearance of a boy, on November 15, and shortly after, by the murder of two girls and the slaying of a young boy. The children were presumed to have fallen victim to the loup-garou.



In the following weeks, the frequency of werewolf's attacks seems to have increased, and the creature began seeking adult victims. Meanwhile, suspicions about the hermit were heightened. The authorities, alarmed at the number of werewolf attacks, gave permission for the residents of Franche-Comté to hunt the monster that scourged the countryside. The decree issued on December 3, 1573, reads as follows:

According to the advertisement made to the sovereign Court of the Parliament at Dole, that, in the territories of Espagny, Salvange, Courchapon, and the neighboring villages, has often been seen and met, for some time past, a were-wolf, who, it is said, has already seized and carried off several little children, so that they have not been seen since, and since he had attacked and done injury in the country to some horsemen, who kept him off only with great difficulty and danger to their persons: the said Court, desiring to prevent any greater danger, has permitted, and does permit, those who are abiding or dwelling in the said places and others, notwithstanding all edicts concerning the chase [i.e., a ban on hunting] to assemble with pikes, halberts, arquebuses, and sticks, to chase and to pursue the said were-wolf in every place where they may find or seize him; to tie and to kill, without incurring any pains or penalties.

Shortly afterwards, the hermit Gilles Garnier was captured while attacking one of his many victims. Although he was in wolf form during the attack, he was recognized by peasants as the lycanthrope who had murdered several children.

Garnier was described as "a somber, ill-looking fellow, who walked in a stooping attitude, and whose pale face, livid complexion, and deep-set eyes under a pair of coarse and bushy eyebrows, which met across the forehead [one of the signs of werewolfism], were sufficient to repel any one from seeking his acquaintance. Gilles seldom spoke, and when he did it was in the broadest patois [vernacular] of his country. His long gray beard and retiring habits procured him the name the Hermit of St. Bonnot, though no one for a moment attributed to him any extraordinary amount of sanctity".

According to one account, during his interrogation, he claimed to have "killed a ten-year-old girl with his teeth and claws, stripped off her clothes and ate part of her". He took the rest of her flesh home to share with his wife.

In another account, the indictment read against him by Henri Camus, doctor of laws and counselor of the king, was to the effect that he, Gilles Garnier, had seized upon a little girl, twelve years of age, whom he drew into a vineyard and there killed, partly with his teeth and partly with his hands, seeming like wolf's paws; that from thence he trailed her bleeding body along the ground with his teeth into the woods of La Serre, where he ate the greatest portion of her at one meal, and carried the remainder home to his wife; that upon another occasion, eight days before the festival of All Saints, he was seen to seize another child in his teeth, and would have devoured her had she not been rescued by the country people, and that the said child died a few days afterwards of the injuries he had inflicted; that fifteen days after the same festival of All Saints, being again in the shape of a wolf, he devoured a boy thirteen years of age, having previously torn off his leg and thigh with his teeth, and hid them away for his breakfast on the morrow. He was furthermore indicted for giving way to the same diabolical and unnatural propensities even in his shape of a man, and that he had strangled a boy in a wood with the intention of eating him, which crime he would have effected if he had not been seen by the neighbors and prevented.

After fifty witnesses had testified against him, Garnier was put to the rack. He confessed to every charge against him and was sentenced to death. He was burned to death at the stake.



CONCLUSION: Make what you will out of this, but here’s my set of conclusions -

A) People really didn’t see what they said they saw, they exaggerated.

B) The bastard really did have the power to shape shift.

C) This entire story, from one end to the other, is bullshit.

D) This entire story, from one end to the other, is not bullshit.

E) This guy’s reputation is exaggerated about as much as Vlad’s reputation is exaggerated (Vlad couldn’t turn into a fucking bat, you know, so why would this guy turn into a wolf?)

F) I think nothing of this story, and go about my day, yet include it in my article so that I don’t have to actually explain shape shifters. Amen.



So, I hope this article brings a lot of nutty people back down to earth, as well as I hope it helps a lot of confused “vampires” out there to figure out why they are the way they are (at least as far as their “powers” go).

COMMENTS

-



 

Article on the Hunger- by Nosferachoo!

18:41 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 816




So I’m reading articles on the WWW (World Wide Web) which just so happen to be “real vampire” related. I fall across one in particular which states clearly that the hunger (the want and need for blood on a constant/or almost constant basis) is the suckiest, hardest thing to deal with if you are a “real vampire”. I have never in my (un)life read something so fucking dismal and full of bullshit. The only thing I could make out was this: “This person is so depressed and constantly makes him/herself feel guilty over the simple concept and/or action of “feeding” (taking blood from another person).” Funny thing was, this person was feeding from a willing person (donor).

Granted, I’d feel really fucking stupid if one evening I was walking down the street and jumped some old foggie just so I could suck his blood (which would in turn mean I would be too fucking immature and stupid to be able to actually control my “hunger” problem, which would be a truly ridiculous scenario) – yes, guilt might strike me down from head to toe at that point (though the way it was put in the article I read it was “…sink teeth into person…” which is really, really, really thrown way out of proportion if you ask me unless this person was honestly born with some really nice fangs – doubtful – or unless this person had his/her teeth carved down for “special blood-drinking occasions” – maybe, but still doubtful – or unless this person honest-to-God really does rip into people’s throats, but then I haven’t heard anything about this person being behind bars for life for killing people by “ripping their throats” apart so that one’s doubtful, too). But honestly, unless you’re a crazed moron, and you enjoy killing people on a usual basis, how often might one “attack” another person and “suck them dry”? But really, this guy/girl had a donor! So on that note, he/she had someone who was truly willing to sprawl him/herself out and say “suck me dry, babe!”. Where in this does guilt arrive for the vampire?

Alright. I’m ranting and you’re dying to see the article, aren’t you? Of course you are. And good ol’ Dr. Nosferachoo! Won’t leave you hanging! I will break this dismal piece of crap up into pieces in order to more or less “analyze” it so that instead of it making being a “real vampire” out into really sucking, it will show the “brighter” sides of the “unlife”.



The Article:

“it scares me sometimes...this force inside me...I can feel it like a second layer beneath my skin...

Alright, before Mister I-Am-Way-Too-Sleepy-For-My-Own-Damn-Good gets into full detail here, let me say a few words.

“IT” scares him/her sometimes. I guess I could understand this “I am scared” feeling if this person portrayed being a “new” vampire, but strangely, this person goes into such fine detail about being an actual vampire and the feeling(s) one has as a not-so-new vampire, that I just don’t understand how this person can honestly STILL be scared of “it”. He/she should be, by now, over his/her “I am freaking out because I like to drink blood” phase. Suck blood for a few years, and you get over the “guilt” feeling that tends to come with it in the beginning. Moving on…

it clings just below the surface and it breathes with my pulse; racing though out my body in an endless loop...it charges me...it empowers me...it grants a sharpness and crispness to the night like no other living soul can fathom...I gain a smoothness; a fluidity to my whole body...i gain grace; i gain poise; i gain a strength and confidence beyond that of my fragile form...I know and see and understand the night around me...i can smell the life; i can see the heat; i can feel the warmth of their sheer aliveness of those around me...and then the need rises...the aching longing to feel complete with this second self...to meld the two into one perfect union....to feel the pleasure of the union; to feel the perfection of the union; to feel whole; sated; complete...but this solace does not come cheaply...it demands a price...it demands it's dues...and it will do whatever it must to fulfill it's need...it is my Beast; my Hunger...it is alive as I am alive and it is ruthless...a force of nature and therefore, in and of itself, not evil....but, being of nature, it knows nothing of morality...it knows nothing of "right" and "wrong" ...it only knows it's drive to feed; to sate it's need; to survive at all cost...and it is so very strong...it courses though you; violating your very veins whispering it's wants to you...it sings in your soul sweet promises of pleasure and power...it knows what you secretly long for and it teases you with these very things until you give in...until you can not postpone the next 'high' a moment longer..until you find your teeth clamped onto living flesh and

And NOTHING! Wait. Hold up for a second. “… your teeth clamped into living flesh…” Use a razor. Use a syringe. Use anything but your teeth for God’s sake. If it’s THAT bothersome to BITE someone, simply avoid it. Lesson learned. This paragraph only leads me to believe that this person enjoys the feeling of guilt, or he/she would or might think to avoid the things which are bothersome to him/her.

in a second of sheer horror, you realize you have done it again; you have surrendered; you have brought pain and harm with your need and you have lost the never-ending battle one more time...

No, you’ve done exactly what you wanted to do the entire time and now you’re feeling bad about it. Don’t. If it’s REALLY in your nature to bite and “feed”, then why avoid it? Get over it. “In your nature” means “can rarely be avoided”, so roll with the flow.

but this is so fleeting...so washed away in the glory that is this surrender...you've wanted it for so long and you can no longer function as two separate entities, but mesh into one greedy instinct wearing flesh...

another battle begins...the battle to regain control...to stop...to cease...to take enough to fill you, but not so much as to harm the donor.. Now, if your donor is an asshole and LIKES to make you feel bad, maybe you need a new donor?! CONSIDER THAT! Before you feel all bad about flowing with your inner nature. But considering the diseases going around these days, maybe you should just sit down and have a nice long talk with your current donor.

it is a fine and dangerous line...it becomes the war of instinct vs. value...you must remember who you are beyond this; what you believe; what you hold dear...that this life is not yours to do with as you want; that you are not immune to law and morals...that this is not an unfeeling creature; that this is not a disposable resource...this is a human life and it is precious and it is worthy of living...and so you must stop...you must break the spell and again take rise over the beast...

Or more or less, be careful where you slice and dice. If I were you, I wouldn’t worry about “taking too much blood from the donor”. I doubt seriously that this person, or anyone for that matter, could humanly possibly hold THAT much blood from another without puking his/her guts up. Get real. Drink and be on your way.

the last battle rages later...when you are filled with life...when the world is again new and perfect...when you are strong, alive, powerful...you battle your weakness...you battle yourself and that your need again has won...you battle the endless cycle of it all as you know this perfection will not last...it is fleeting and soon, you do it all again...

In other words “after you sucked the dude’s blood, you felt really bad but at the same time, you felt excellent because you were full and happy again”. Ok, look… this goes for humans AND vampires: If you can’t look in the mirror every day and say “I love you” to your reflection, you’re fucked. If you’re fucked in that aspect, then you’re going to be fucked even more when you take blood. Learn to love yourself, and then all that you do. Unlife is much easier to deal with that way. Being dismal about everything leads to suicide at the worst or leads to a VERY miserable unlife… avoid misery wherever you can, please. Misery is NOT worth your time. Be proud of who and what you are, vampire or not.

you will die a thousand deaths this way and you will forever search for that completion you touch for a moment...but you will never hold it...

So in this person/vampire’s case, he/she NEVER feels complete because he/she is always hungry? Or something close to that, perhaps? Alright. Fine. Torture yourself to death, or don’t.

A need for blood can be caused by several things – scientifically and not-so-scientifically, whichever way you wish to view it. Completion, or the feeling of, comes from knowing yourself, loving yourself, and accepting yourself, not from drinking blood. There’s a fine difference between completion in life and in one’s self and completion … as in filling that hungry spot inside of yourself which requires a good “lick” of blood now and again. If you are honestly depressed and screw-ball headed enough to convince yourself (because nobody ELSE is convincing you of it or trying to convince you of it, I’m sure) that your feelings of happiness or your feelings of misery are based upon a stupid red, liquidy substance and your intake of, you have some serious issues which you need to take care of immediately. You’ll spend the rest of your damnable (un)life searching for reasons and answers behind this number one question “Why am I like this?”, and you’ll never find a single reason or answer that makes any sense. You’ll be looking to find only what you want to hear, and trust me, that won’t ever come about. So just settle with feeling complete exactly how you are, as who you are, and go about your (un)life in happiness. Live with the fact that drinking blood every once and a while (or even quite often in some cases) is in your nature, and accept it. It’s not that hard.

it is an addiction more greedy and demanding than any drug; it is a pain and hurt a thousand times as sharp as any other; and it is forever yours to have; forever yours to fight in futile fits...in the end, it will always win...you are it's slave...and you can never break free...and it scares me sometimes...it can be such a force of hurt and a force of pain...it is strong and it always wins... ”

Yeah, and when your stomach growls at 2PM, you eat lunch because that’s how you survive. Food. You fucking eat. Same with blood. You get the urge to drink it, you drink it, and you don’t think twice about it anymore than you think twice after you eat your chips and sandwich at 2PM every day on lunch break. And you’re right when you say “it’s forever yours to have” – exactly! Which means you can either torture yourself endlessly forever, or you can turn things around and get over it. Either way, you’re gonna’ live with it forever and ever. Happily ever after, or miserably ever after. The choice is yours. If you’re THAT ashamed of what you are and how you are… maybe you should spend more time convincing yourself that you’re NOT a vampire more than you spend time convincing yourself that you are one. Perhaps you really are one or perhaps you aren’t. Either way, I don’t fucking care. If anything, this article presents a lovely example of how NOT TO BE as a vampire. Don’t beat yourself up. Don’t hate yourself. Don’t fight with yourself. Just BE yourself and you’ll be just fine.

BE. PROUD. OF. WHO. AND. WHAT. YOU. ARE.

And if you truly believe you’ve been “turned” and were not “born into vampirism” – if your “sire” doesn’t touch base on “being proud of being a vampire” with you, then teach yourself!

This is a fine example for why “Goths” are labeled “dismal” and are said to “loath life” endlessly. Any every day person who runs across this article will go “Oh, god, another dismal Gothic person.” I can’t blame them. I see more “I hate my unlife” on the net than I do “This unlife shit rules”. How utterly sad.

So yeah, I spent a few good years wasting my time trying to figure out WHY I always wanted to drink blood – WHY I was the way I was – and in the end, I finally had to conclude: “I have no fucking idea, I just AM” – and if vampires would use THAT answer when asked “Why are you the way you are?” by every day people, dismal unlife problems wouldn’t be such a popular thing.

So pull yourself together, sport.

You’ll be fine.

COMMENTS

-



 

Part 2: The Rest of the Dramatic Bullshit - by Nosferachoo!

18:40 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 816




DEEPER INTO THE BLOOD-BOND

If YOU want to look at a blood-bond as something more say, dramatic and hippy-freaking-deep, then go for it. Shit, if vampirism is your life forbidden, your fucking religion, more power to you. It’s what YOU believe, it helps MOLD you into WHO YOU ARE, and if anything, be proud of it, and if you’re not happy that way, change. No matter what, please keep in mind that you are ALWAYS a human being, even if you THINK you ARE fully vampire, the entire universe certainly knows better. In the REAL world, you will still have jury duty, you still get the flu, you still pay your bills (or try to pay your bills), you still hurt and think and feel like a human in most aspects, so don’t get WAY too mixed up in fantasy if you can help it.



BEING OUTRIGHT FUCKING RETARDED

I don’t think people realize how retarded they make themselves out to be when they do silly things like e-mail the founder of this site saying “please, can you turn me into a vampire?!”. I really like the ones who say things like “I know Satan can do it”. Those usually make me slap my knee and say “ha” once and then I just shake my head. I always ask myself “Did this guy happen to go to his local book store and purchase the Satanic Bible?” I want to say I studied Satanism about …. 4 or 5 years ago, when it seemed to be the “hot topic” around me. While not finding it very fascinating (I’m not too sure they MEANT for it to be fascinating as much as they meant for it to be a way of fucking life), I did read their little bible-book, and each time I see an e-mail like that, I always remember the chapter on “psychic vampires” in the Satanic Bible. As far as I can recall, the chapter was based upon manipulation, and bastards who like to suck you dry of anything BUT blood. I don’t think it ever touched base on “real vampirism” or anything like that (if it did, I stand corrected – and yes, I am aware that there are “satanic vampires” and “satanic witches”, but I’m not talking about that right now, so moving on). So yeah, I usually crack a half of a half smile at those little “Satan can do it” lines. And per se Satan could, I don’t think he would waste his time, not anymore than any of the rest of us would waste our time in “embracing” an e-mailing tyrant.

As a matter of fact, the founder of this little “organization” hired me in the first place, simply because she was receiving so many of those silly little e-mails – she needed SOMEONE to be straight with those poor needy folks. I couldn’t help but tell her that I felt they were pretty much psychos, so in turn, she and I created the “psycho-needy” column. And up to date, NOW, it’s been turned into my studies of religion and vampirism as a whole, in article format, for all of your pretty little eyes to see. Isn’t that nice? So, in reality, no, I don’t work for Caine (God help the ones who really believed I DID), and of course the name “Nosferachoo!” was made up using my super-duper sarcastic powers.



NOT BEING OUTRIGHT FUCKING RETARDED

If you ask me “how can I become a real vampire?”, I’ll tell you the exact same thing I told the last poor aching soul who asked me that question: Worship Bella Lugosi and sleep in your mommy’s flower garden.

If you ask me “is there any useful information you might be able to supply me with so that I may study the lifeforbiddens of vampires today?”, I will answer you with a respectful, non-sarcastic answer.

You see, I don’t hold the answers to the world of vampirism. I just study it. Even if I am perhaps a so called part of that little twisted universe, it wouldn’t mean that my version of the “story of vampires from start to end” would match up to yours.

And sorry, all of my childer positions are filled. I might start taking applications next summer if you’re interested. Not.



MOVING ON TO SIRE AND CHILDE RELATIONSHIP: IN DEPTH

I can’t recall who it was that asked me something along the lines of “how do you know if you’re a childe or if you’re a sire” or something like that… it was a while back. But I DO recall having one HELL of a time answering the question, and the answer(s) ended up being so very in depth, that I felt I could have written a book by the time I got finished answering (thankfully, I was speaking to the person, not typing it all out). So, here I’ll do more than just touch base on this question.

WHAT this person meant was this: How does one know if he/she is the Sire type or the Childe type? And to break it down a bit more, in other words, should you sire someone or should you BE sired?

I can start by saying it all depends. Depends on what? You have NO idea how MUCH of “what” it depends upon! So lets dig into it, shall we?

I guess you have to analyze yourself, more or less.

And my answer(s) are based upon USUAL basis, not ALWAYS basis, so keep that in mind.



Sire Type

Are usually the type of people who have always been the “motherly/fatherly” type. In other words, they’d rather care than be cared for, they’d rather give than receive, they’d rather sacrifice than ask for sacrifices, they’d rather be the “adult” figure, if you will. Some sire types may not be able to have children in real life, and may believe that he/she can “fill that little void” by “embracing” someone else. Most find that this action does NOT fill the hole (especially when the “childe” doesn’t act like an actual REAL child), and become upset with themselves later down the road, and then on the other hand, per se, the “childe” DOES actually act like a REAL child (rarity of course), then perhaps the hole is filled – UP UNTIL THE POINT the “childe” grows up (or decides he/she no longer really needs “mommy/daddy vampire” around for EVERYTHING in life) and then the obsession issue comes into play. Childe ages, and with age, gains knowledge (from his/her Sire of course, and perhaps his/her own studies of vampirism over time) of vampirism, and decides he/she wants his/her OWN childe, or simply wants to move on all together or suddenly “needs alone time” – the Sire, in this scenario, usually won’t take well to this. The sire will cling to his/her childe like clinging for dear life, and won’t want to let go. Sire feels the childe is TRULY HIS (an actual possession), therefore, refuses to let the childe “stray”. Childe becomes upset – feels he/she has no space to breathe and eventually, war is at hand. Eventually, someone is going to say or do something, and someone is going to get hurt, physically OR mentally, or even BOTH. This is, surely, of course, something to avoid at all costs. Just like when a kid turns 18 and decides he wants to move to another state, the mother and the father NEED to and HAVE to let go, and if they don’t, shit hits the fan. The kid is GOING to go, no matter what ANYONE says or does, so the battles and the wars are A) pointless in the end and only cause harm to both parties and B) again, I’ll say it, stress it – should be avoided. (And besides, the kid will eventually come running back to you on hands and knees, begging for your love and support – oh, and money, too.)



So in a round about way, I suppose all part of being a GOOD sire (figure) is also partly about being able to control your “obsession side”. If you can’t do that, perhaps you shouldn’t consider the part.

Sire types can also be the ones who have gobs of stories to share, gobs of knowledge to share, and need someone special to share it all with. In this case, perhaps the knowledge held by the sire type is secretive or very rare and important, which would in turn mean that the childe “picked” will be someone close, trusted, and special in the sire type’s eyes. “Worthy” bullshit comes into play here, though I’d rather just categorize it as “special” instead.

Being ready to answer silly questions similar in form to something like “Mommy, where do babies come from?” would be a nice plus in a sire type, too. Of course, being able to love someone extremely unconditionally is important, a given even, because trust me, the childe will expect no less (at least in the beginning).

And then there are the sire types who refuse to “embrace” anyone save for girlfriend, boyfriend, fiancé, etc. – a close or loved one. That, for obvious reasons, makes perfect sense. In fact, this is a very SMART sire type, simply because he/she has the ability to control his/her judgment in the actual process of “picking” his/her childe. Amen!



And then of course, the childe may never, ever “embrace” anyone at all after he/she has “grown up” within the world of vampirism. This leads me to the Childe Type.



Childe Type

(First of all, make no mistake, there are ones who fall into BOTH categories, which I will touch base on later!)



CT (Childe Types) are usually (USUALLY) the ones who feel the undying, constant need to “belong” to someone of “higher status” if you will. IF they chose their sire, the sire type would probably be smarter, faster, and better, and would probably be able to teach him/her the things that [ the sire ] he knows. A CT is usually attention deprived, and craves attention quite realistically more than he/she might end up craving blood after the “embrace”. In fact, MANY CT’s are the types to block out just about everyone on earth EXCEPT for his/her sire. Just like a 3 year old child with his/her mother, attention is CONSTANTLY craved more than anything else on the planet, and if it’s not given, the child becomes upset, throws a fit, and makes it QUITE obvious that he/she is NOT fucking happy. Now, how the sire might handle such a thing is an entirely different ballpark.



CT’s usually have pasts similar to the “deprived little baby” children of today. Mommy and daddy were never there, or big brother or sister picked on child way, way too much at a young age, or something along those lines. Thus, they do their best to find SOMEONE in the world who will, almost in a 100% guaranteed format, baby and nurture them unconditionally for the rest of eternity (or at least until they’ve gotten their “fill” of it).

SOME CT’s actually APPRECIATE obsessional sires. SOME of them actually LIKE feeling like a material possession of sorts – it almost makes them feel entirely secure with the world around them and with themselves. Unbelievable for some, but it’s truth. Sometimes a sire adapts to this, and at that point, will “hold the childe’s hand” no matter what, will guide the childe, will answer every serious and/or stupid question, will find NO limits whatsoever to lay down on the childe. Some sires won’t tolerate the “madness” and will “scold” the childe or simply, quite sadly, leave the kid on his/her own to “grow up”. It varies, needless to say.



So in conclusion, it’s like playing the match-maker game. Just like finding the right person to marry and stay with for the rest of your life. That’s pretty much why I stress so much that I think the Sire-Childe relationship should pretty much be kept between people who are and who have been close for long periods of time; to avoid wars and battles and heartache and break ups and complete messes, more or less.



FITTING INTO BOTH CATEGORIES: CONFUSION

Granted, there are a few out there who fall into both above listed categories. A few are the types to A) want to give it all and rarely receive but B) feel like they need someone bigger and “better” than they are in order to do something like “keep them in line” (or you can mix and match ANY of the above listed things and come up with a “mix”). In this case, I can honestly say that the person could truly be either sire type or childe type, or might be wise to be sired, and then eventually sire his/her own childer, that way you get the best of both worlds, and you’re set.

YES, I KNOW, I KNOW – FAQ #1 for Nosferachoo!: “So which do you fall into?”

Past the toilet, I’d rather dig my way out of answering this, but I’ll actually answer it this time so that I can end this part of the series set.

At first, neither, because I didn’t feel the urge to sire or to be sired, I just WAS, and I was quite happy with that. Time went on, suddenly I was the “childe” type. Years after this, I became the “fitting into both categories” type. Never ever will I flat out admit that I am 100 percent sire material. I can’t ever consider myself THAT all-knowing and well mentally balanced in all ways possible. My version of Sire certainly differs from most everyone else’s version. (As a matter of fact, my version of “sire” isn’t the “vampiristic” version of today at ALL. In my book, “sire” is simply a person in which you look up to, whom in which you confide in constantly, trust and love, and will always trust and love, in which who you feel strongly can lead you through life’s obstacles better than even your parents might be able to do – and then a blood-bond is simply a blood-bond.) If the “not worthy” bullshit EVER came into play THIS would certainly be the spot. I have seen and dealt with a few most excellent, loving sire types in my time, and I just cannot ever picture being as wonderful and beautiful as they were and are to this day. On that note, I end #2 of this series set.

COMMENTS

-



 

The Toreador...

18:37 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 817




The Toreador are called many things - "degenerates," "artistes," "poseurs" and "hedonists" being but a few. But any such lumpen categorization does the clan a disservice. Depending on the individual and her mood, Toreador are alternately elegant and flamboyant, brilliant and ludicrous, visionary and dissipated. Perhaps the only truism that can be applied to the clan is its members aesthetic zeal. Whatever a Toreador does, she does with passion. Whatever a Toreador is, she is with passion.To the Toreador, eternal life is to be savored.



Many Toreador were artists, musicians or poets in life; many more have spent frustrating centuries producing laughable attempts at art, music or poetry Toreador tout themselves as cultivators of all that is best about humanity.. Occasionally, a particularly gifted or inspired creator is Embraced into the clan, to preserve her talent for eternity. In this manner, Clan Toreador has inducted some of humanity's greatest artists, poets and musicians into its ranks; -of course, if one thing can be said about the Toreador, it is that no two of them agree on precisely what "gifted" or "inspired" means.



Of all clans, Toreador are the vampires most connected to the mortal world. While other vam pires view the kine as pawns or simple sustenance, T oreador glide gracefully and effortlessly through the society of the Canaille, sampling the delights of each age as a gourmand savors rare delicacies. Toreador are the Kindred most likely to fall in love with mortals, and they surround themselves with the best, most elegant and most luxurious things - and people - that the world has to offer. It is, thus, acutely tragic when a Toreador succumbs to ennui and discards aesthetic pursuits in favor of pointless hedonism. Such Kindred become decadent sybarites, concerned only with indulging personal whims and vices.





Toreador are committed to the Camarilla and share the Ventrue's love of high society, though not for them the tedium of actually running things - that's what functionaries are for, after all. T oreador know that their place is to captivate and inspire - through their witty speech, graceful deeds and simple, scintillating existence.



Nickname: Degenerates



Sect: Most Toreador are in the Camarilla, as only that august organization promotes "culture" and allows the Toreador to live among the mortals they so favor. Those in the Sabbat pursue bizarre "artistic" pastimes, such as torture and blood-painting, or are the rulers of the most decadent underground movements.



Appearance: Toreador Embrace out of passion as much as any other reason; accordingly, many Toreador are creatures of surpassing beauty. Of all Kindred, Toreador are the vampires most attuned to human fashion trends; centuries-old Degenerates are often more stylish than Some 30-year-old mortals. If it's in, chances are that at least one Toreador will adopt it.



Haven: Toreador take care to ensure that their havens are comfortable, convenient for socializing and - above all conform to their aesthetic tastes. Vampires of a more artistic bent might maintain spacious lofts to display their works, while their "poseur" counterparts love opulent suites perfect for hosting parties.



Background: Toreador range across a spectrum of concepts, from lonely, tortured artists to debauched jetsetters. Some T oreador are Embraced for no reason other than their beauty or personal forbidden, as a passionate sire decides that they simply must b " d" f e preserve or eternity.



Character Creation: Social Attributes and Abilities are prized among the clan, though Toreador are typically concerned less with outright control than with making a good impression. Perception is also favored, both for creation and for critiquing. Artistes favor Abilities such as Expression and Performance, often enjoying very high levels in these aesthetic Traits; their poseur brethren must make do with Abilities like Subterfuge and

Etiquette. Toreador are very social creatures, and love adoration from both Kindred and kine; as such, Backgrounds like Allies, Contacts, Fame, Herd, Resources and Status are common.



Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Celerity, Presence



Weaknesses: Toreador are preternaturally attuned to the aesthetic and beautiful, but this sensitivity can prove dangerous. When a T oreador views, hears or even smells something that is truly beautiful - a person, a painting, a song, a particularly lovely sunrise - he must make a Self-Control roll (difficulty 6) or become entranced by the sensation. The Toreador will stand in rapt fascination for a scene or until the beautiful thing withdraws. Enraptured Toreador may not even defend themselves if attacked, though being wounded allows them to make another Self-Control roll to "break the spell."



Organization: Toreador have little practical organization, though their cliquishness and social networks are legendary . The clan meets frequently, but more as an excuse to host lavish parties and showings than to accomplish anything. Status among the Toreador is a tempestuous whirlwind in which one subtle smile or catty critique can lead to fortune or disaster; a prodigy may be adored one night, commit a barely perceptible faux pas, and be ostracized the next.



Bloodlines: Toreador put a fair degree of stock in lineage; a vampire fortunate enough to descend from a favored sire is lavished with adoration ( to her face, anyway) , while childer of a sire "on the outs" suffer social humiliation. Few of these lines deviate from the main clan in any significant way. TheT oreador antitribu of the Sabbat are a notable exception, for they take equal aesthetic delight in great beauty or great ugliness.



Quote: Oh, yes, isn't she exquisite. Yes, she'.s my newest find - I'm her muse, the sweet little creature. Imagine! And what of - oh, Thomas? Why, I could hardly say - after all, he had his "15 minutes," as they say, but it just wasn't going to last, and it all became so very' tedious, So I had to say adieu. Suicide? Really! Silly boy - he should thank me, then, that I didn't give him the Embrace. It would have made things so difficult, after all. . . .

Stereotypes:



Assamite: There is beauty in what they do, make no mistake, but it is a beauty best observed from a distance.



Brujah: On the first night, their passion terrifies. On the second night, their passion fascinates. On the third night, their passion inflames. After that...frankly, their passion begins to bore.



Followers of Set: It is inevitable, of course, that persons of epicurean refinement will in the course of eternity engage in dealings with those of. . . unsavory character. Record well any transactions made, and repay all favors promptly.



Gangrel: As charmingly untamed as a tiger; as worthy of consideration as a housecat.



Giovanni: They dress splendidly and are charmingly mannered. Why, then, do they frighten me so?



Lasombra: Their Miltonian conceit is dreadfully provocative, or provocatively dreadful, but they take it all so seriously.



Malkavian: The fractured kaleidoscope of their thoughts is enchanting at first glimpse. Gaze at it too long, though, and one grows prone to terrible headaches.



Nosferatu: Odious beasts! And to think that they are allowed in the halls of culture! Oh, how gauche....



Ravnos: The subiects of many delightful stories - we ll, delightful so long as one does not also feature in the tale.



Tremere: One deals with the butcher and the bureaucrat because they provide useful conveniences. One graciously acknowledges services efficiently performed. One does not, though, invite the hired help to the soiree, nor take kindly to party-crashers.



Tzirnisce: T o experience this clan's alien fruits would be almost worth the price. Remember well that "almost," dear.



Ventrue: Every masterwork must have its frame; every bust must have its pillar. This the Ventrue understand, and they perform their functions admirably.



Caitiff: Really. Who let them in ?



Camarilla: Through its auspices may Kindred and kine harmoniously coexist, each benefiting from the other's presence.



Sabbat: Why would I wish to spend eternity wallowing in gore?.

COMMENTS

-



 

Sire And Childe Relationship - by Nosferachoo!

18:35 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 818


The Blood-Bond, The Sire, The Childe – Vampire View-points & “Realistic” View-points

· INTRODUCTION

There’s nothing like knowing that someone loves you dearly, endlessly, unconditionally, and there’s nothing like feeling that same kind of love for another person. I don’t give a shit if you’re a fucking Satanist – you STILL love to be loved (deny it all you want, that just makes you look stupid). Some are perfectly satisfied with their current “love status” but some choose to take it even further, using “blood bonds” (pretty well mistaken for “vampirism” as a whole these days or quite literally DEFINED as “vampirism”) to do so – high level of the feeling of love is always awesome. But, for some reason, during my many years of religious and/or vampiric related studies, I have come to realize that 99.9 1/2 % of the so-called vampiric population have completely forgotten what the “sire childe” scenario is truly about. Off the top of your head, what would you say? “It’s about blood and immortality” or something along those lines, yes? Well, to the tard-vamp, sure, I guess so, but to the real vampire, incorrect answer.

Love is the root. The blood-bond came second in line. If this process happened backward, per se, then the entire unlife of the childe and sire will probably be cursed or “hexed” in certain aspects from the night the childe is “born”. Granted this makes me seem like a real tree-hugging-hippy or something, but be real.

I have no fucked up clue where all of this “being worthy” bullshit always comes into play, but honestly, I think it’s highly stupid and uncalled for. You just don’t see a 20 year old good looking dressed-in-all-black chic walking down the street when suddenly some dark vampiric looking sexy fellow shoots out of the alley, and then whoosh, sweeps her off of her feet and “creates” her. In reality, most real vampires have been born into vampirism or else they were sired by someone very close to them or by someone they were totally in love with, in which in most cases, I would consider a blood-bond, where most would call it “being sired” or “turned”. I think the “sire childe” aspect is all in one’s head; however, on the other hand, a blood-bond is very real – very material for that matter. Sharing a liquid substance called blood couldn’t be anymore real. But the THINKING of one being your SIRE or the THINKING of one being your CHILDE is NOT material, it is purely THOUGHT, feeling, etc., and has today been labeled as “vampirism”. (Shit, as far as I am concerned, you can have a strong blood-bond with one person, and THINK of another person, in which you have NEVER taken blood from, as your Sire or Childe.) It’s always nice to feel as if you “belong” to someone in certain ways, but then the obsessions can be highly… brutal and troublesome and sometimes even fucking outright dangerous depending on the situation and the persons.

· Creating a blood-bond / Being Sired

There are a million and ten ways to create a blood-bond. The most popular way to date is the ol’ “vampire bites, soon-to-be-childe drinks from vamp, poof, there’s a new vampire in town”, but the way I like to see it is like this: 2 people share blood, they knowingly create a blood bond. Don’t you just hate me for that? Hate me for being real about it? Yeah. Too bad. Anyway – so after a blood bond is formed, I guess if you really want to call yourself a vampire, feel free. At least you have a new way of “categorizing” yourself. And there isn’t anything wrong with being proud of a blood bond, and nothing wrong with passing that bond on down to another person (after being sired you create one of your own childer, in other words, for those “vampires” out there).

Now, for the complete realist, a blood bond is a blood bond, period. There’s nothing big and fucking cool about it. Pretty simple. No changes take place, nobody owns anybody, you just have a frigin’ blood bond, and you’re “closer” to someone than you were before. Ok, but then there’s the “vampiric” version of the “blood-bond”.



· SUPER-DUPER powers!

A) NATURE – you start to crave blood because your sire craves blood – you gain the NATURE of blood-craving.

B) “POWERS” – you tend to feel more “full of life and energy” and more “healthy” after you drink from your sire or from you donor-person, and on that note you feel like you could take on the universe up until your next feeding session starts pulling at your pant leg like a 3-year-old craving your attention.

C) “MENTAL – LINKS” – you can suddenly somehow “feel” what your sire feels (no matter how far apart the two of you are or are not) along with the ability to be able to “pick up” on the presence of “other real vampires” near you – secondly, you seem to know what your sire is thinking and your sire seems to always know what you are thinking.

D) SHORT PERIOD OF INSANITY – the blood you took in is “changing you” and your mind is not adapting to it as you WISH it would, therefore you have temporary insanity problems, which could range from you have inner thoughts of strange things or you actually have a complete nervous break-down and go nuts in front of god and everyone.

E) “ONE WITH THE NIGHT” – you suddenly feel more “at one with the night” instead of “at one with the day”. You are the oh-mighty-nocturnal one.

F) ANAMALISTIC – you suddenly “feel” more “animalistic” than you ever did before, and you seem to have this odd, new, but strong respect for most if not any and all animals (most especially those which frequent during the night hours).

G) CHANGING (GENETICS) – your sire has terrible allergy problems, so you suddenly have them – your sire has a skin disease, so you end up with the skin disease – etc. and so on and so on.

H) MOOD SWINGS – that put PMS to shame – you suddenly “don’t remember who you are” (emotionally, not literally), are constantly depressed, down in the dumps, dismal, upset easily about anything and everything, etc. (This may work in the opposite direction meaning you could be passive about all things and happier than you’ve ever been before.)

And that’s just to list a few off of the top of my head.

And you guessed it, I’m going to comment on the listed, A-H.



NATURE - having already been touched, I won’t repeat myself. But, I will give a small example of ‘receiving’ nature.

EX: Bob has never tasted blood in his entire life. He’s never shared a blood bond with any person on the face of the planet; therefore, he craves not for blood at all. Jill comes along (where’s Jack? Who knows?) and falls in love with Bob (or something). Jill and Bob decide they want to have a blood-bond with one another. Jill gives Bob some of her blood first. Bob gives some blood to Jill. Alright, so we have a small version of, but a blood-bond nonetheless. Later down the road, after having “tasted” more of Jill’s blood (we’ll say a matter of a month down the road, and about 4 or 5 times of “feeding” from Jill), Bob finally spits out the fact that he’s actually CRAVING Jill’s blood. Jill doesn’t crave or barely craves for Bob’s blood simply because she hasn’t been “feeding” from Bob as Bob has been “feeding” from Jill. Just like with people who do not drink beer on a usual basis, it’s an acquired taste (some men might even add in the fact that “eating a woman out” is an acquired taste, to throw in a famous Nosferachoo! Perverse example), but once you drink beer (or eat a woman out), or drink blood several times, you begin to like or at least appreciate the taste (and in some individual cases, one might begin to enjoy a certain “high” blood brings). So suddenly, in Bob’s case, he may ASSUME he is addicted to Jill’s blood, when in reality, drinking blood (whether he likes it or not, whether he KNOWS it or not), to Bob’s body, has become “normal”. So saying that Bob is addicted to Jill’s blood would be like saying every day human beings are addicted to food, when we all know that in truth, humans are not addicted to food, they need it to survive, else they starve to death and eventually, over time, perish all together. But just like someone overweight would be perfectly capable (with mental control, of course) of controlling his or her intake of food, in order to lose weight, Bob IS CAPABLE (whether he wishes to admit it or not) of going against his nature of drinking blood all together, or at least he’s capable of being in control of how much he takes in and how often it takes place. So, in conclusion, there really isn’t EVER an excuse for “attacking” anyone who doesn’t wish to be attacked, and there is NO reason under the moon, stars, and sun why Bob (or anyone in Bob’s situation) should be able to justify having “no self control” by blaming his so-called “vampirism” or blood-bond.



This, in fact, leads me to question why in the hell so many “vampires” feel guilt after/during intake of blood (even if the other party is willing to let you take their blood). Answer? Because they have no fucking self-control whatsoever, and it isn’t because they’re addicted to blood and feel the need to attack someone, it’s because they’ve got themselves CONVINCED mentally (for some unknown reason) that it’s part of their “nature” suddenly to act like a complete moron.

Most who act like this have it justified in their minds that it’s naturist, so they do it, but then later tell the universe how guilty they felt when they did it, perhaps because THEY know what they did was wrong (in the case of an unwilling being, not a willing donor).

Of course, you never hear the stories like this:

Bob attacks Jill out of the blue one evening, and rips her throat open or tries to rip her throat open, and Jill clobbers Bob! Why don’t you hear these stories? A few reasons come to mind: Because the stories you read that LEAD you to believe a person REALLY did this to someone is flat out BULLSHIT and are totally exaggerated, or B) Bob’s ass got thrown in jail for trying to kill Jill or C) Jill probably kicked Bob’s ass and Bob didn’t live long enough to tell the first part of the story. Take your pick.



Truth is kids, not very many people out there stalk the streets waiting for you to come around the corner so that they can “bite into your neck” and “suck you dry”. Granted, there are some crazy bastards out there who’d love to wait for a hot babe to walk into a dark alley so they could rape her and then slice her up, but I don’t think that has much to do with vampirism. So SURE, if you’re out to literally TAKE SOMEONE OUT, you SHOULD feel pretty fucking guilty AFTER you do it, good grief! (Makes me wonder if some of these exaggerating bullshitters out there really ponder murdering people, or if they just get their kicks out of sickening people like myself.) Thus, I feel NO sympathy for these types whatsoever when they mention feeling “guilt”.



ON THE OTHER HAND – Once in a great while, someone will take blood using a small razor or syringe, and really WILL NOT harm the WILLING PARTY (donor) in the taking of blood, but will, for some reason, feel guilt afterwards. IN THIS CASE, YES, I will toss out a small, very small, bit of sympathy. Usually, this guilt comes to play within a religious aspect.

A lot of people who are “vampires” were raised in a (for example) Christian (or something like that) based religion, which of course, blood-bonds are “not right” in these particular religions, and even though the “vampire” may have long since put the example religion behind them, certain things may still be somewhat “burned” into the vampire’s head (like the intake of another person’s blood being completely sinful or wrong). This type of vampire will probably be in love with crucifixes, the study of his/her past religion, if not ALL religions, and will probably be the one always asking him/herself “why am I the way that I am?”, never finding a REAL answer. These types are usually the dismal, upset depressed types, and usually clobber themselves with so much overwhelming guilt that they cannot see straight in the end. Usually, this type will continue to participate in the action of in taking blood, maybe more often than they feel they really need to, usually in hopes of “getting rid of that piece of them that is in the fucking way” (though it never seems to work). They are also the type to “cling” to their sires, and usually crave endless amounts of attention from their sires, but never really were labeled the “social types”. Yes, I study way too much. Don’t question it, just flow with it. Some of you may be able to relate to this. That’s a plus.



POWERS – So many people get vampirism, Satanism and wiccan “religions” all fucking mixed up. Of course, to some (if not most) religions around the world, all 3 are considered to be the same damn thing which in one word is “evil”. No. Evil is a catholic priest doing naughty things to little boys. Evil is the movie “Seven”. Evil is making someone watch episode after episode of “Murder: She Wrote”. Evil is forcing black licorice down someone’s throat! Evil does NOT come to mind when I think of vampires (and honestly, it doesn’t come to mind when I think of Satanist or wiccans either). But for some odd reason, the goody-goods (as I tend to call them, sorry if it offends anyone) seem to think that because these 3 ‘things’ are “evil”, they MUST have super-duper-can-kill-you-with-the-evil-eye powers. Beeeep, wrong!

Now, I’m going to brush Satanism and Wicca aside for right now, since I’m going on about vampires and vampirism (perhaps I’ll get into the other 2 some other time).

Forget whatever you’ve conjured up via V:TM (Vampire: The Masquerade). If I could have the power of Obtenebration (power to control shadows and darkness) like the Lasombra Clan in V:TM novels have – I’d be LIVING in the fucking abyss instead of on the planet known as Earth. And I won’t believe that any “real vampire” today has ANY V:TM’ish powers until I fucking see it with my own eyes (and even then, I will try and come to some whacked out scientific conclusion before I’ll believe it was done via “discipline” or “super-powers”).

Telepathy, reading thoughts, reading eyes, knowing when someone is lying to you – all very real, it’s been proven time and time again by several hundreds and thousands of living, breathing human beings (not necessarily all vampires, of course), so it really cannot be questioned (unless you find joy in ridiculous debates). So of course, if normal every day humans can have these “powers”, so can vampires. But then, they don’t necessarily have to come from the “embrace”, see, the vampire could have had all the “powers” before he/she was “embraced”, or perhaps the vampire gained those powers from his/her sire. Who knows? I’m only implying that those “powers” are real.

Now, if a vampire feels more ENERGY (more “power” in some cases) because he/or she drank blood, that’s an entirely different thing all together. If you don’t eat normal every day food for 2 days in a row, you tend to feel tired, groggy, and week. But then after you eat for the first time in 2 days, if it’s a healthy meal, you feel much better soon afterwards. You have more energy, you feel revived. It’s a nice feeling, of course, thus why we all eat every single day, thus why vampires drink blood. The “high” they get may be somewhat like a nicotine rush after per se, a smoker stops smoking for 2 days then decides he/she wants to smoke a few cigs in a row one day – nic-rush is the word. If you were anemic before you were “turned”, then granted, you will probably remain anemic even after being “turned”, thus your intake of blood will probably prove to be quite refreshing (though I suggest getting some prescription iron pills – and by the way, a lot of folks think that blood filled with the correct amount of iron tastes uniquely nice – “it has a certain ting to it” some say).

And the rest of them, of course:

Flying – no. You cannot fly. You are not Peter Fucking Pan. Levitation, perhaps, in magic, maybe, I don’t know. Rare, if anything.

Being able to “talk” to animals – questionable, actually! Animals are strange little things sometimes, and every now and again, they will surprise the human race beyond all belief. Some people just have a “thing” with animals (vampire or not).

Dominating A Mind – manipulation can go a very long way, but unless you’re a hypnosis king/queen, this doesn’t happen like it does in say, V:TM or whatever. (Wish it did! I’d have coffee and breakfast in bed every morning if that were the case.)

Being “one with the dead” – Well, this could shoot into a million directions, actually considering a lot of people apparently have the strange “ability” to “communicate” with the dead, but then yet again, not all of these people are claming to be “vampires”, are they?

Super Eye Sight, Super Hearing – The normal hearing spectrum for the human ear is 20 to 20 (20 to 20Hertz, measured in Hertz, that is), just as healthy normal human vision is 20/20. I, personally, can see quite well in the dark, and my eyes adjust to the lights being suddenly turned out tremendously fast, and I’m usually the one in a group of people who can point out small words on signs miles down the road when nobody else in the car can even make out that there’s a sign anywhere in sight, so I can’t say that some folks don’t have really great vision – BUT, I’ve always been that way, and others are that way and have always been that way, so it’s again, not really something that only comes with being “turned” or “embraced”. As far as super duper hearing goes – a lot of this super duper hearing thing isn’t studied very much, and if anyone really wanted to study it correctly, they’d dig into the actual nature of sound itself, not necessarily the ear and the functions and dysfunctions of. Something as simple as knowing that wavelength equals the speed of sound (1130 ft. per second) over frequency (in Hertz) could go a VERY long way in the study of “super hearing powers”. The sounds we hear are normally made up of a mixture of sine-wave components which together can be referred to as the spectrum or energy distribution of any given sound. And the ear is almost like a microphone – since both the ear and the mic convert sound waves into electrical signals. The ear though, has its own peculiarities and limitations, and an understanding of these can go a long way toward studies.

So imagine a sound system reproducing a tone of steady intensity with a listener located nearby. Say the amplifier’s measured output is 1 watt. If the measured level of the tone were to be doubled to 2 watts, the listener would not normally perceive the sound to be twice as loud. In fact, this order of difference is not much more than the minimum detectable difference by an average listener, and would normally barely be noticeable. But then you have certain people who can tell the differences between the change, and they cannot explain why. In fact, it’s NORMAL to them.

People who listen to loud music every day of their lives (musicians, live performers, audio engineers, etc.) usually end up somewhat deaf during old age. But anyway, I could go on and on about “hearing”, but that aside for now….



SHORT PERIOD OF INSANITY – I’m not QUITE sure what takes place in order to make the insanity stage kick in. Some folks believe that they go through “mental changes” after being “embraced”, therefore their bodies and their minds go nuts for as short period equal to an hour up to a long period equal up to months at a time, and then suddenly, they believe they (or their bodies) “adjust” and “get over it”, thus the title “short period of insanity”.

If Bob drinks from Jill every single night for one month, but is also drinking blood from 4 other people every night of the month (what a busy guy, this Bob), perhaps (according to certain beliefs) he might lose his little mind for a few days due to “change”. Then again, take those extra 4 people out, and just leave Jill in the picture. Bob drinks from Jill every night for a month, and at the end of the month, he goes nuts. Why? Probably not because of “change”, but more or less because he’s trying to mentally convince himself of a million things at once. If Bob is a firm believer in real vampirism, then perhaps he’s got himself all confused. He might ask himself “Who am I now? What am I? How did this happen? Why do I feel like I do? Why do I drink blood? Does someone else actually own me now? I’m confused. Someone help me!” – in other words, Bob is going to have to settle down and figure out who and what he is and come to terms with it (if he isn’t looking at what happened to him as a simple blood-bond and nothing more that is). A sire’s role in helping his/her childe during these “temp insanity moments” is very important, from what I’ve studied. During these moments, it’s apparently something like a real mother and a real child during a crisis-like situation, so the child clings to his/her mother, and won’t let go until he/she is “stable on his/her own” once again. The child (childe) feels “lost” and needs someone to “find” him/her, which I guess makes perfect sense, depending on how and what you believe.



MOOD SWINGS – Again, depends on what you believe in. If you don’t get yourself all worked up, then perhaps this won’t be an issue at all, but then again, if you’re a strong believer in “real vampirism”, you might have tons of mood swings. You might feel great, because you feel like perhaps you’ve “left your old shitty self behind to rot away forever”, or you might feel “completely lost because you suddenly do not understand WHAT you have become”. Either way, it’s way, way too fucking dramatic for me.

- End Part 1


COMMENTS

-



 

A World of Darkness

18:33 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 819


So we are agreed that one of us is to assume Fathers name and titles?"

Seven heads bowed in assent. There were seven men in the room, all remarkably similar in build and appearance. Each had a strong chin and an aristocratic face; each was dressed in finery far too warm for the Castilian night. Outside, voices cried out in Spanish and Portuguese - merchants hawking their wares, their wines, their women. The voices floated in through a single window, as did the light of the sliver of moon to the west.



"If it becomes common knowledge that our sire has been destroyed, the consequences will be... unpfeasant. It will give hope to the anarchs and their puppetmasters. It will cause some of our younger brethren to defect to their cause for fear of our weakening. And it will cause division in the councils of our father's peers, delaying the unification of the clans. I find all of these to be undesirable results." The speaker was, perhaps, the eldest of the seven gathered. He sat in a tall chair cushioned in red, its legs carved like lions' claws and gilded. The others sat in smaller, lower seats. One of those, seated closest to the window, spoke.



"But which? And what steps to ensure the secrecy of the matter? Should the charade be exposed, the damage will be worse than if we just admit to Father's destruction."



The eldest shrugged slightly. "I had thought that, being closest to Father in age and power..." - there were some murmurings at this - " ...that I would become him, so to speak. And that I would rely on our bond of shared lineage to ensure your silence."



The others looked around, eyes meeting as each silently tested his brothers' resolve to mount a challenge. Then came the babble of reassurances that yes, of course, they would be a part of this plan.



"Your show of solidarity is touching, Brothers. If you will excuse me for a moment?" And the eldest childe of Hardestadt rose and walked to the door of the library, which a ghoul servant once in the service of the Knights Templar held open for him. Behind him, he heard the clatter of metal goblets against the wooden tableetop as his brethren reached for the refreshments he'd had set out hours past. Each cup contained a mix of the vitae of various powerful and ancient Cainites, all long since destroyed by Hardestadt the Younger. Each also contained some of Hardestadt's own vitae, masked by the headier flavors of elder blood. This was not the first time Hardestadt had assayed such, a subterfuge; bending a wine steward's will was an easy matter for one of Hardestadt's power.



Silence would be assured, yes.



The world of Vampire: The Masquerade is not our own, though it is close enough for fearsome discomfort. Rather, the world inhabited by vampires is like ours, but through a looking glass darkly. Evil is palpable and ubiquitous in this world; the final nights are upon us, and the whole planet teeters on a razor's edge of tension. It is a world of darkness.



Superficially, the World of Darkness is like the "real" world we all inhabit. The same bands are popular, violence still plagues the inner city, graft and corruption infest the same governments, and society still looks to the same cities for its culture. The World of Darkness has a Statue of Liberty, an Eiffel Tower and a CBGB's. More present than in our world, though, is the undercurrent of horror - our world's ills are all the more pronounced in the World of Darkness. Our fears are more real. Our governments are more degenerate. Our ecosystem dies a bit more each night. And vampires exist.



Many of the differences between our world and the World of Darkness stem from these vampires. Ancient and inscrutable, the Kindred toy with humanity as a cat does with a trapped mouse. The immortal Kindred manipulate society to stave off the ennui and malaise that threaten them nightly, or to guard against the machinations of centuries-old rivals. Immortality is a curse to vampires, for they are locked in stagnant existences and dead bodies.



This chapter examines the vampires' world. The World of Darkness reflects the passion and horror of its secret masters, and the hope of redemption is the only thing that lets most denizens of this cursed place go on living - or unliving.



The World of Darkness



The greatest difference between our world and that of Vampire: The Masquerade is the presence of immortal monsters pulling the strings of humanity. Violence and despair are more common here, because they need to be in order for the Kindred to continue their existences. The world is bleak, but escape is an ever-present commodity - perhaps too present. The setting of Vampire is a composite of its populace and their despair.



Gothic-Punk, and Portents of the Future



"Gothic-Punk" is perhaps the best way to describe the physical nature of the World of Darkness. The environment is a clashing mixture of forbiddens and influences, and the tension caused by the juxtaposition of ethnicities, social classes and subcultures makes the world a vibrant, albeit dangerous, place.



The Gothic aspect describes the ambience of the World of Darkness. Buttressed buildings loom overhead, bedecked with classical columns and grimacing gargoyles. Residents are dwarfed by the sheer scale of architecture, lost amid the spires that seem to grope toward Heaven in an effort to escape the physical world. The ranks of the Church swell, as mortals flock to any banner that offers them a hope of something better in the hereafter. Likewise, cults flourish in the underground, promising power and redemption. The institutions that control society are even more staid and conservative than they are in our world, for many in power prefer the evil of the world they know to the chaos engendered by change. It is a divisive world of have and have-not, rich and poor, excess and squalor.



The Punk aspect is the lifeforbidden that many denizens of the World of Darkness have adopted. In order to give their lives meaning, they rebel, crashing themselves against the crags of power. Gangs prowl the streets and organized crime breeds in the underworld, reactions to the pointlessness of living "by the book." Music is louder, faster, more violent or hypnotically monotonous, and supported by masses who find salvation in its escape. Speech is coarser, fashion is bolder, art is more shocking, and technology brings it all to everyone at the click of a button. The world is more corrupt, the people are spiritually bankrupt, and escapism often replaces hope.



As if this weren't fearful enough, the last few years have seen a quiet but pervasive dread grip the Kindred community. Many Kindred whisper of the Jyhad, the eternal war or game said to consume the most ancient vampires. This struggle has been waged since the dawn of time, but many vampires fear that, as one millennium passes to the next and the curse of undeath grows weaker, an apocalyptic endgame is at hand. Signs and portents, many recorded in the prophetic Book of Nod, trouble vampires of all clans and lineages, even those who profess not to believe. Whispers in Sabbat covens and Camarilla salons alike speak of turmoil in the East, of armies of Clanless rabble, of vampires whose blood is so thin that they cannot Embrace, of meetings with mysterious elders whose vast power betrays no discernible lineage, of black crescent moons and full moons red as blood. All, say the believers, are omens that the Final Nights are approaching, and that the end of all things is nigh.



Some Kindred believe that a Reckoning is at hand, that the powers of Heaven are preparing at last to judge the vampires and what they have made of the world. Others speak of the Winnowing, or Gehenna, the night when the most ancient vampires will rise to consume their progeny, taking their lessers' cursed blood to sate their own hunger. Few admit to such superstitions, but most feel a palpable tension in these nights. Elder vampires play their hands in one fell swoop, negating centuries-long schemes in a single mad flurry of action. The warpacks of the dread Sabbat hurl themselves at the fortresses of their enemies, for they fear they might not get another opportunity. Cells of Assamite cannibals, formerly held in check by a great curse, hunt other vampires and ravenously drink their blood. Vampires of uncertain lineage are hunted down and destroyed by paranoid elders, who fear them as harbingers of Gehenna. Though patience is a special virtue among the immortals, it is practiced less and less, and the whole Kindred world teeters on the verge of a great collective frenzy.



Gothic-Punk is a mood and setting conveyed during the course of the game. The greatest share of creating this ambience falls upon the Storyteller, but players should consider their characters' stake in it as well. The ambience is also a matter of taste. Some troupes may prefer more Gothic than Punk, while others may want equal amounts of both elements, or little of either. In the end, it's your game, and you are free to make of it what you will. Simply bear in mind that experiencing the world is a shared endeavor, and everything the players and Storyteller do helps make that world more believable. Actions, settings, characters and descriptions all convey the Gothic-Punk aesthetic.



Cities



Vampires are inherently creatures of the city, though some claim this is a matter of decision rather than nature. Urban landscapes offer everything a Kindred could want: near-infinite supplies of blood, enough contact to satisfy the most social of vampires (and enough seclusion to satisfy the most isolationist), and refuge from the werewolves who linger in the mral lands beyond the city lights.



Unfortunately for the Kindred, cities are breeding grounds for the events of the Jyhad, the great cannibalistic war that has raged among the undead for longer than the eldest vampires remember. The night is as capricious as the Kindred themselves are, and long periods of relative peace can erupt into bloodshed with little or no warning. As vampires cling to the cities for protection and sustenance, juxtaposition with other Kindred is inevitable.



In the nights of old, when humans were fewer and cities not so congested, Kindred often stalked their hunting grounds alone, never seeing another of their kind. In the modern era, contact with other predators is nearly unavoidable, and so some balance of power usually exists within a city. Elder vampires control their own territories, the princes of the undead govern with iron talons, lawless anarchs clash on the streets of the slums, and wild vampiric fetes take place far from the eyes of mortals. Even the gravest Kindred conflicts occur behind the veil of the Masquerade, the code of silence that prevents the Kindred from revealing themselves to the humans around them.



Ironically, the cities are both prisons and paradises to the Kindred. By leaving, they risk losing their unlives to starvation or the claws of werewolves. By staying, they may indulge their passions, but inevitably clash with others of their kind. It is a tense, tenuous existence, and one devoted to staving off the myriad curses of immortality: depression, futility and maddening boredom.



A rough ratio of vampires to mortals has evolved in the last century. Many vampire princes enforce a limit of one vampire per 100,000 mortals, in the interests of keeping the existence of the Kindred a secret. Nonetheless - and particularly in the last few years - some cities exceed this ratio, and the ever-growing population of Kindred is becoming a very dire concern. In cities that do not slavishly heed the Masquerade, such as those under Sabbat control, the ratio may soar to two or three times the acceptable level. Overpopulation is not an easy problem to address; arbitrarily deciding which vampires may stay and which must suffer the Final Death is a matter of policy no prince wishes to decide, except in the most critical of circumstances.



Some vampires, though, feel that the situation will be addressed forcibly. Young vampires of weak blood appear with increasing frequency in the elders' cities, and many Kindred whisper that the time of the "grazing," when the hidden masters of the Jyhad will arise and devour the rest, is nigh.



The Kindred



Vampires have long been feared as rapacious monsters of the night - terrible black forms sweeping out of the darkness to steal infants from their cribs and ravish the blood of innocents. Vampires are also creatures of deadly beauty, immense passion and predatory sensuality.



Each vampire is unique, and each has her own fascinating story to tell. The most important characteristic all vampires share, though, is their damnation. More important than any lineage, clan, sect or cause is the fact that all vampires are undead predators. Fealties and duties fall second to the inescapable urge of hunger. Without exception, vampires are parasites, cursed by fate to prey upon those from whom they originated.



Vampire emphasizes this theme over all others. Vampires are monsters. How does it feel to leave a dead, bloodless child in a dumpster? To manipulate mortals like pawns on a chessboard? To suspect that the elders wield you as an unwitting weapon against their ancient foes? To eke out an unlife of secrecy and bloodshed? To succumb to the wiles of the Beast and tear innocent victims to shreds?



In response to their environment, the Kindred have evolved a complex society that exists just out of sight of the mortals who surround them. Age, clan, sect, sire, power, influence and many other aspects of unlife make the Kindred who they are. Part of any Kindred's being is membership in a number of social castes that grace vampire society. By creating and enforcing divisions and roles for themselves, no matter how artificial, the Kindred seek to escape the Beast that roils within them. Vampire: The Masquerade is, in fact, a double entendre. Not only do vampires hide from mortals, they hide from themselves as well, pretending they are not the horrors they have truly become.



One way the Damned distinguish themselves is through a combination of age and generation, or how far removed a Kindred is from the progenitor vampire, Caine. Young vampires must prove themselves to their elders to be afforded any bit of status, and Kindred society is often as stagnant and stultifying as the immortal Damned themselves. There is a small degree of mobility, however, as elder Kindred are always looking for assets and allies who may aid them against their rivals in the Jyhad.



The greatest status is accorded to the Antediluvians, vampires of the Third Generation. Most vampires consider these Kindred to be legendary - certainly, none has been verifiably seen in the modern nights. The lowest rung of status is held by rank neonates and the clanless Caitiff, those claimed by no clan or with blood too weak to trace a proper lineage.



- Antediluvians: These ancient vampires, if they exist at all, are likely the most powerful creatures in the world. Members of the Third Generation, the Antediluvians are only two steps removed from the First Vampire, Caine. Antediluvians, when they choose to rise from their long sleep, affect all with whom they come in contact; according to the few fractured accounts of their doings, they possess virtually godlike power. According to Kindred legend, there were 13 original Antediluvians, though some have allegedly been destroyed. Their eternal struggle, the Jyhad, touches all Kindred, and innumerable layers of manipulation and deception make the plots of these Ancients almost imperceptible.



- Methuselahs: If the Antediluvians are the Kindred's gods, the terrible Methuselahs are demigods and avatars. At a point between a vampire's thousandth and two thousandth year, a grave change overtakes the Kindred. Sometimes the change is physical, while at other times it is mental or emotional. Whatever the nature of the change, the end result is that the vampire no longer bears any semblance of humanity. Having truly moved from the earthly into the realm of the supernatural, the Methuselahs often retire into the earth, where they may slumber away from the thirsty fangs of younger vampires. Their powers are so great, however, that they continue to direct their inscru- tableplans mentally, communicating magically or telepathically (and almost always invisibly) with their minions.



Kindred greatly fear the Methuselahs, who are accorded any number of horrifying characteristics. Rumors speak of Methuselahs whose skin has become stone, of everything from hideous disfigurements to unearthly beauty that cannot be looked upon. Some are believed to drink only vampire blood, while others control the fates of entire nations from their cold tombs.



- Elders: Elders are Kindred who have existed for hundreds of years, and typically range from sixth to eighth generation. With centuries of accumulated cunning and a terrible thirst for power, elder Kindred are the most physically active participants in the Jyhad - they do not suffer the long fits of torpor that hamper the Methuselahs and Antediluvians, but they are not so powerless or easily manipulated as the younger Kindred are. The term "elder" itself is a bit subjective; a Kindred who qualifies as an elder in the New World might be just another ancilla in Europe or older corners of the Earth. Elders keep a stranglehold on the Kindred power structure, preventing younger vampires from attaining positions of influence by exercising control they have maintained for decades, if not centuries.



- Ancillae: Ancillae are relatively young vampires (between one and two hundred years of unlife) who have proved themselves as valuable members of Kindred society. Ancillae are the lackeys to greater Kindred, and - if they're clever or lucky - tomorrow's elders. Ancilla is the rank between neonate and elder, signifying that the Kindred has cut her teeth (so to speak), but lacks the age and experience to become a true master of the Jyhad. Because the world's population has grown so in the last two centuries, the vast majority of vampires are ancillae or neonates (see below).



- Neonates: Neonates vary from newly released fledglings to indolent Kindred of a hundred years or more. Marked by the stigma of not yet having proved themselves to the elders, neonates are inexperienced vampires who might one night make something of themselves - but, more likely, will fall as pawns in the schemes of the other undead.



- Fledglings: Also known more loosely as "childer" (although every vampire except Caine is someone's childe), fledglings are newly reborn vampires still under the tutelage and protection of their sires, the vampires who created them. Fledglings are not considered full members of Kindred society and are often treated disrespectfully or as the sire's property. When her sire decides her childe is ready, the fledgling may become a neonate, subject to the prince's approval.



Other Distinctions



- Anarchs: Anarchs are vampires who reject the Traditions of Caine and the dictates of the elders who enforce them. Ironically, elders grudgingly afford anarchs some degree of status, due to the anarchs' ability to obtain power in spite of the elders' opposition. Anarchs are also respected for their passion and drive, which few elder Kindred, mired as they are in their age and dissatisfaction, can muster. Ultimately, however, most Kindred see anarchs as jackals, scavenging their unlives from what slips through the elders' fingers.



- Caitiff: The Caitiff are the clanless vampires, outcast by other Kindred and despised by those who bother to notice them at all. Vampires may become clanless either by having no idea of their sires' identities (and thus having no sense of lineage) or by being of such a weak generation that no identifying clan characteristics are discernible. Caitiff are almost universally regarded as bastard children and orphans, though some rise to a degree of prominence among the anarchs. Once there were few Caitiff, but the post-WWII period has seen a sharp increase in their numbers. Some elders whisper direfully of the "Time of Thin Blood" that signifies the imminence of Gehenna.



The Embrace



Not every victim of the vampire's Kiss rises to become Kindred herself - making a new vampire requires a conscious effort, and often permission. The Embrace is the term for the act of turning a mortal into a vampire. When a vampire wishes to sire progeny, her hunts take on a new characteristic. No longer does the Kindred simply search for sustenance; instead, she becomes more aware and cunning, looking for the perfect combination of personal behaviors that warrant immortality.



The reasons for Embracing new Kindred vary from vampire to vampire. Some sires feel great remorse over their undying curse of vampirism, and select mortals who might "give something back" to the depraved race of Kindred. A few vampires look for great artists, thinkers, creators or just compassionate souls whose talents should be preserved forever. These Kindred often suffer greatly when they see what their selfishness wreaks upon those brought into the fold, for the Embrace often destroys the spark of creativity. Kindred lack the ability to truly innovate - they ride human trends rather than set them, and even their most inspired works are nothing more than pale imitations of mortal work that has gone before. It is an irony that those Kindred who would preserve a childe's gift forever actually do more damage to their progeny's talent than simply allowing it to age naturally ever would.



Other Kindred are vindictive and spiteful with the Embrace, choosing mortals whom they wish to see suffer. Some particularly cruel Malkavians delight in bringing the truly and pitiably insane into their ranks, hoping to glean some new insight from a fledgling's madness as she sinks into despair. The hideous Nosferatu also delight in Embracing the vain or beautiful into their clan, enjoying the anguished shrieks of the childe as she becomes a malformed horror. Even the Toreador, in their degeneracy, sometimes select childer for the purpose of asserting their superiority over those who had been spoiled in life.



Most Kindred, however, Embrace out of loneliness or desire. These vampires are invariably the worst off as, after the culmination of their lust or anguish, they are left not with soulmates, but with monsters every bit as callous and predatory as they are.



Kindred rarely Embrace capriciously - the right to create a childe is seldom granted, and those who observe the Traditions are loath to squander an opportunity that they may not receive again for a thousand years. Some vampires, though, are flighty, negligent or simply heedless of a prince's right to destroy them and their progeny. The ranks of the Caitiff swell with Kindred who do not know their lineage, accidentally rose after being left for dead by careless vampires, or otherwise left sires who cared little for them.



The physical act of creating a Kindred is not complex, though many sires refuse to instruct their childer in the process. The vampire first drains his victim's blood to the point of death - which is not difficult, for once the Kiss is administered, the victim is usually too lost in the agonizing rapture to resist her attacker. After removing all of her prospective childe's mortal blood, the sire places a quantity of her own blood in the childe's mouth. This amount varies, as some vampires literally suckle their childer at their own wrists while other Kindred place the tiniest drop on their childer's lips and watch as the Beast takes over thereafter. Vampires of the Sabbat reputedly Embrace their childer and then bury them, forcing the progeny literally to dig themselves out of their own graves.



Whatever course is taken, the childe then dies a mortal and spiritual death, only to rise unnaturally afterward. Most of the time, dying is a period of great pain and anguish; the childe suffers spasms and shock as her body sloughs off the mortal coil.



The instant of rebirth, by comparison, is perhaps the greatest pleasure a Kindred may ever feel, and is likely the last true ecstasy the vampire will ever know. As the mystical process transforms the now-dead corpse of the childe, it evens out imperfections and often makes the body beautiful, albeit in a surreal manner. Such beauty is frightening to behold, a predatory grace like that of a shark or venomous snake. The childe's senses also hone to an uncanny level, revealing sounds she has never before heard or heeded, tactile stimuli never appreciated with touch, panoplies of color imperceptible to the human eye, and myriad individually distinguishable smells.



The vampire's sense of taste heightens as well, though toward a single, terrible flavor. Only one substance satisfies the vampire: human blood. From the moment she rises, the vampire is a slave to the passion of her Hunger, and every night from her Embrace to eternity she will experience a starvation that can be sated only by preying upon members of her former species.



After the Embrace, the childe is known as a fledgling, under the protection and guidance of her sire until that sire deems her ready to face the night alone. It is the sire's responsibility to educate the childe in the ways of the Kindred, though such education is rarely formal, often spotty, and always tainted by the sire's jealousies and prejudices. Many sires, desiring conspirators, sycophants or outright dupes, poison the minds of their childer against their enemies or intentionally leave out important bits of information, the better to rein in the childe later.



First Nights



As the childe slowly enters the world of the Damned, she learns about the society of the undead through her sire's tutelage and accumulated experience. Should the sire introduce her to other Kindred, the fledgling may gain a firsthand knowledge of the pomp and ritual associated with the vampires' society. Most sires, however, sequester their childer from other Kindred, fearing that exposure to other vampires may sway their younglings' knowledge away from what the sires wish them to learn.



Many of these first nights are spent learning what it means to be undead. The childe inevitably meets her Beast, and either falls to frenzy or learns early on how to subjugate its wild call. The sire may offer aid and guidance in thwarting the Beast, or he may watch as it overtakes his childe, then admonish her for weakness afterward. It is now that the childe learns that undeath is indeed a curse - despite the power brought by the Embrace, she is no longer entirely herself, and must forever be wary of the Hunger that burns inside her.



Also at this time, the childe lean-is - too late! - to appreciate the emotional capacity possessed by mortals. As a vampire, the childe's heart has died, leaving her a cold corpse incapable of truly feeling anything. Most vampires compensate by making themselves feel, conjuring up memories of emotions long dead. Desperation is all that remains in the hearts of many vampires, as they realize what they have lost as their mortal selves died.



The first nights are a time of bleak revelations. Many fledglings cannot cope with the terrible new world of night into which they have been reborn, and choose to meet the obliterating rays of the sun rather than continue their existences.



Hunting



The most important lesson a newly Embraced Kindred learns is how to hunt for human prey. The sire inevitably takes an important role in this process, either instructing the childe in the art of feeding or leaving her to her own devices and offering criticism afterward.



The malice in a Kindred's personality tends to come to the fore when instructing a childe how to hunt. Many vampires offer no "weaning period" to their childer, whereby the vampire may subsist on the blood of animals. In fact, many sires fail to inform their childer that animal blood may sustain a vampire. They turn the childer upon humankind immediately, forcing them to prey upon what they once were.



A childe soon learns that the hunt is the cmx of a vampire's existence. Of all the practices to which the sire introduces his childe, feeding is the only one absolutely mandatory to the existence of a vampire. Thus, many sires guide their childer into savoring the hunt, stoking their passions on their prey's ten-or or basking in the anticipation of a draught of blood even before it courses over their lips. The vampire's feeding, known as the Kiss, engenders great ecstasy in the vessel, the person upon whom the vampire feeds. Needless to say, the Kindred feels physical bliss as well, as nourishing vitae rushes in to fill the void in the vampire's soul.



Kindred feed in numerous manners, as best befits their personalities. Some Kindred prefer the brutality of feeding from whomever they choose, roughly handling their vessels and leaving them broken afterward. Others go to great lengths to increase the sensuality of the Kiss, concocting elaborate seductions and gathering veritable harems of mortal lovers from whom they can feed. Still other Kindred steal their vessels' vitae without their knowledge, feeding from the sleeping or the oblivious. Kindred also experience the aftereffects of drinking from vessels who have peculiarities of blood - the vitae of an ill individual tastes poorly and may have an adverse effect on the vampire, while a Kindred who feeds from a drunken or drugged vessel will feel as if she herself is drunk or high. A few Kindred enjoy this vicarious debauchery, and select their vessels specifically for such intoxication.



In the end, each vampire cultivates her own particular forbidden and preferences when feeding. Learning to feed gives the vampire an opportunity to find these preferences, and the sire often enjoys watching his childe take the first few fumbling steps toward becoming a true predator. Kindred must remember, though, to observe the Masquerade when feeding. To this end, they typically lick the puncture wounds made by their fangs, magically sealing them shut and leaving no traces of their presence.



Havens



As a fledgling grows more and more knowledgeable in the ways of the Kindred, she must establish her own haven. Although her early nights are likely spent in the company of her sire and the safety of his haven, the time inevitably comes to leave the nest.



Selecting a haven is a very personal process, much as selecting a mortal dwelling is. A vampire must consider certain requirements when deciding upon her haven, however, that most mortals need not pay heed to.



Obviously, the haven must be secure from the rays of the sun. Even the slightest lick of sunlight can cause a Kindred to burst into flame. A haven must also offer reasonable isolation - curious neighbors who observe the nocturnal comings and goings of the person in the apartment next door may prove bothersome. Finally, the haven should offer physical security; during the daylight hours, vampires slumber unstirringly, and even should they manage to rouse themselves, they act sluggishly and with great lethargy. Foes who find a vampire's lair have a great advantage on that Kindred, for she is at their mercy.



For these reasons, many Kindred prefer inaccessible or highly guarded havens. The Nosferatu prefer the secrecy offered by the sewers, while no self-respecting Ventrue would think of keeping anything less than lavishly appointed apartments. Some



Kindred keep their mortal homes as havens, while others choose locations where no one would even consider to look, to discourage unwelcome visitors.



Domain



Although only the most powerful vampires claim regions of domain, most vampires tacitly claim small areas of personal influence. Of course, many princes allow vampires to claim only their havens and immediate surroundings as domains.



A vampire's domain is the area in which she is the authority - king of the castle, as it were. This does not necessarily mean that she has any "control" or vested interest in the domain, merely that it is nominally her "turf." Other Kindred who wish to visit must ask permission of the Kindred who claims it as domain.



Few young vampires claim domain other than their havens; elders have already taken the city's prime areas under their own aegis. This is a great bone of contention among many cities' Kindred, as the increasing numbers of undead must make do with the dwindling resources offered by the finite area in which they find themselves. Sometimes, open revolt or subtle usurpation is the only way to acquire new domain.



Kindred Society



Vampires are first and foremost solitary predators. A Kindred might go years or even decades without seeing another vampire, preferring to hunt in solitude or walk among a select group of mortals. Nonetheless, most Kindred choose or are forced to interact with their fellows at some point in their unlives; the movements of the Jyhad rarely leave even the most detached Kindred entirely untouched.



The society of the Damned is as structured as any mortal institution, if not more so. Numerous offices, titles and responsibilities circulate among the upper echelons of a city's Kindred, and these positions confer great power - albeit with an accompanying peril, as those who would shake the foundations of a Kindred power structure often come looking for obvious title-holders.



The following societal tableaux apply primarily to Kindred of the sect known as the Camarilla. As the upholder of the Masquerade and preserver of the ancient traditions of power, the Camarilla sets the standard of vampiric interaction. Vampires may adhere to the Camarilla's model or defiantly deviate from it, but they cannot simply ignore it. Kindred entirely outside the Camarilla's aegis often follow very different customs and mores, but we will speak of these things later.



The Prince



For time out of mind, vampires followed Darwin's law: Only the strong survive. Those who had the mettle to seize power and the strength to hold it would rule, and so it was. Vampires forbiddend themselves as warlords and nobles, controlling whatever territory they could hold, living in uneasy truce with their mortal and Cainite neighbors, and ever seeking to expand their holdings and herds. In the cities of the ancient world, this often proved disastrous, as vampires battled for trade and feeding grounds.



In the elder nights, the strongest vampire in each city or region claimed domain over it and used whatever means necessary to keep his control over it. As time went on, traditions sprang up around this claiming and controlling, and certain responsibilities were either tacitly assumed or forcibly taken by the one in power. The Camarilla set down and enforced these ideals over the centuries following the Renaissance. In 1743, a London anarch published a pamphlet decrying the elder society of Kindred, breaking the Masquerade in a most flamboyant manner. The Camarilla responded quickly, first by covering up the incident ("A most remarkable work of fantastical fiction!") and destroying the anarch, and then by formally acknowledging the position of prince. The office is still held by many vampires in these nights.



The prince is, to put it simply, the vampire who has enough power to hold domain over a city, codify the laws for that city and keep the peace. Such a position is typically held by an elder, for who but an elder has the necessary personal charisma and power to take and hold domain in a metropolis? In some small towns, younger vampires may be able to claim domain in the same way, but their claims are rarely respected by the coteries of the cities. On occasion, strange circumstances have placed younger vampires in a position to rule cities, but few such upstarts manage to hold their titles when the elders appear.



The title "prince" is simply that - a title given to formalize a role, whether that role is held by a man or a woman. There are no dynasties of vampires holding their cities for centuries on end, no hereditary ascensions. Sometimes a prince may be called by a title native to the land he rules, such as "baron," "sultan," "count" or a less formal title such as "boss." Kindred scholars tracing the origins of the term believe that it had its roots in the Dark Ages, in reference to the lord of the manor, becoming a solid term of address after the publishing of Machiavelli's The Prince.



A prince does not "reign" over a city. His role is more like that of an overseer or magistrate than that of a monarch. He is the judge who settles disputes between Kindred, the ultimate authority on the Traditions as they relate to his city, and the keeper of the peace. Above all, his concern is the Masquerade and its preservation. Whether this means he regularly scours his city for Sabbat or keeps a stranglehold on the wilder elements is up to him. Not every prince realizes or cares that his power is meant to be so informal; indeed, some demand that they be treated like the kings of old, holding "court" and requiring that their "subjects" within the domain attend them as they pass royal pronouncements. Such arrogance can rankle the populace, both disenfranchised youth and irritated elders.



The vampire denizens of a city owe their prince no oaths of loyalty or vassalage. Their obedience depends on their cowardice, and most princes make certain to have some means of reinforcing that cowardice. If a prince's rule is questioned or thwarted, he may call in force to maintain control. However, if there is not enough force for the problem, or he finds himself without allies, his reign ends.



Having followed the protocol demanded by the Traditions, most vampires ignore their prince, or give him half an ear at best to make sure they don't miss anything that might pertain to them. On the whole, Kindred have plenty of diversions to occupy themselves with besides listening to their "leader." Some elders, Inconnu and those in a position not to care (such as justicars) find princely announcements alternately amusing and arrogant, the blustering of a youngster still impressed with the gaudy trappings of power.



When all is said and done, however, the prince is nothing to brush off. A prince wields vast amounts of temporal power to achieve and maintain her position. Not only does she manage the Kindred affairs of a city, she usually has quite a bit of sway over mortal business. The police, the fire department, construction companies, hospitals, the mayor's office - all are extremely useful for putting down one's enemies or securing one's hold on a particular sphere of influence. If the prince wishes to squash a gang of particularly troublesome anarchs, she can have a construction company bulldoze their haven in the middle of the day. A Church-sponsored hunter operating out of a local cathedral may find the mayor's office calling to inquire about his church's tax-exempt status. Such influences usually capture the attention of those who might otherwise be inclined to thumb their noses at a prince. It is unwise to anger the one who could have your haven condemned by the zoning board or your phone line "accidentally" cut while a gas main is being dug.



Becoming Prince



As was mentioned earlier, there are no dynasties or royal families from which princes are selected (though some clans would argue that point). Traditionally, the eldest vampire of a city rules, although this is no longer true in every city. It is one thing to say that the eldest traditionally rules the city, but any vampire may challenge for domain and princedom. A prince reigns freely only when her claim is unchallenged. If she finds herself squaring off with one or more other claimants, then things get messy. There is a mad scramble for the crown, and whoever is left standing will rule. "Coronation," if it can be truly called that, can be anything from a bloodless, elder-backed coup to a violent usurpation led by a bloodthirsty coterie. Normally, the current regime is overthrown brutally and mercilessly, serving the dual purpose of dealing with the old prince and providing a graphic demonstration of the new prince's power. Whoever the new prince and however she takes the throne, though, she needs the support of the elders if she wishes to hold the crown for more than a night. Most importantly, the council of elders known as the primogen must sanction the reign of a prince; without this acknowledgment, the reign will be a remarkably short one.



Combat for the princedom is not simply a matter of pistols at midnight on a deserted street, or for that matter any kind of direct combat. Like everything about the Children of Caine, subtlety in all things counts, and the war for the crown takes place entirely in the shadows. The city's vampires - elders, coteries, individuals - choose their sides as the rivals cultivate allies and determine enemies. Many things can drive a Kindred to choose a particular claimant - promise of reward, loyalties to the vampire or her clan, concessions guaranteed upon ascension, personal beliefs, or threats - but once she has chosen, changing loyalties can be extremely dangerous, particularly if she has backed the wrong claimant when the fighting is done. Mortal institutions under vampiric influence - banks, industry, high society, education, police, the underworld - are brought to bear on the rival. Anything that can be done to give an added edge can, will, and has been tried. When the smoke clears, there is usually one claimant left standing, and the prize is in her grasp. Rarely is a new prince generous enough to leave her rival alive; even if she were, the primogen would never allow it to happen. Revenge, particularly that of fallen rivals, is a dish best not served at all.



Cleaning House



Sometimes a group of anarchs or ancillae decides to bring down a prince once and for all. Coups are dangerous to attempt unless one is very secure in one's allies. Princes rarely get their seats on charm alone, and most have broods of childer for protection. Taking on the prince can also mean taking on the primogen, who can readily crush any potential insurrection in the name of the city's stability.



A coup usually results in a political vacuum, and in the Kindred world, vacuums can have far-reaching consequences. A city in turmoil means instability; coteries battle for a place in the new order, elders war to ensure their survival, and sometimes the turmoil attracts the unwelcome presence of Sabbat, werewolves or witch-hunters. The resulting threat to the Masquerade can occasionally mean setting up any likely vampire to temporarily stabilize the city, but such solutions are rarely effective and often result in further chaos.



Most elders, and indeed the majority of vampires in a city, will support a prince in the name of a stable city. War is never pleasant and, for elders concerned with their survival, war means the potential for Final Death. Unless a prince has become completely unmanageable - through insanity, supernatural corruption or excessive tyranny - the Cainites of her city can count on being stuck with her for a good while.



Abdication can, and occasionally does, happen. Indeed, in recent nights, a number of strange, sudden abdications and uncanny disappearances of ruling figures have rocked the ancient power structures. If one or more primogen choose to make unlife miserable for their prince for whatever reason, she may be driven from office. A vote of no confidence is also possible, but rare in the extreme, owing to the potential chaos that can arise when a prince is forced out of office or leaves under bitter circumstances.



Advantages of Princedom



Some vampires believe that only the insane or vain seek out the position of prince. After all, as the symbol of Cainite power in a city, the prince is the likeliest target for anarchs, Sabbat and other perils. Add to this the political squabbling and jockeying for position within a prince's "court," and perhaps the critics are right. However, princedom must come with advantages to entice even the lowest to dream, and it does in spades.



- Right to progeny - Only the prince may freely create progeny. Other vampires who wish to sire must first obtain his permission or risk the destruction of themselves and their new childer. The prince may deny a Kindred who has offended him permission to sire a childe; conversely, he may sire as he chooses, in order to have more loyal followers. Most princes are reluctant to allow their subjects to sire. This stems partly from paranoia, partly from simple space considerations; after all, an overcrowded city risks the Masquerade.



- Protection of the elders - The primogen generally support their prince so long as he maintains order, preserves the Masquerade, and protects the city during times of trouble, such as werewolf incursions or Sabbat attacks.



- Political power - Among the Camarilla, a prince can expect to be heard by most elders and enjoys greater status than the ruck and run of Kindred. In almost any gathering, he is typically accorded great respect.



- Control over domain and those who enter - Under the Fifth Tradition, the prince may extend his reign to those who enter his domain, which is the entire city or region. New vampire arrivals, whether travelers or hopeful residents, are expected by the same Tradition to present themselves to him. The prince may punish Kindred who fail to introduce themselves.



- Feeding - The prince may restrict or limit the feeding grounds of other vampires for any number of reasons, chief among them the preservation of the Masquerade. This most often affects where Kindred may feed (e.g., "Not in the red-light district" or "Avoid the Clermont Hotel") and from whom (e.g., "Clergy and children are forbidden"). Disobeying orders regarding feeding can be very dangerous, as the prince may punish violators on grounds of breaking the Masquerade.



- Domain over enemies - By the Sixth Tradition, the prince may call a blood hunt against those who cross her too many times. She may not destroy at will (the elders' protection can run out inconveniently if she oversteps her bounds), but if she determines her enemies to have broken one or more Traditions, she is perfectly within her rights to punish them. Naturally, what constitutes a violation of the Traditions can be stretched quite far in the name of power.



The Nightly Game



The powerplays and intrigues that swarm around any prince are rarely dull. When several elders jostle for greater position and access to the prince, unlife can get downright exciting. Each Cainite has her own way to attempt to sway her ruler to her side, whether through cajolery, flattery, trickery or even threats if the stakes are high enough. Through it all, the players practice studied disinterest in the whole messy business, but only a fool would believe it. Pushing matters to the point of a coup d'etat or abdication is ill advised - power vacuums can mean blood in the streets - but the elders play more than one game in the corridors of power.



Most princes are "advised" by a group of elders called the primogen. Collectively, the primogen can be considered among the most powerful vampires in a city, and can rival the prince for influence of the city's Kindred. Individually, however, they are either not as powerful as the prince himself or do not care to devote themselves to the duties of maintaining a city (beware these last, for if they become discontented, they can influence a coup by merely stretching). The primogen usually serve as check and balance against the power of the prince, while seeking to advance their own or their clan's agendas. The bickering of the primogen can bog down the simplest of decisions and cause as much or more trouble than a prince's high-handed pronouncements.



The struggle between and among prince and primogen is by no means the sole component of the Kindred's political game. The prince versus the elders, clan versus clan, elder versus neonate, traditionalist versus anarch - add in personal vendettas, revenge, greed, alliances and powermongering, and one has a very unsettled mix that can change from night to night.



Other Kindred of Importance



Over the centuries, certain positions have sprung up in the cities. Some assist the prince in keeping order; others began more as "vanity" positions, but became more solidified and codified as time went on.



- The Primogen - The primogen are the assembled elders of each clan in a city. Most often, each clan has a representative primogen, but in some cities a prince refuses to allow a given clan to place a member on this council of elders. In theory, primogen represent their clans among the political body of elders, but in practice the primogen are more often an "old vampires' club" and an incestuous nest of treachery and favor-currying. Primogen - the term refers to individual members as well as the collected body - convene at the prince's discretion. In cities with powerful or despotic princes, the primogen may he nothing more than a figurehead, while in other cities princes govern solely at the whim of the elder council.



It is worth noting that the prince is often not the primogen for his clan. Although some Kindred claim that having duplicate clans involved in the political structure weighs matters in favor of that clan, no one is really in a position to change it.



- The Sheriff- Most sheriffs are appointed by the prince and approved by the primogen. While the job description may vary from city to city, the sheriffs prime job is to be the prince's "enforcer," the vampire who hauls offenders into court, keeps order on the streets, and generally stands ready to assist with the "muscle" aspects of ruling. Sheriffs may select deputies, who occasionally require the prince's approval.



- The Harpies - These Kindred pride themselves on being the social managers of Elysium. They traffic in gossip and social maneuvering, and status is their coin. With the right or wrong word to a prince, they can make or break a vampire's place in the city. This position is rarely appointed outright; over time, those with the skills to be harpies tend to rise to the top. Most are unimpressed with displays of bluster and demonstrate remarkable insight into vampire nature. Bucking a harpy will assure one a place at the bottommost rung of the ladder of power for years to come.



- The Whip - Primogen occasionally keep whips as assistants. Not much different from the whips in mortal government, the whip's job is to goad and encourage discussion and decision-making during clan meetings, and to keep the clan updated on their primogen members' doings. Whips are selected by the primogen.



- The Seneschal - This is one position that many princes would like to do without, but which occasionally is necessary. One prince described the filling of this position to be akin to choosing which knife to put at her throat. A seneschal is meant to be a chamberlain, a second-in-command and an advisor to the prince. At any time, he may be asked to step into the prince's place if she leaves town on business, abdicates or is slain. Naturally, a prince wishes to have final authority on such an important position, and many have fought endlessly with their primogen over the subject. This is a dangerous position in more ways than one - familiarity with the subject can give one ideas...



- The Keeper of Elysium - The keeper is in charge of what goes on in Elysium. A Toreador wishing to display her latest work, a Tremere wanting to give a lecture, or a Brujah scheduling an open debate on princely policies - all must clear things with the keeper, who can cancel or approve an event on the grounds of preserving the Masquerade. The keeper is responsible for ensuring that mortals do not enter the area during Elysium and that events run smoothly. Most keepers are appointed by the prince, often with the stipulation that their appointment is conditional until their qualifications are assured.



- The Scourge -As the nights grow more and more violent and the cities fill with unknown Kindred, some princes have resurrected this ancient position. Essentially, the scourge patrols the borders of a princedom, seeking out and often destroying newcomers who have failed to present themselves. Caitiff, as well as the fledglings of the 13th, 14th and 15th generations, have much to fear from the scourge. In some cases, even vampires who have followed protocol fall victim to the scourge, as princes reflexively react to fears of overpopulation and espionage. A few scourges are Assamite assassins under contract to a prince.



The Traditions



A vampire living in a prince-ruled city must accept certain responsibilities for the privileges of security and stability. This stability is maintained only when the Kindred within behave in a proper manner, one dictated by a near-universal set of rules. These rules are known by the gentle-sounding name of the Six Traditions, although they are hardly polite suggestions. For Camarilla Kindred, and the princes who enforce them, they are the law. A vampire may be assured that wherever she travels, the Traditions will be in force. They may be interpreted differently, but they remain. It is through the enforcement of these laws, and through the laws themselves, that princes receive much of their power. Obviously, then, princes are among the most zealous of the Traditions' enforcers.



The Six Traditions that form the laws of vampire society are believed to have been passed down since the wars that slew the Second Generation. They are rarely written down, but they have never been forgotten, and they are known by all Kindred in some form. Even vampires who scorn the Traditions know them; though their specific wordings may vary, the intent behind them never falters.



It is a popular Camarilla conceit that a sire recite the Traditions to his childe before that childe is recognized as a neonate. Some princes stage grand spectacles to honor new childer's transition from fledgling to neonate, while others need not even witness the release, trusting the sire with the proper execution. Almost all childer learn the Traditions well before this recitation, but the act is accorded great symbolism and gravity in Camarilla affairs. Staunch supporters of the Camarilla and the Traditions maintain that a newly Embraced Kindred has not truly become a vampire until her sire speaks the Traditions to her. Obviously, the Traditions are quite a serious matter, and the sire is held accountable for the childe until, by speaking them to her, he makes her responsible for upholding the code herself.



Some vampires believe that Caine himself created the Traditions when he sired his childer, and that what modem vampires follow are their progenitor's original wishes for his descendants. Others, however, think that the Antediluvians created them to maintain control over their childer, or that they were simply a set of common-sense ideas that were upheld over the millennia because they worked. The Tradition of the Masquerade, for example, is thought to have existed in some form since the nights of the First City, but it changed in response to the Inquisition.



A number of young vampires, children of the modem world, see the Traditions as being merely a tool of the elders to maintain their stranglehold on Kindred society, and an antique tool at that. The times that produced the need for the Masquerade are over and done, ancient history. Caine, Gehenna, the Antediluvians - all myths with about as much substance as the Flood or the Tower of Babel, and all for the sake of controlling the younger generations. It's time to drop the Traditions and live in the modem age. The vampires of the Sabbat rabidly adhere to this reasoning, and their scorn for the Traditions is one of the primary motivations behind their constant attacks on the ancient power structures.



Most elders see the young as temperamental adolescents who think they know everything but who lack the wisdom and experience of age. As many of the rebels are anarchs and neonates, mostly powerless and without voice in Kindred society, it should come as no great surprise that they are so wild. However, not every elder takes such an indulgent viewpoint. Many feel that the reckless whelps who demand the Traditions be dropped may get their wish when they bring mortal society down on their heads. Natural selection takes care of a few of these, but such selection has occasionally been "assisted" by a prince exasperated beyond patience with a particularly recalcitrant young vampire.



What follows is the most common wording of the Traditions. Bear in mind that this is the phrasing used by elders and on formal occasions. The wording may change according to the clan, the age of the vampire speaking, or simple circumstance. During a childe's presentation to the prince, she may be required to recite the Traditions as proof that her sire has taught them to her.



The First Tradition:

The Masquerade



Thou shalt not reveal thy thy nature to those not of the Blood. Doing so shall renounce thy claims of Blood.



The Second Tradition:

The Domain



Thy domain is thy concern. All others owe thee respect while in it. None may challenge thy word in thy domain.



The Third Tradition:

The Progeny



Thou shalt sire another only with permission of thine elder. If thou createst another without thine elder's leave, both thou and thy progeny shalt be slain.



The Fourth Tradition:

The Accounting



Those thou create are thine own childer. Until thy progeny shall be released, thou shalt command them in all things. Their sins are thine to endure.



The Fifth Tradition:

Hospitality



Honor one another's domain, When thou comest to a foreign city, thou shalt present thyself to the one who ruleth there. Without the word of acceptance, thou art nothing.



The Sixth Tradition:

Destruction



Thou art forbidden to destroy another of thy kind. The right of destruction belongeth only to thine elder. Only the eldest among thee shall call the blood hunt.



The Tradition of the Masquerade



This has become the foundation of modem. Kindred society and the basis for the Masquerade that hides vampires from mortal eyes. To reveal vampires to the mortal world would be disastrous to both. While most people do not believe in vampires, there are enough who do that revealing vampiric existence would place all Kindred at risk. In older nights, during the Dark Ages and more superstitious ages, this Tradition was less strictly enforced, and vampires rode through the night with few cares for the mortal eyes who saw them. The Inquisition and Burning Times changed this drastically, however, as those vampires who could be seen were slain and tortured into revealing their secrets. While the youth may prattle about the Inquisition as ancient history, it is still very fresh in the minds of the elders who survived it. This is one of the greatest points of contention between the Camarilla and the Sabbat - the Sabbat sees no need to hide itself from the feeble kine, while the Camarilla knows the opposite to be true.



A breach of the Masquerade is the most serious crime a vampire can commit, and one of the easiest for a prince to fabricate if she wishes to punish an enemy. Depending on how strictly the prince upholds the Masquerade, anything from using vampiric powers in public to having mortal friends may constitute a breach.



To stave off their immortal boredom, many vampires skirt the Masquerade as closely as they can, taking thrill from the forbidden rush that places their unlives in jeopardy. The world has acknowledged many artists, poets, writers, musicians, models, club habitues, actors and fashion designers who, unbeknownst to the populace, were vampires. Of course, many of these vampires saw their unlives come to abrupt ends, as other Kindred decided that their continued existences were threats to the Children of Caine as a whole.



The Masquerade is a dangerous balance; ironically enough, the elders who support it most strongly are sometimes the ones who threaten it (albeit indirectly and without their recognition). An apocryphal story tells of a pair of vampire-hunters - a new recruit and her patron - on vigil in a nightclub. The patron said to his charge, "There is a vampire in this establishment. Find him," whereupon the charge immediately selected the thin, pale gentleman in 18th-century velvet and brocade. Sure enough, that was the vampire - a Ventrue envoy from a neighboring city.



The Tradition of Domain



Once, vampires staked claims to specific areas to use as hunting grounds, bases of power, or because they wished to take care of them. This Tradition was then used to enforce the idea of "domain," and a vampire could be justified in killing another because her domain was violated. Over the years, as societies changed, this became unacceptable. For the past 200 or so years, a city or region ruled by a prince became the domain of the prince upon his taking the throne, or at least in theory. The truth is, a number of vampires maintain domain, many times from the sheer weight of custom ("The sewers have always been the domain of the Nosferatu," or "A Ventrue has ruled this bank since its founding"). Of course, in modem nights, with some cities hosting vampire populations of 30,50, even 100 or more, concessions must be made. As such, many vampires hunt where they will, in the communal hunting grounds of the city's bars, theaters and nightclubs, which are known collectively as "The Rack" in Kindred slang.



Younger vampires, and a number of older ones, often still attempt to hold bits of territory, protecting and using them as private feeding grounds. Some anarchs claim that these mini- fiefdoms are granted by the prince as reward, proof that only the lapdogs get the treats. This is incorrect - the Kindred who hold their bits of turf are violating the Second Tradition, and the prince need not stand for it. He often lets violations go, however, in the name of expediency; there are more important concerns than chasing after every petty would-be anarch who stakes out turf. He may entrust certain trusted allies with guardianship of particular areas, and grant them a few privileges for the burden of the job, but in the end, he holds domain over the city. This allows him to keep order, for he may, by the Second Tradition, punish interlopers with impunity.



For solitary vampires or small groups staking out their territory, domain holds immense value to them, even if the territory is an urban wasteland. Few princes actually grant territory, but they occasionally allow "squatters," provided the vampires there support them and uphold the law there. The downside to this is the turf battles that can arise between gangs of anarchs or coteries. These can spill over into the mortal world and threaten the Masquerade. Some princes have gone so far as to encourage such conflict, regardless of the danger, in order to set the troublemakers at each other's throats and distract them from the business of the city.



If nothing else, each Kindred may claim her haven as domain, making her responsible for the activity in and around the area. Some vampires take an active interest in their environment to ensure a secure haven, while others merely want a room where they can get away from the sun and to hell with the rest.



The question of what exactly constitutes domain is debated nightly. Does domain mean the physical territory and its concerns (such as hunting and haven), or does a domain also grant a vampire access to and influence over the mortal spheres within ? Most princes argue that domain is strictly an issue of physical "turf," but wisely realize that influence over mortal affairs comes with the territory, no matter how they might attempt to curb it otherwise. A vampire who keeps up domain at the docks cannot help but become involved in the nightly mortal business of shipping and unions, if for no other reason than to keep her haven secure (after all, a labor strike could be very inconvenient, particularly if her bolthole is on the other side of the picket line). Very few vampires stake a domain encompassing mortals they cannot affect in some way, which can be a help or a headache to their princes. A prince does, however, become inclined to step in when a particular vampire's power within and stemming from her domain threatens to eclipse his own.



As the nights progress and omens of Gehenna permeate Kindred society, more and more vampires fortify individual domains, holing themselves away in spite of princely prohibition. Only in this manner, these paranoid creatures reason, do they have a chance of surviving the Jyhad.



The Tradition of Progeny



Most princes insist that they are the "elder" of this Tradition's wording and, as such, require that any vampire wishing to create a childe obtain their permission before the creation. Most vampires obey more out of fear than respect; after all, the unlife of a childe is at risk. If a childe has already been created without permission, the prince may claim the childe to be of his brood, declare sire and childe outcast and throw them out of the city, or have both slain outright. At the prince's discretion, childer who are created and abandoned without being taught of their existence may be "adopted" by other vampires, who accept full responsibility no differently than if they had created the childer themselves. The Camarilla recognizes the prince's right to restrict creation, out of concern for overpopulation. Indeed, such is the Camarilla's concern for the increasingly strained vampiric population that, at a recent conclave, its leaders resurrected the institution of the scourge. Scourges patrol princely domains, finding Kindred created without permission and either expelling or destroying them.



In the Old World, this Tradition has several corollaries. The would-be sire's sire must be consulted, as must the prince who holds domain over the sire's haven (if there is one). European Kindred are noted for their complete lack of tolerance for those who transgress against this Tradition. Failure to gain the permission of any of these undead can result in the outright slaying of the childe, and possibly the sire as well. Disregard and lack of respect may be appropriate for American rabble, but they certainly do not belong in the Old World.



The Tradition of Accounting



If a vampire creates a childe, she is responsible for that childe, no differently than a mortal parent is for her child. If the childe cannot handle the burdens of vampirism, the sire must take care of the matter one way or another. If the childe threatens the Masquerade, either through ignorance or malice, the sire must prevent it. The sire must ensure that the childe is taught the Traditions and the ensuing responsibilities, and see to it that the childe will not constitute a threat to herself or the Masquerade upon her release. The sire is also responsible for protecting the childe. A prince is under no obligation to recognize a childe, and other vampires may kill or feed from a childe with impunity.



Before siring, a wise vampire considers the maturity of the childe-to-be. Will she be able to endure the changes to her body and soul? Will she understand what is being asked of her when the Traditions are recited? No sire wishes to be responsible for a childe forever (although a long childehood is not unknown), but releasing a childe before she is ready courts destruction.



Releasing a childe typically involves the sire introducing the childe to the prince who holds domain where the sire and childe live. The childe may be asked to recite the Traditions or provide other proof that she has been taught and understands them. If the prince, for whatever reasons, does not accept a childe, then the childe must find a new city. On occasion, a sire must also introduce the childe to his own sire, but this is not always required.



After release, the childe (now a neonate) is permitted to live in the city with full rights as accorded by the prince's law and the Traditions. The release is considered a major rite of passage, much like a coming of age for mortals, for the neonate is responsible for his own actions. He will be watched carefully in the coming months; his actions determine whether he will be considered an "adult" and treated as one.



The Tradition of Hospitality



Some call this the Tradition of "politeness": Knock before entering. This was done even before princes ruled cities, and continues to be done even if there is only one other Kindred in a domain. Simply put, a vampire traveling to a new city should present herself to the prince or other elder in charge in that city. This process can be frightfully formal, with a prince demanding some form of surety regarding the newcomer's status, politics and lineage, or as casual as meeting at Elysium and introducing oneself politely. Some princes require guests to announce their arrivals immediately, while others accept presentations weekly or within the lunar month. Certain very liberal princes even permit visitors to come and go unannounced as they please, requiring that a guest present herself only if she wishes to take up permanent residence in a city.



Those who choose not to present themselves take dangerous chances. If a city is currently facing Jyhad, a newcomer risks being mistaken for an enemy. A prince may invoke the Second Tradition to punish an unintroduced vampire with impunity. By the Fifth Tradition, a prince's right to question all who enter her domain is unchallenged, even if her power to expel may be thwarted occasionally. A prince also has the right to refuse entry to any who enter, particularly in the case of newcomers whose poor reputations precede them or who bring cumbersome baggage in the form of blood hunts, enemies or other potential threats to the city and Masquerade.



Such individual denials have become quite common in the modern nights, as princes grow paranoid and xenophobic in light of looming Gehenna. Some princes, when presented with a group of Kindred visitors, permit entry to certain members of the coterie while denying it to others, reasoning that, if the group is on some sort of sinister errand, its potential to harm will be lessened by dividing its numbers. Certain notorious Kindred may also find themselves unwelcome in some cities, while their companions are welcomed without reservation.



Not every vampire chooses to present herself. Vampires such as Inconnu, Methuselahs and even some elders refuse on the grounds that they do not acknowledge the prince's right and power over them, even if they are in her domain. Vampires of independent clans (such as the Ravnos or Giovanni) may prefer not to have a prince's eye scrutinizing them. Autarkis and anarchs simply sneer at the prince; they aren't part of the party, so why should they bother knocking? And vampires who were made, then abandoned - an increasingly common phenomenon - may be unaware of the necessity.



The Tradition of Destruction



The Tradition of Destruction is perhaps the most easily abused and the most hotly contested aspect of Caine's code. Few other laws have caused so much controversy in the halls of power, and this Tradition is forever under reinterpretation.



Most believe that the original meaning gave a sire right of destruction over his progeny (which is upheld by Kindred law). However, if "elder" is interpreted to mean "prince," the Tradition covers its modem meaning, and one many princes claim gladly: Only the prince may call for the destruction of another Kindred in the city. The Camarilla has upheld this claim for the extra security it provides a prince's reign. It is a right which many princes cling to, and they enforce it with brutal strength if need be.



Murder of another Kindred by one who is not granted the Right of Destruction is not tolerated. If the vampire is caught in the act, it usually means the destruction of the murderer herself. Investigation of such murder is usually swift and thorough, although the status of the victim does have some impact on this. Generally, the higher the rank of the victim, the swifter and more thorough the investigation. While the murder of two neonates may cause consternation in a community, it might take the death of an elder before the wheels turn in a more timely fashion. Some ancillae have taken this to mean that anarchs may be slaughtered with impunity. This is dangerous to assume; if nothing else, the prince may order the murderer slain for attempting to usurp her Tradition-given right.



Turmoil in the streets is considered by many to be one of the best covers for kinslaying, but the punishment for getting caught is still severe. The only time when a vampire ranked lower than an elder might receive sanctioning to kill another is during a blood hunt.



The Lextalionis



The ancient law of "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth" is as true for Kindred as it is for kine. The precept is simple: Those who break the laws are slain. A vampire who violates the Traditions and brings the wrath of the elders on his head is hunted down and destroyed. All who hear the call are expected to participate and assist. The most common name for this action is the blood hunt.



Only the eldest in a city may call the blood hunt. "Eldest" is considered most times to be the prince. Other elders or even ancillae may call a hunt, but they would have few takers; overstepping one's bounds into princely territory is unwise. Only a foolish prince would openly call a hunt for personal reasons; even the lowest Kindred know what the hunt is meant for, and a prince who uses it without proper justification of the charges loses respect in the eyes of his subjects.



Aiding and abetting the quarry can be a sure ticket to suffer a blood hunt oneself. At least nominal participation is recommended on the grounds of survival, even if the Kindred does not agree with the hunt or its charges. A powerful prince may charge that all vampires in a city are required to participate in a hunt, on pain of being declared accomplices. This decree is reserved for the most serious of crimes.



A blood hunt is not a hunt in the sense of an English fox-hunt, which is what comes to the minds of many young vampires. The hunters spread out across the city like a net to track their quarry, calling in flanks when the prey is in sight. Like all things vampiric, the Masquerade is observed, and mortals rarely realize that anything is happening around them, except perhaps some strange incidents that they will either forget or read about in next morning's paper. Many times, influences in the mortal world are brought to bear on the hunted; he may find that every airline is suddenly booked full, the police have an APB on him, Church-sponsored witch-hunters have been called in, his bank accounts are tapped out before he can touch them, etc. Disturbingly, more and more princes are resorting to calling in Assamite trackers from outside the domain, using them as vampiric bloodhounds against the hunted.



The blood hunt is not called lightly, though it has been called more often in the last decade than in entire centuries of yore. The Camarilla reserves the right to examine the prince's judgment in conclave, hearing evidence for and against the accused. The threat of a conclave has been deterrent enough to keep a hunt from being declared. A prince who is determined to have called the hunt without cause rarely suffers formal punishment (unless he has made a habit of this), but he often suffers a great loss of status. Unfortunately, even if the accused is found to be innocent, it is often after the fact, and tradition dictates that once a blood hunt is called, it cannot be stopped.



A hunted may attempt to flee the city and seek a new haven, an option occasionally offered by princes who are being forced to exile someone in the name of stability or when the offense does not warrant death. However, by tradition, the hunt remains in effect in that city, no matter who rules in the future. The hunted should never attempt to return unless she wishes to court Final Death.



Blood hunts are typically the business of the cities in which they originate. In the case of truly horrendous crimes, word is spread to other cities, requesting that the hunt be called against the offender there as well. Kindred who have committed some crime that affects the Camarilla as a whole (such as a spectacular breach of the Masquerade on national television) are an example of such.



Elysium



Though most younger vampires consider the tradition of Elysium a stuffy, outdated custom, it is one of the more honored of the Kindred's traditions. A prince may declare portions of domain to be Elysium, places free from violence. It is here that many vampires come to pass the nights, debating, politicking and conducting intrigues among themselves for long hours. This is also where the Kindred business of the city takes place, and just about every vampire will have at least one occasion to visit Elysium, if only to speak with the prince or an elder. However, it is certainly an elders' playground, and the young who venture here are expected to remember that.



Elysium is said to be under the "Pax Vampirica," meaning that no violence of any sort is permitted to take place and that Elysium is neutral ground. While tempers may flare and heated words may be exchanged, rivals are expected to keep a leash on their tempers. When apologies don't work, offenders are usually shown the door and told to correct their behavior. If things do get out of control on the premises, the prince may punish the offenders through the invocation of the First Tradition.



Most areas of Elysium tend to be spots conducive to artistic or intellectual pursuits, such as opera houses, theaters, museums, galleries, university halls and the like. Occasionally, nightclubs or even certain Kindred havens are declared Elysium. Wherever one goes, one is expected to have some semblance of proper dress and manners, if for no reason other than the Masquerade.



Elysium rules are simple:



1) No violence is permitted on the premises. (Many princes take this a step further and demand that no weapons be brought into Elysium, to prevent hot tempers from having ready means.)



2) No art is to be destroyed on pain of Final Death. ("Art" has been expanded to include the artist on occasion, making the vampires of Clan Toreador some of the greatest proponents of Elysium.)



3) Elysium is neutral ground. (With relation to Rule One; what happens off Elysium grounds is another thing, however, and the upstart neonate who insults an elder during Elysium had best have reliable transportation back to her haven when she leaves.)



4) Remember the Masquerade at all times. (This includes such matters as entering and leaving, taking a heated argument outside to cool, or hunting.)



It is also considered bad manners to show up to Elysium hungry. While refreshments are sometimes provided, often they are not, and hunting around Elysium grounds can draw suspicion. If a Kindred brings a guest to Elysium, she is responsible for that guest's behavior.



Sects



Sects are groups of vampires and clans that supposedly share a common ideology. They are a modern contrivance, but an important one. Sects as they are known in these nights first surfaced after the Great Anarch Revolt, a continent-wide upheaval which took place in Europe during the 15th century. Many elders accept sect membership grudgingly, deriding sects as "foolishness - the Blood is all that matters." In nights before the Great Anarch Revolt and the Inquisition, these elders claim, there were no sects at all. Other vampires argue that this is still true - a vampire in a sizable city may go a decade or more without ever seeing another Kindred, so of what use is a sect?



Regardless, most vampires belong to one sect or another; others claim independence, no preference, or that they are affiliated with their clan, not a sect. The sect known as the Camarilla is arguably the largest and most prevalent, though its rival the Sabbat has recently made considerable inroads against it and still opposes the Camarilla at every turn. The secretive Inconnu, when it may be reached for comment, maintains that it is not a sect, although it seems to be organized and manages to steer clear of the other sects. On the opposite side of the coin, the anarchs make much show of pretending to be a sect, though they are the first to enlist Camarilla aid when the Sabbat appears at a city's borders. Thus, the Camarilla considers the anarchs to be under its purview.



The Camarilla



The largest sect of vampires in existence, the Camarilla concerns itself with the Masquerade, thereby hoping to maintain a place for Kindred in the modern nights. The Camarilla is an open society; it claims all vampires as members (whether they want to belong or not), and any vampire may claim membership, regardless of lineage.



According to the often-contradictory history of the Kindred, the Camarilla came to be at the end of the Anarch Revolt, sometime in the 15th century. The Kindred of Clan Ventrue loudly claim to have been instrumental in the sect's formation, to which many Kindred owe their unlives. With the enforcement of the Masquerade, Kindred had a means of foiling the Inquisition, a Church office sworn to the destruction of supernatural creatures.



Though the Camarilla is the largest sect, just over half of the 13 known vampire clans actively participate in its affairs. The sect holds meetings attended by active clans' representatives; these gatherings are known as convocations. It also calls periodic conclaves, which are open to any and all members of the sect, to discuss matters of imminent sect importance. Only Justicars, officers elected by the Inner Circle to attend to matters of the Traditions, may call conclaves. Justicars are always of great age, and rightly feared; as such, their interpretations of the Traditions are heeded out of self-preservation. Coteries of vampires known as archons attend the Justicars; meeting an archon is usually a portentous event.



Officially, the Camarilla does not recognize the existence of the Antediluvians or Caine. It reasons that these vampires, if they ever existed at all, have long since suffered the Final Death, and those who allude to them are publicly derided.



Gehenna Cults



As the fear of Gehenna grips the Kindred community, more and more Gehenna cults form. These groups, which resemble secret societies or cliques, are most common among the Camarilla, though some Gehenna cults pervade the Sabbat and even the independent clans. Due to the stigma of belonging to a Gehenna cult, cult business is always conducted in secret, and the cults are officially derided as foolish rumor. In recent nights, though, they have proliferated, and certain vampires of great power and influence secretly belong to Gehenna cults.



Gehenna cults exist to prepare for, or prevent, the end of the world. Fearing the culmination of the Jyhad and the return of the Antediluvians, the cults prepare either to serve the Ancients (thus hopefully averting their own destruction when the end comes) or to discover the Antediluvians' hidden havens (thus striking preemptively against them and averting Gehenna outright).



The Sabbat



Rumored to have its origins in a medieval death cult, the Sabbat is greatly feared by Kindred who do not belong to it. The sect is monstrous and violent, and no longer clings to any trappings of human philosophy or morality. Members instead revel in their vampiric unlives. Sometimes referred to as the Black Hand, the Sabbat actively seeks the overthrow of the Traditions, the destruction of the Camarilla, and the subjugation of humankind.The Sabbat recruits wherever it takes hold, spreading like a poisonous weed and tearing down the established institutions around it. Unlike the Camarilla, the Sabbat recognizes the existence of the Antediluvians, though it rabidly opposes them. According to Sabbat propaganda, the Antediluvians pull the strings of the entire world, and it is this malignant control they oppose. They see the Camarilla as pawns of the Ancients, and oppose its members politically as well as physically. Most Sabbat express bilious contempt for the vampires of the Camarilla, whom they see as cowardly wretches unable to accept their predatory natures.



Outsiders know little about the Sabbat's inner workings. Some Camarilla Kindred even doubt its existence, believing it to be a rumor created by elders to keep troublesome childer in line - an undead boogeyman. Lurid tales about the sect spread like wildfire, including claims that its members indulge in ceaseless diablerie, worship demons, hunt and kill other vampires, and possess the ability to break blood bonds. The only consistent rumor attributed to the Sabbat is its members' apparent love of fire - the sect has a fearsome reputation for leaving burning wakes behind it.



The Inconnu



The Inconnu are not a sect so much as they are a disparate group of like-minded vampires. No longer wishing to be the puppets of those older than they, and tired of the incessant maneuvering of those younger than they, the Inconnu seem to have dropped out of the Jyhad altogether. This is what distinguishes an Inconnu vampire from those of other sects - the Inconnu distance themselves from other vampires and their contemptible machinations.



The Inconnu are rumored (as no one ever really goes looking for them) to be of great age and potency. Many reportedly spend much time in torpor or otherwise sleeping, the better to avoid the Jyhad. Some Kindred liken the Inconnu to the Antediluvians, claiming that they have grown away from the world and into a timeless, inhuman mindset. Other Kindred believe that the Inconnu all pursue or have attained Golconda, a fabled state of vampiric transcendence.



Kindred who deal with the Inconnu typically leave the encounter with a sense of profound mystery and awe. Although the Inconnu seem to be informal and loosely organized, they communicate very well among themselves. Inconnu know when to avoid Kindred, when to hide from them and when to unleash their significant power to turn vampires away. Their agenda, if they even have one, is unknown.



The Clans



If the myth of the Antediluvians is to be believed, Caine sired a number of progeny, who then sired childer themselves. These childer, accordingly of the Third Generation, were the progenitors of the modern clans, and all vampires descended from them shared common traits and characteristics. Certainly this is true to some degree, as each clan has a set of vampiric powers its members learn more readily than others, and each clan also has a distinguishing weakness or character flaw by which its members may be identified.



Lineage is important to the Kindred. Though they are loners and typically shun each other's company by nature, the Damned place great value on their heritage. The honor a vampire is due stems from clan as much as generation, and even the most dull-witted Kindred is afforded some modicum of respect if his legacy demands it.



There are 13 known clans, each supposedly spawned by one of the Antediluvians, but whispers circulate through the Kindred world about "lesser" clans or bloodlines that branched off from their parent genealogies somewhere in the nights of history. Few vampires have ever met Kindred claiming to hail from these mysterious bloodlines, and few of these have turned out to be anything other than Caitiff with delusions of self-importance. It is widely accepted, however, that of the 13 "great" clans, seven claim membership in the Camarilla, two belong to the Sabbat, and the remaining four abstain from sects entirely.



The Clans of the Camarilla



The Camarilla claims that all vampires are under its purview, whether they wish to be so included or not. The Camarilla realistically comprises seven clans, though any Kindred may be recognized as a member if she so declares.



Brujah



As the Brujah tell the tale, they were once philosopher-kings of Mesopotamia, Persia and Babylon. They controlled an empire that spanned from the cradle of civilization to northern Africa, and collected lore and knowledge from around the world. In their pursuit of freedom and enlightenment, however, they killed their founder. For this, Caine cast them out from the First City. Since then, the Brujah have suffered inescapable decline. Now they are perceived as little more than spoiled childer who have no sense of pride or history. One of the mainstays of the Great Anarch Revolt, the Bmjah were barely brought to heel by the founders of the Camarilla, and the clan as a whole still resents the elders. Though nominally in the Camarilla, the Brujah are the sect's firebrands and agitators, testing the Traditions and rebelling in the name of whatever causes they hold dear. Many Brujah are outright anarchs, defying authority and serving no prince.



Gangrel



The night-prowling Gangrel are feral vampires and possess disturbing animalistic tendencies and features. Rarely staying in one place, Gangrel are nomadic wanderers, satisfied only when running alone under the night sky. Their founder is whispered to have been a barbarian, unlike the other clan progenitors, and for this reason, Gangrel often Embrace outsiders. Distant, aloof and savage, Gangrel are often tragic individuals; although many hate the cities' crowds and constrictions, the presence of hostile werewolves prevents most Gangrel from living outside their confines. Gangrel vampires seem to support the Camarilla solely because it intrudes upon their unlives less than the Sabbat. Some members of Clan Gangrel think that independence would be better than their nominal Camarilla involvement, however, and the clan's continued membership in the sect is uncertain.



Malkavian



Clan Malkavian has suffered throughout history, and continues to do so to this very night. Every member of this clan is afflicted with madness, and all are slaves to their debilitating lunacy. The Malkavian clan founder is rumored to have been one of the most important vampires of old, but in committing some grievous crime, Caine cursed him and his descendants with insanity. Throughout Cainite history, Malkavians have been alternately reared for their bizarre behavior and sought out for their even more bizarre insight. Kindred who have regular dealings with the Malkavians report that the clan is now more morbidly unstable than ever, spreading madness in its wake like a contagious disease. Though the Malkavians have historically been fragmented and disorganized, recent migratory waves and inexplicable gatherings have many elders questioning - and fearing - the possible future of the lunatic clan.



Nosferatu



The members of Clan Nosferatu suffer the most visible curse of all. The Embrace hideously deforms them, twisting them into literal monsters. Legends say that the Nosferatu were blighted as punishment for their founder's degeneracy and his childer's wicked behavior, but in the modern nights, Clan Nosferatu is known for levelheadedness and calm in the face of adversity. Nosferatu have reputations as information brokers and harvesters of secrets, as their horrid appearances have forced them to perfect their mystical ability to hide, sometimes in plain sight. At present, the clan claims that it has distanced itself from its founder and no longer serves him. Some Kindred whisper that the clan is on terrible terms with its progenitor, and that he actively seeks their destruction.



Toreador



Prodigals of the Kindred, Clan Toreador indulges in excess and degeneracy, all while claiming to maintain patronage of the arts. To a great degree, this patronage is true, as the clan claims many talented artists, musicians, writers, poets and other gifted creators. On the other hand, the clan possesses just as many "poseurs," those who fancy themselves great aesthetes but lack the ability to create at all. According to legend, the Toreador's support of the arts dates back to the clan founder's Embrace of a pair of twins. The twins pursued unlives of beauty and indolence while their sire, Arikel (if the tale is to be believed), doted on them, protecting them from the ravages of plague, famine and parricide that swallowed the First City. Further, darker rumors circulate that one of the twins eventually grew depraved in her immortality and slew her brother and sire. Clan Toreador vehemently denies this, and those who bring up the subject suffer the clan's wrath.



Tremere



No clan is so shrouded in deliberate mystery as the Tremere. The inventors and practitioners of terrible blood magics, the secretive Tremere have a tightly knit political structure based on the acquisition of power, as well as a fanatical clan loyalty practically unknown to any other Kindred. Because of the veil of secrecy that surrounds the clan, disturbing stories have surfaced as to the nature of their vampirism. Some Kindred claim that the Tremere are not truly vampires at all, but rather mortal wizards who cursed themselves for eternity while studying the secret of immortality. One of the most rampant rumors, spread by a Gypsy visitor to their chantry-house in Vienna, is that the clan founder, Tremere himself, is undergoing a horrid metamorphosis into something else. Clan Tremere is silent on the matter, and looks askance upon those who would presume to know its secrets.



Ventrue



The nominal leaders of the Camarilla, the Ventrue claim to have created and supported the organization of the sect since its inception. The clan suspects that its founder was slain by a member of the Brujah clan, which is a great blow to its members' pride. In any event, the clan almost certifiably has no founder any longer, and has thereby achieved untold independence from the Antediluvians. Nonetheless, Ventrue actively involve themselves in the Jyhad, in which they exercise their formidable influence over the doings of the kine. Much curiosity exists among the Kindred as to the innerworkings of this well-organized clan, as rumors of dark mysteries and slumbering Ancients sometimes slip out from under the Venrrue's austere facade.



The Clans of the Sabbat



Like the Camarilla, the Sabbat welcomes any Kindred who wishes to become a member - provided the vampire in question subscribes to the sect's inhuman philosophy. Indeed, almost every Camarilla clan has an antitribu, or "anti-clan" analog, in the Sabbat; these rebels reject the tenets of the mainstream clan in favor of the monsters' way of thinking. The Sabbat's two leading clans both claim to have destroyed their Antediluvian founders, and are said to pursue the annihilation of the other Antediluvians as well.



Lasombra



The Lasombra are masters of darkness and shadow, and possess a knack for leadership as keen as that of Clan Ventrue. Indeed, many Kindred see the Ventrue and Lasombra as twisted reflections of each other. Once, the Lasombra were nobles, but the chaos of Kindred history and the formation of the Sabbat have caused most of them to turn their backs upon their origins. Now, the Lasombra give themselves wholly over to the damnation of being vampires. The Sabbat has affected this clan as profoundly as the Lasombra have affected the Sabbat, and without the rulership of these fallen aristocrats, the Sabbat would likely disintegrate.



Tzimisce



Formerly the tyrants of Eastern Europe, the Tzimisce (zhi-mee-see) have been uprooted from their Old Country manses and relocated into the clutches of the Sabbat. Possessed of a peculiar nobility, coupled with an evil that transcends mortal perception, Clan Tzimisce leads the Sabbat in its rejection of all things human. Certain Kindred apocrypha claims that the Tzimisce was once the most powerful clan in the world, but that history and other Kindred conspired to bring its members down to their current state. More so than any other vampires, the Tzimisce revel in their monstrousness. They practice a "fleshcrafting" Discipline that they use to disfigure their foes and sculpt themselves into beings of terrible beauty.



The Independents



The independent clans claim membership in no sect, instead following the legendary tenets of their mythical founders. Independent clans tend to be the most cohesive and sociable Kindred of all, as their clan duties ensure that they interact with other vampires almost nightly.



In elder nights, the independent clans held domains far from the havens of the rest of the Kindred and did not participate overmuch in the upheavals of the Inquisition and Anarch Revolt. As a result, they were rarely seen, their members considered more legend than fact. The past few years have changed that. As the world shrinks and the kine speak of "geopolitics" and "global economy," the clans of the Camarilla and Sabbat find their herds and spheres of influence conflicting more and more with those of the independents. Independent Kindred cross Camarilla and Sabbat domains with increasing frequency, and the sect-affiliated clans are beginning to realize that the four "neutral" clans have networks, concerns and goals far greater than they had previously imagined.



Assamite



The Assamites are feared assassins from lands far to the east. No other clan has earned such a deserved reputation for diablerie, though they also sell their murderous services to other Kindred, acting as contract killers. According to the Assamites' own teachings, they drink the blood of other Kindred on the command of their founder, in an attempt to purify their own taint. So dreaded were the Assamites that, during the nights of the Great Anarch Revolt, the Tremere cursed them, making them unable to drink the blood of other Kindred. However, the Assamites have recently thrown off this curse, and so they hunt other Kindred for their blood once more. Kindred who regularly deal with the clan have noticed an increased bloodthirstiness on the part of the Assamites, as well as a disregard for their former codes of honor. Some Kindred believe that the Assamites now act at the behest of older powers, perhaps preparing to play their preordained part in the Jyhad's final moves.



Followers of Set



Originally hailing from Egypt, the serpentine Setites are said to worship the undead vampire-deity Set, serving him in all their efforts. The Setites seem intent on "corrupting" others, enslaving victims in snares of their own weakness, but for what inscrutable purpose, none can guess. Other Kindred despise the Followers of Set, and the clan claims no allies. Nonetheless, many vampires seek out the Setites, as the clan is whispered to possess arcane gifts and secrets from elder nights. Inevitably, sin and debasement follow in the Setites' wake, and many princes refuse to allow them in their cities. Some sinister purpose unites the Followers of Set, and they are one of the few clans rumored to have consistent contact with their founder. Many Kindred rightly fear these fork-tongued vampires, for their very presence is often enough to set a Kindred down the road to ruin.



Giovanni



Reviled almost as much as the Setites, the Gioiwmi is a clan of financiers and necromancers. Trafficking in the commodity of souls has given this clan a disproportionate amount of power, while trafficking in world finance has made the clan sickeningly rich. Other Kindred are loath to trust the mercenary Giovanni, who seem to be using their influence toward some unknown end. Part of Clan Giovanni's unhealthy reputation stems from the fact that it is a very insular clan, drawing almost all its members from its incestuous mortal family. Further damaging the Giovanni's reputation is the pervasive rumor that its members usurped their Kindred status from the vampire who originally Embraced them. Soon after becoming a vampire, the Giovanni clan leader destroyed his sire and the bloodline, reinventing the clan in his own image.



Ravnos



Descendents of the Gypsy Rom and their forebears in India, the Ravnos vampires lead nomadic unlives. Like the Gypsies of history, the Ravnos are spurned due to their reputations as thieves and vagrants. Many princes and Sabbat leaders persecute the Ravnos because of the chaos that follows these Kindred. The Ravnos return the scorn of their peers manyfold, holding Camarilla and Sabbat in equal contempt. The Ravnos are also known for their ability to create amazing illusions, the better with which to trick their marks. Recently the movements of the Ravnos have become even more erratic than usual; whispers have begun to circulate among the cities of Europe and Asia, speaking of Ravnos Methuselahs who have risen from torpor to direct their younglings' games.



Coteries



At heart, the vampire is a solitary creature. No longer able to see the light of day or interact with others save with the intent of sucking their blood, vampires often cloister themselves, stealing forth at night only to claim sustenance.



Nonetheless, loneliness takes its toll on the isolationist Kindred. This is particularly true of younger Kindred - neonates and fledglings - who also band together for protection from their own elders. As such, gatherings of Kindred, known as coteries, have been a staple of Kindred society for at least the past hundred years.



Elders deride the coteries, as they themselves exist in antiquated havens far from the deadly hands of mortals. Likening the groups to bands of lesser animals on the hunt or, more derogatorily, the brutal packs of Sabbat vampires, elder vampires fail to realize that younger, weaker vampires often have no option other than Final Death. A solitary neonate may eke out a wretched existence for a while, but sooner or later, without someone to watch his back, he will likely fall to one of the innumerable other predators of the city. In truth, many elders fear the neonates' coteries, though they would never admit it. Established vampires undermine the growing power of the coteries at every turn, frightened as they are by the versatility and modern savvy the groups possess.



Coteries are here to stay. Though unnatural, inconvenient, often inefficient and almost always tense, coteries provide the only recourse for vampires who wish more than subsistence from their unlives.



Purpose



The main reason vampires form coteries, other than the underlying need for security, is a common interest: blood ties, similar ideologies, gang affiliation, practical inclination or even simple convenience. Coteries are as wide and varied as the Kindred who compose them.



Clan Coteries



One of the most common types of coteries, the clan coterie is composed exclusively of members of one clan. Brujah broods are one of the best examples of this coterie, as vampires with the same sire often cling to each other long after their sire has grown bored and left them on their own. Young Ventrue sometimes form consortiums, pooling their resources to better usurp their elders' power bases. Cabals of Tremere are also known to pool resources; these cabals often maintain close connections with the clan as a whole, due to the structured nature of the Warlocks. Horrific nests of Nosferatu dwell under the streets of the cities, away from the judgmental eyes of Kindred and kine. Clutches of Malkavians, united under the charismatic leadership of one of their number, often resemble cults or Manson Family-esque assemblies of unhealthy minds. Even the independent and territorially catty Toreador sometimes band together to form salons or "art movements" composed of a few inspired Kindred. Family groupings of Giovanni vampires are sometimes classified as coteries, though these are usually led by clan elders or ancillae, as are Assamite assassin cells and Setite cults. Essentially, any group of Kindred with a common lineage may have reason to stick together, though this is less true among the rugged individualists of Clans Gangrel and Tzimisce.



Gang Coteries



Common among the streetwise and less well-to-do Kindred, gang coteries are true urban terrors. Composed of a group of vampires, their ghouls, and any hangers-on who somehow convince the vampires not to eat them, gang coteries are the scourge of the inner city. Their ranks include brutal vampires, commonly of the Brujah, Gangrel, Malkavian and Ravnos clans, with Caitiff sometimes thrown in for good measure. Gang coteries are violent and ruthless, though some defend the rights of drifters and the homeless (who usually end up as members of the gang or its herd). Gang coteries may be nomadic, like bike gangs or Gypsies, or static, like chapters of nationwide gangs or locals-only outfits. Gang coteries are often involved in local drug scenes and almost invariably spend as much time fighting other gangs and gang coteries over "distribution rights" as they do police.



Anarch Coteries



While the violent tactics, forbiddens of dress and clan makeups of anarch coteries sometimes cause them to be mistaken for gang coteries, the fundamental ideologies differ. Anarch coteries oppose elders' scheming and stranglehold on power, arguing that every vampire should have a fair, equitable claim to domains and hunting rights. Anarch coteries typically comprise members of the Brujah, Gangrel, Malkavian and Nosferatu clans, but a few resentful Ventrue and disillusioned Tremere have joined the cause. If a Toreador is seen among anarch company, she's likely slumming or trying to annoy her sire. Anarchs tend to be younger Kindred, and these coteries are often short-lived, as the group accomplishes enough to gain a prince's notice and is then destroyed or disbanded by a city's elders and their minions. The anarchs have proved remarkably successful on the U.S. West Coast, though their power erodes nightly under an influx of Cathayans from the East.



Wartime Coteries



The Camarilla is efficient in its opposition of the Sabbat, and one of its best tactics is the establishment of wartime coteries. When a city becomes contested territory between the two sects, the Sabbat often sends waves of newly Embraced vampires against its opponents. The Camarilla, with its better organization and greater resources, has found that an effective manner of repelling these attacks is to create teams of neonates and ancillae, who gain the opportunity to impress their elders by turning the tide. These coteries are often composed of diverse members - Brujah and Gangrel warriors, Malkavians and Nosferatu scouts, Tremere magicians and Ventrue and Toreador diplomats. Although normally of finite duration, these coteries sometimes see bonds of camaraderie form among their members, who maintain relations following the repulsion of the Sabbat threat.



Diplomatic Coteries



Sometimes a prince needs a matter of policy enforced or a matter of urgency attended to, but lacks the resources to address it herself. In this case, she entreats the elders of her city to recommend Kindred to handle the task. After much boon-exchanging and promise-swearing (or the cancellation thereof), the prince has a pool of vampires upon which to draw. These are often cosmopolitan coteries, assembled in much the same manner as wartime coteries, but often with less threat of physical violence. Diplomatic coteries often enjoy the endorsement of elders, the prince and the primogen, but this may work against them if offenders are predisposed against the current regime.



Criminal Coteries



Criminal coteries resemble Mafia families, Yakuza gumi, Seoulpa rings, drug cartels or Chinese tongs. Essentially collections of vampires who want to make money "outside the system," criminal coteries run rackets, extortion, numbers, prostitution, drug distribution (often with the aid of lesser criminal coteries or gang coteries), "distressed goods" liquidation, car-parts scams, large-scale theft, union strikes, gambling, bookmaking and protection operations. If it's illegal, they do it; vampires' power and influence allow criminal coteries to create a highly profitable mixture of blue-collar and white-collar crime. Criminal coteries frequently degenerate into hotbeds of distrust as various prospects atrophy or change in profitability. Clans involved with criminal coteries tend to be more refined Brujah, Toreador, Ventrue, Giovanni and the odd Caitiff, though one of the Gambino street gangs in New York is rumored to have a Nosferatu at the head.



Entrepreneurial Coteries



Like criminal coteries, but legal.



Intelligence Coteries



A prince cannot typically gather her own intelligence, but rather sends agents to do it for her. The prince or one of her ministers hand-picks a group of Kindred, then dispatches them to a different city, or sometimes to a faction within the same city, and awaits their report. Elder Kindred thrive on this sort of espionage, carefully moving their pawns and agents to inconvenience their rivals. Spies are dealt with harshly, and Kindred in such coteries are advised to tread lightly and make as many contacts as possible.



Entertainment Coteries



Some Kindred associate with each other in the interests of performing for others. Entire bands composed of vampires move through vampire society, touring across the country like mortal musicians and playing for prestigious princes and appreciative Toreador patrons. Likewise, dramatic troupes of vampire actors also band together to enact popular plays or even the works of Kindred playwrights. "Movements" of performance artists and other artisans come and go, challenging social issues or working for commissions. Obviously, Toreador vampires lend themselves well to this sort of coterie, but Brujah thrash bands, Malkavian actors and Nosferatu shock acts are not unheard of. Even certain Gangrel like the opportunity afforded by touring.



Questing Coteries



The Jyhad stretches back through thousands of years, and many secrets have been hidden over the ages. Questing coteries are mystical archaeologists, determined to uncover not only Kindred artifacts but the secrets of Kindred history as well. Questing coteries often form of their own volition, pursuing their concealed knowledge out of desire rather than edict. Some report directly to princes or patrons, while others operate independently. Questing coteries often have Tremere, Toreador and Ventrue members, though many Brujah are quick to join the cause, and more than one Follower of Set has been reluctantly admitted to a questing coterie. Questing coteries are typically nomadic, traveling wherever their search leads them.



Social Coteries



Birds of a feather flock together, and this is particularly true with social coteries. United by ties of social prominence or simple common enthusiasms, social coteries are common in Camarilla cities and Sabbat cities alike. Some social coteries unite under gothic, club or other countercultures, sharing similar tastes in music and fashion. High-society coteries share common interests in influence, art, fashion and/or whatever else takes their whim, while Sabbat social coteries often pursue grotesque pastimes indeed. Mortal societies like the Fabians and the Algonquin Round Table are examples of kine social coteries, while the harpies are an excellent example of a Kindred social coterie. Members of any clan may join social coteries, as they are very rarely dependent upon skill or productivity, inclined as they are toward discourse and fraternity.



Blood Cults



A recent resurgence triggered by the coming of Gehenna, blood cults are almost universally despised by princes and formally condemned as violations of the Masquerade. Blood cults are groups of Kindred who entice mortals to partake in "religious" rituals, then feed blood to or enslave the "worshippers." Combining the most heinous aspects of ghouldom and cult membership, blood cults prey upon desperate mortals who are searching for something to give their lives value. Obviously, these cults are breaches of the Masquerade, as the vampire openly reveals her supernatural (if not vampiric) nature to her coven, and risks exposing all of Kindred society to the wrath of outraged mortals.



Diablerist Coteries



Diablerist coteries are another reaction against Gehenna's imminence. Many young Kindred, frustrated by the elders' unshakable grip on power, take the short, direct route to that power, and actually hunt the elders, killing them and drinking their essences. In addition to the thrill of patricide and the rush of mystical power, diablerie provides these coteries with a weapon against their foes - destruction. Although not every coterie exists for this purpose, packs of diablerists represent one of the reasons elders truly fear younger Kindred and the coteries they form. Most terrifying of all are the Assamite falaqi, or war cells, who stalk and bring down elders in the manner of wolves dragging down game.



Sabbat Packs



Exclusive to the Sabbat, the pack is the basic social unit of the Black Hand. Composed of several Sabbat vampires, packs ensure their members' loyalty through a requirement that each vampire regularly drink a mixture of all the other members' blood. Thus mystically bound, Sabbat packs are among the tightest and most vicious groups of vampires in existence. Each pack is unique, with its own name, membership requirements, customs, forbidden of dress and rites. Some packs have existed for centuries; these packs have "illustrious" (or depraved) histories, legends of departed members, and bitter rivalries with other packs.



This list of coteries is by no means exhaustive - vampires have any number of reasons to band together, though their cause should be enough to keep them unified despite their natures. Coteries are like the cliques of the undead, and very rarely fit a stereotype completely. After all, each vampire's reasons for joining a particular coterie are as unique as he is. As such, coteries are seldom unified fronts, more often being vehicles for individual vampires to advance their own agendas.



Character Coteries



Players should pay particular attention to their coterie's focus, and select a unifying cause that satisfies all of their characters' concepts. As undying creatures, Kindred don't just band together for the hell of it. Characters stuck in coteries toward which they have either apathy or antagonism don't work very well in the long term. During character creation, players should take the opportunity to make sure their characters have some reason to fraternize. Vampire is a game of horror, secrets and manipulation, and the mood is easily ruined by an overabundance of petty bickering.



Be responsible. Play a character who won't ruin the game for everyone else.



Witch-Hunters and Other Mortals



Kindred prey on the kine; this is the way of things. As the elders are painfully aware, though, they may be preyed on as well. Vampires must step lightly and be ever mindful of the Masquerade; were the human race as a whole ever to turn its attention to the Kindred, the Children of Caine would be quickly wiped out. Superstition is the vampires' best weapon. By enforcing mortals' disbelief, by cultivating a smug belief in reason, by dismissing vampires' presence as the fancies of children and lunatics, the Kindred allow the mass ofkine to do the work of shielding them from the few mortals who do know that vampires walk the night.



And there are, indeed, a few. Ignored or scoffed at by the bulk of their fellows, these mortals choose to delve into the Kindred's hidden world. Some do it out of curiosity, or for a forbidden thrill; others fear the Kindred and seek to exterminate them outright. The Children of Caine take no chances; their elders remember the Inquisition of old, when the race of vam- pires was nearly extinguished in a tide of fire and blood. Thus, all mortals "in the know" are commonly referred to as witch-hunters, the term Kindred gave to their pious tormentors.



The Inquisition itself still exists today, though no official Church records speak of it. The Inquisition of the modern world is known as the Society of Leopold. Many of its members are researchers and occultists, but some are fanatic vampire-hunters who, in true Torquemada-esque fashion, mercilessly root out and destroy the "spawn of Satan."



Most Inquisitors are fanatic but spottily educated and trained, seldom posing any real threat. What they know of the Kindred tends to come from old records and poorly translated manuscripts. This, of course, leads to mistakes in hunting, and it is unwise to make mistakes when dealing with vampires. Likewise, most Inquisitors are mere mortals, with none of the supernatural powers attributed to saints. Though such a hunter might hold up a crucifix and frantically wave it in a vampire's face, the holy symbol would be a mere object to be contemptuously swatted aside. A few Inquisitors, though, actually manifest sufficient Faith to repel or even wound the Damned with their holy auras.



On a secular level, the Kindred often move in the higher echelons of mortal power. Though they act furtively and cunningly, enough traces of their presence exist to arouse the suspicions of certain members of the world's intelligence agencies. In these nights of DNA testing and computer databases, the Masquerade is stretched thin indeed.



Other mortal groups find themselves on the periphery of the Damned's world. A mystic secret society known as the Arcanum seeks to uncover traces of the paranormal. Kindred tend to dismiss the Arcanum as a comic organization of garden-variety "ghosthusters" and dilettantes, but it occasionally - and increasingly - stumbles across events of interest. Additionally, various criminal organizations find themselves pawns in - or disrupters of - Kindred plots.



For more information on witch-hunters, see Chapter Nine.



The Others



The Kindred are not the only monsters to stalk the streets of the World of Darkness. Behind many a looming shadow lurks a pair of eyes belonging to something.. .else. The Kindred share the night with many other inhuman presences. When Kindred come into contact with these "others," the results are rarely pleasant, as the world's supernatural denizens have vied for supremacy for millennia. Many Kindred suspect that, not unlike themselves, these others have societies of their own. Unfortunately, few vampires have been able to get close enough to the others to tell, and even fewer have escaped to warn others.



The fabled Book of Nod speaks of the others, warning the Kindred that as the Final Nights approach, these creatures will rise up in preparation for the end of the world. Certainly, recent nights have seen Kindred come into more frequent - and often hostile - contact with these mysterious beings.



Lupines



Outside the protective streets of the city, the land belongs to the Lupines, monsters who have been the dire enemies of the Kindred since time immemorial. Also known as werewolves, the Lupines seem to travel in packs, much as normal wolves do. Werewolves are universally feared by vampires as ruthless, efficient killers, and more than one vampire claims to have witnessed a single angered Lupine bring down an entire coterie of Kindred. Insular and xenophobic, the werewolves despise the Kindred; the precise reason behind this loathing is unknown, but a vampire caught by a werewolf is assuredly in dire peril. Wise Kindred know to keep to the cities, and that to leave their protection is to invite disaster in the form of a cloud of fur and fangs. On nights when the full moon is high and white, Kindred can hear the howls of the Lupines and smell their ferocity on the wind.



Recent years have seen a greater aggressiveness on the part of the Lupines. Formerly reluctant to leave their wilderness domains, werewolf packs have in the last few years begun pursuing Kindred into the cities, or even raiding the vampires' formerly impregnable domains outright. The vampires of Clan Gangrel, who know more of the Lupines' ways than any other Kindred, fear that a great war may be at hand, and that the first stroke of the Jyhad endgame will be made not by a vampire, but by a werewolf.



Mages



Practicioners of arcane arts, the mages resemble humanity even more than Kindred do. In fact, the Tremere maintain that mages are humans themselves, though ones who know the secrets of ancient magic. Though not overtly hostile to vampires, mages seem to prefer solitude and will not hesitate to eliminate a bothersome Kindred. Few vampires know much about this group's powers, but strange events tend to happen in the presence of mages. It is rumored that mages may evoke truly fantastic effects, but they evidently maintain a practice similar to the Masquerade, one which likewise protects them from a fearful populace.



Ghosts



It would seem that some spirits linger on after death, either to haunt the living or to resolve things they could not accomplish in life. As ghosts apparently exist on the "other side," very few vampires have any dealings with them, though Giovanni vampires are known to be able to converse with them. Some ghosts claim to be the souls of victims killed by vampires, and return to plague those vampires' nights with wailing and torment.



Faeries



Few vampires know anything about the faeries, and it would seem that the "Good Folk" either fear vampires or otherwise avoid them as anathema. Whatever the reason, faeries are by turns attributed with fanciful, wondrous powers or the ability to inflict terrible curses. Those who have opinions on the matter maintain that the "wild ones" are not to be trifled with.



Ghouls



Kindred in need of powerful servitors often cultivate ghouls. Created by giving a mortal or animal a sip of vampiric vitae without first draining their blood, ghouls most commonly serve as minions of their vampiric masters, known as domitors. Although not so powerful as Kindred, ghouls may use the ingested vitae to become preternaturally strong and resilient.



Most ghouls are fanatically loyal to their masters, for ghouls are just as susceptible to the blood bond (p. 218) as Kindred are. As the ghoul requires the blood other domitor to maintain her status, she often has cause to drink repeatedly from the same vampire.



Frightening rumors abound, however, of ghouls gone rogue, rebelling against their Kindred masters, killing them, and seeking out the precious vitae from other vampires. These marauding ghouls do not serve new masters; rather, they strike at unwary or weak Kindred and take the blood by force, often destroying the hapless vampire in the process. Many Kindred scoff at these rumors, but others know all too well the power of ghouls and keep their eyes on their own entourages.



The Cathayanas



The Children of Caine have spread throughout the world, but they find themselves thwarted in the Far East by the mysterious Cathayans, non-Kindred vampires native to the Orient. The Cathayans, or "Kindred" of the East, seem to have very little in common with their Western brethren. Rumors of demonic powers surround these Asian visitors, and their enigmatic behavior and foreign mindset leave many Western Kindred ill at ease. Making matters worse are the increasingly frequent reports of the "Hooded Mandarin," a formidable Cathayan vampire, and his presence at disastrous Kindred events.



Enigmas



As if these disturbing reports weren't enough, some Kindred claim to have dealt with even stranger creatures of the night. Meetings with demons, immortal mummies, zombielike walking dead, mystical spirits, shapeshifting animals, sentient gargoyles, angels and less definable entities have been claimed and sometimes documented. The only certainty to emerge from these statements, however, is that the World of Darkness is as terrifying as it is cosmopolitan.



Generations and Cainite Mythology



According to the most widely accepted history of the Kindred, the race of vampires issued from the progenitor vampire, Caine. Banished into the land of Nod after killing his brother Abel, Caine was cursed by God and thereby became the first vampire. Thereafter, Caine sired three childer, who in turn sired their own childer, and on and on.



An oft-referenced collection of Kindred lore known as The Book of Nod contains numerous illustrations of the Kindred's creation myth. Unfortunately for those who wish to know it all, the book engenders more questions than it answers, and even forms the basis for one of the other theories of Kindred origin, the Lilith Cycle (which is decried and suppressed as heresy by the Camarilla).



In the end, there are no immediately forthcoming answers. Indeed, there may be no answer to the mystery at all.



Caine



Reputedly the "father of all vampires," Caine is more myth than reality in the modern nights. Some of the Fourth Generation, as well as certain members of the Sabbat, claim to have met a being who referred to himself as Caine, but the story has filtered through so many individuals and layers of the Jyhad that no one can precisely tell where truth ends and fabrication begins.



Ancient Lore



The verbal history of the Kindred - though some insist that it is more legendry than history - occupies a position of great reverence in vampire society. The most popular and widely accepted myth is that of Caine - the First Vampire and slayer of his brother. An elusive ,, text known as The Book of Nod chronicles Caine's exile 'and his subseqent joumeys' eastward. Much of what is"known" about Caine originates in various passages of The Book of Nod, though little exists to corroborate the book of its validity.



In the beginning there was only Caine.

Came who sacrificed his brother out of love.

Caine who was cast out.

Caine who was cursed forever with immortality.

Caine who was cursed with the lust for blood.

It is Caine from whom we all come,

Our sire's sire.

For the passing of an age he lived in the land of Nod,

In loneliness and suffering.

For an eon he remained alone.

But the passing of memory drowned his sorrow.

And so he returned to the world of mortals,

To the world of mortals,

To the world his brother and his brother's children had created.



As Caine returned to the Children of Seth (the name that vampires came to call the kine), many believe, that he went about the construction of a great city, in which vampires coexisted with mortals. Some Kindred historians speak of this period as idyllic time of harmony, though more cynical Cainites say that the vampires inflicted themselves upon the Children of Seth like a plague. It is believed that the 13 clans came into existence at this time, as Caine's childer sired childer of their own. Breaks in the narrative suggest that there may have been more than 13 members of the Third Generation, or more than three members of the Second Generation. Cainite cults dedicated to the progenitor's myth claim that there may have been as many as 100 members of the Third Generation, but no evidence is forthcoming.



Though he became ruler of a mighty nation, he was still alone,

For none was as he. His sorrow grew once again.

Then he committed another great sin, for he begat progeny,

[ Of whom there were only three.]*

But from them came more progeny, Caine's grandchiler,

And then Caine said, "An end to this crime. There shall be no more."

And as Caine's word was the law, his brood obeyed him.

The city stood for many ages,

And became the center of a mighty empire.



The city's nights were numbered, the tales continue, and God sent the Great Flood to erase the wickedness Caine's childer brought to the world. Mortal Biblical accounts place this event as the one in which Noah built his ark to escape the fate humanity had brought upon itself. The vampires who survived became known as the Antediluvians, for they had received the Embrace before the Flood.



But then came the Deluge, a Great Flood that washed over the world.

The city was destroyed,

And its people along with it.

Again Caine fell into a great sorrow and went into solitude,

Becoming as a dog amidst the wastes,

And leaving his progeny to their own ends.

They came to him and begged him to return,

To help them rebuild the city.

But he would not come with them,

Saying the Flood had been sent as punishment

For his having returned to the world of life

And subverting the true law.



Without their father Caine, the vampires fell to petty bickering and warring among themselves. Murder and avarice became the rule for Kindred, and though they tried to re-create the glory of their First City, the resulting Second City was a den of intrigue, treachery, bloodlust and diablerie.



So they returned alone to what mortals were left

And announced that they were the new rulers.

Each created a brood,

In order to claim the glory of Caine,

Yet they did not have his wisdom or restraint.

A great war was waged, the elders against their children,

And the children slew their parents.



It was these kinslayer vampires who gave rise to what are commonly referred to as clans, siring the Fourth and lesser generations.



Their lack of wisdom, however, prevented them from seeing that their childer would rise against them as they had against their sires.



As this became obvious, the Ancients adopted the great game, their war of supremacy, the Jyhad, and went into hiding to direct their movements from secret havens.



Inevitably, this terrible war resulted in the collapse of the Second City, and the Kindred and the Children of Seth scattered to the ends of the Earth, where they could exist relatively free from the monstrous influence of the Antediluvians. This belief was folly, however, as the power and influence of the Third Generation know no bounds. Thus, the stones say that to this very night the Jyhad continues to rage, with all Kindred but pawns in the cannibalistic war of the elders.



The rebels then built a new city

And brought to it [13] tribes.**

It was a beautiful city and its people worshipped them as gods.

They created new progeny of their own,

The Fourth Generation of Cainites.

But they feared the Jyhad,

And it was forbidden for those childer

To create others of their kind.

This power the elders kept for themselves.

When a childe was created, it was hunted down and killed,

And its sire with it.

Although this city was as great as Caine's, eventually it grew old.

As do all living things, it slowly began to die.

The gods at first did not see the truth,

And when they last looked about them it was too late.

Their city was destroyed and their power extinguished,

And they were forced to flee, their progeny along with them.

But many were killed in the flight, for they had grown weak.

With their authority gone, all were free to create their own broods,

And soon there were many new Cainites,

Who ruled across the face of the Earth.

But this could not last.

Over time, there came to be too many of the Cainites,

And then there was war once again.

The elders were already deep in hiding,

For they had learned caution.

But their childer had founded their own cities and broods,

And it is they who were killed in the great wave of war.

There was war so total, that there are none of that generation

To speak of themselves any longer.

Waves of mortal flesh were sent across continents

In order to crush and bum the cities of the Cainites.

Mortals thought they were fighting their own wars,

But it is for us they spilt their blood.

Once this war was over,

All of the Cainites hid from one another

And from the humans who surrounded them.

In hiding we remain tonight,

For the Jyhad continues still.



* Several Kindred historians believe this line to have been mistranslated through the millennia between the First City and the modern nights. The notes of early vampire historians indicate this line has been interpreted as "Of whom there were as few as three" in some transcriptions of The Book of Nod.



** Most Kindred accept this number as 13, seeing as how there are 13 clans known in existence, but at least one of the fragments of The Book of Nod alludes to "three by 10" instead of "three and 10" with reference to the Third Generation. This indicates, to some Kindred, that there once may have been as many as 30 distinct "clans," if indeed they have passed into extinction at all.



Skeptical Kindred have noted a lapse in the myth of Caine: If Caine's first childer are of the Second Generation, and thereby two steps removed from Caine, what, if anything, was the First Generation? Certainly, Caine himself is not "First Generation," as he can hardly be one step from himself. The question will likely go forever unresolved.



Second Generation



According to Kindred texts of unknown authenticity, Caine sired three childer. Created to ease Caine's sorrow, Caine's childer (some accounts agree on the names Zillah, Irad and Enosch, though the last is frequently referred to as Enki) carried out their unlives in the First City of Enoch.



Little is known of the Second Generation - presumably they sired the Third Generation, but nothing is known of them after their childer rose up against them in the nights of the First City. Likely, the Second Generation perished in the Great Flood, or at the hands of their childer.



Third Generation



The Third Generation, vampires known as Antediluvians (for they predate the Great Flood), supposedly gave rise to what are called clans in the modem idiom. Recently, tales of active Antediluvians have become rampant, and new accounts of their movements, while dubious, arise nightly. Although the Camarilla scoffs at the notion of surviving Antediluvians, four Antediluvians have been observed with varying degrees of credibility. Lucian and Mekhet, obviously pseudonyms for clan founders wishing to remain anonymous, are the only widely known names of active Third Generation vampires. Clan Giovanni and its founder reportedly confer regularly, while an inhuman creature some say is the founder of the Tremere has been seen recently in Mexico City. Certain Antediluvians are said to have been destroyed, but none can corroborate these statements.



The Antediluvians are the true players of the Jyhad, an ancient and terrible game predicated upon the thwarting of the other members of the Third Generation. The turns of the Jyhad are inscrutable, but the Antediluvians have pawns in every corner of the Earth, carrying out the directives of their sleeping masters. The rules are as unknowable as the players themselves are, and everything from outright war to centuries-long games of espionage seems to be de rigueur.



Whether or not the game has always been one of movement and counterattack is likewise unknown - are these the rules, or has the Jyhad degenerated into petty hamstringing? Some vampires, noting the origin of the word Jyhad, also wonder if there are other factors at play. It is possible that some of the Kindred involved in the Jyhad have attained the fabled peace of Golconda, and may be trying to aid - or hinder - others in attaining that state of transcendence. Certainly, they are counteracted as well by foes who do not wish this to come to pass.



Antediluvians are almost divine in their scope of ability, and possess powers unimaginable by those not of their caliber. Jyhad scholars have hypothesized that the Third Generation are the last vampires to have true mastery over life and death, and may be destroyed only if they so choose or if one of equal power bests them. These same Kindred wonder if perhaps the Jyhad is a contest, with the last Antediluvian left without suffering the Final Death named as winner.



Fourth and Fifth Generations



These powerful vampires are known as Methuselahs. They are millennia old, exceedingly rare, and almost as powerful as the Third Generation. Few of these generations remain active participants in the Jyhad, as their potent blood is craved by Kindred younger than they. Many Methuselahs take refuge in hidden torpor, where they may avoid attempts at diablerie by lesser Kindred and control their own forces in the Jyhad. In recent years, a number of powerful Methuselahs are whispered to have risen in far corners of the Earth, and the most influential members of the Camarilla's Inner Circle and the Sabbat's regent and prisci are rumored to be Methuselahs.



Sixth, Seven and Eights Generations



Most of the powerful, visible masters of the Jyhad are members of generations six through eight. Kindred of these ages have concentrated areas of influence and wield signifcant quantities of power (enough to make them prime pawns in the Jyhad, though these vampires find it inconceivable that they themselves may be manipulated). Princes, powerful primogen and justicars tend to hail from these generations, though it should be noted that European holders of these titles tend be of lower generation and;gxaeater power than their American counterparts.



Members of these generations are commonly referred to as elders'; The Eighth Generation is certainly thr lowest generation at which one may be considered an elder, though this seems largely arbitrary. Most members of the Eigth Generation and below were sired long before the modern nights, and are thus accustomed to power and high station.



Ninth and Tenth Generations



Kindred of the ninth and tenth generations play a dangerous game. Often too old and experienced to te associated with the lesser neonates and ancillae, but too raw and weak to hold their own among the elders, the Ninth and Tenth Generations find themselves left to their own devices. They do not require the governance that the wilder, younger Kindred do, and so they meet the night on their own terms. Much like mortal adolescents, the Ninth and Tenth Generations are getting a taste for the power and influence they may soon come to possess.



11th, 12th and 13th Generations



Neoonates and young ancillae, members of these generations are relatively new to the curse of vampirism. Although they are powerful creatures in and of themselves, at least compared to the mortals upon whom they prey, their newfound powers are nothing compared to Kindred hundreds of years their elders.



Most Vampire players' characters will be of these generations.



14th and 15th Generations



A woeful modern development, these, tnin-blooded Kindred have appeared in recent years. The blood of Caine is so weak in them that some are rumored to be able ra beat the light of the sun and partake of mortal food. Many Kindred scholars look upon the influx of these vampires, with fear, remembering passages in The Book of Nod that make reference the "Time of Thin Blood." This time is said to presage the coming of Gehenna.



The Modern Nights



Much has come to pass recently in the World of Darkness, and many Kindred are convinced that the Final Nights have arrived. Numerous events portend the movement of the Antediluvians; the world has undergone significant changes, as have the Kindred themselves.



Varying accounts of Antediluvians, most unreliably accredited, have become common, and it would seem that as the world spirals toward its presumed destruction, some subtlety has been lost in the Jyhad. Whether these sighting are actual or not, they reveal an unsettling paranoia and a sense of urgency previously unknown. Stories of encounters with a being who claims to be Caine are also circulating like never before. Whereas it was once fashionable to mock such preposterous conversation, many Kindred wonder if there may be some legitimacy to the matter.



The Sabbat has recently increased its activity, actively vying for power in Chicago, Atlanta, Washington, DC, and other elder-controlled cities. Animalistic and monstrous, the sect has swarmed like locusts over the East Coast and southern borders of the United States. Its influence in Canada has also increased, and it appears as if the Sabbat is realizing a grand enfilade, surrounding the United States and cutting off all access except that which it grants. Many Kindred en route to Europe from the United States or vice versa have been destroyed or disappeared altogether as the Sabbat exerts its influence where it can: at the borders.



It would seem that the West Coast is relatively free of Sabbat presence, but this is true only because an influx of Cathayans from Asia has taken root. The anarch holdings of California have become battlegrounds, and the proud anarchs have even begged the Camarilla's Inner Circle for aid in turning back the Asian peril. The Kindred of the East have made significant advances into the United States from the West Coast, and their presence may soon shift the balance of power among the Children of Caine.



The Camarilla as a whole seems less and less dominant, its influence eroding by the night. Years ago, it seemed as if the sect virtually owned North America. As millennial hysteria rises, more and more slips through the ever-tightening grip of the sect, leaving its members consistently losing ground. Indeed, one of its greatest members, the mighty justicar known as Petrodon, was struck down and destroyed in Chicago by parties unknown.



The Sabbat has suffered its own losses, however, and may hardly be said to have the upper hand. Recently, all the Tremere of the Sabbat were destroyed in a great conflagration in Mexico City. Add to this the fact that the Sabbat Malkavians have communicated their terrible madness to their Camarilla and anarch brethren, and the Sabbat no longer has the edge it once did. Both sides suffer from incursions of independent Kindred, particularly the Assamites, who pursue their murderous ways anew. Even the formerly carefree Ravnos have begun to act with greater purpose and malevolence, and some elders wonder if, in dismissing the Deceivers, they have ignored fangs long poised at their throats.



Thus, the World of Darkness decays and crumbles more each night. With less and less to be sure of, and many more ominous portents becoming plainly visible, many Kindred wonder what the immediate future holds, and it seems that immortality may not mean much if the end of the world is nigh.



Gehenna



Central to Kindred myth is the idea of Gehenna. The Kindred believe that this approaching apocalypse bears down ever more each night upon the world. When Gehenna arrives, the Antediluvians shall arise and make a wasteland of the world, consuming Kindred and mortal alike in the culmination of their horrendous Jyhad.



Although few Camarilla Kindred would admit it, many vampires see the world on a downward plummet and believe that Gehenna will occur soon - perhaps even within the next few years. Frantically piecing together the signs from whatever Cainite histories and mythological fragments they can compile, the Kindred seek to learn the true nature of Gehenna, and possibly avert it. Elder vampires know, however, of the implacable wills of the Antediluvians. Should they so will it, Gehenna shall come and overwhelm the world, destroying every mortal and vampire in a tide of blood and fire.



Prophecies of Doom



"The Chronicle of Secrets," a revelatory section of The Book of Nod, speaks of the imminent Gehenna. The revelations are cryptic and couched in mysticism, but many Kindred believe that the world of tonight reflects the signs portended in the Chronicle. Indeed, a few Kindred believe that Gehenna has already begun.



And the world will turn cold

and unclean things will boil up from the ground

and great storms will roll, lightning will light

fires, animals will fester and their bodies,

twisted, will fall.

So, too, our Grandsires will rise

from the ground

They will break their fast on the

first part of us

They will consume us whole...

And you will know these last times by the

Time of Thin Blood, which will mark vampires

that cannot Beget,

you will know them by the Clanless,

who will come to rule

you will know them by the Wild Ones,

who will hunt us even in the strongest city

you will know them by the awakening

of some of the eldest...

and those who eat heart's blood will flourish

and the Kindred will crowd each to his own,

and vitae will be as rare as diamonds...

Shine black the sun!

Shine blood the moon!

Gehenna is coming soon.



Lexicon



The Kindred have their own dialect of specialized words and phrases. Vampires have a tremendous capacity for double-talk; what they say often means something other than its literal interpretation, or something in addition to its simple meaning. Certain words have evolved new connotations among the Damned, while others are unique to vampires and their society. The Kindred, set in their ways as they are, are loath to adopt new manners of speech or slang, and one can often determine a rough estimation of a vampire's age by listening to the individual words she chooses.



Common Parlance



These words are in common use among all echelons of Kindred society.



Anarch: A Kindred rebel who opposes the tyranny of elders. Anarchs wish to redistribute the wealth and resources of a city equitably among the vampires therein. Naturally, the elders oppose this, having cultivated their influence for centuries.



Barrens, The: The areas of a city unfit for life, including graveyards, abandoned buildings, industrial wastelands and areas of irreversible urban blight.



Becoming, The: The moment one passes from being a fledgling into "full" vampire status. One may not Become until her sire deems her ready and gains the prince's approval.



Book of Nod, The: A loose collection of Kindred legendry and history. The Book of Nod chronicles the origin of the Kindred, though it has never been published in its entirety. Fragments of the document and its many partial transcriptions circulate among certain strata of Kindred society.



Beast, The: The inchoate drives and urges that threaten to turn a vampire into a mindless, ravening monster.



Blood: A vampire's heritage; that which makes a vampire a vampire. Usage: I doubt her claims to such esteemed Blood.



Blood Bond: A mystical power over another individual engendered by partaking of a particular vampire's blood thrice; accepting blood from a vampire is an acknowledgment of her mastery.



Caitiff: A vampire of unknown clan, or of no clan at all. Caitiff are typically of high generation, where Caine's blood dilutes too greatly to pass any consistent characteristics.



Camarilla, The: A sect of vampires devoted primarily to maintaining the Traditions, particularly that of the Masquerade.



Childe: A vampire created through the Embrace - the childe is the progeny of her sire. This term is often used derogatorily, indicating inexperience. Plural childer.



Clan: A group of vampires who share common characteristics passed on by the Blood. There are 13 known clans, all of which were reputedly founded by members of the Third Generation.



Coterie: A small group or "pack" of Kindred, united by the need for support and sometimes common interests.



Diablerie: The consumption of another Kindred's blood, to the point of the victim's Final Death. Vampires of high generation may lower their generation through this practice; particularly old Kindred have such rarefied tastes that mortal blood no longer sustains them, and they must consume vampire blood.



Domain: An area of a particular vampire's influence. Princes claim entire cities as their domains, sometimes allowing lesser vampires to claim domain within.



Elder: A vampire who has experienced three or more centuries of unlife. Elders are the most active participants in the Jyhad.



Elysium: A place where vampires may gather and discourse without fear of harm. Elysium is commonly established in opera houses, theaters, museums and other locations of culture.



Embrace, The:> The act of transforming a mortal into a vampire. The Embrace requires the vampire to drain her victim and then replace that victim's blood with a bit of her own.



Fledgling: A newly created vampire, still under her sire's protection.



Generation: The number of "steps" between a vampire and the mythical Caine; how far descended from the First Vampire a given vampire is.



Gehenna: The imminent Armageddon when the Antediluvians will rise from their torpor and devour the race of Kindred and the world.



Ghoul: A minion created by giving a bit of vampiric vitae to a mortal without draining her of blood first (which would create a vampire instead).



Haven: A vampire's "home"; where she finds sanctuary from the sun.



Hunger, The: The urge to feed, as with any living creature. For vampires, however, the Hunger replaces all other drives with its own powerful call.



Inconnu: A sect of vampires who have removed themselves from Kindred concerns and, largely, the Jyhad. Many Methuselahs are rumored to exist among the Inconnu.



Jyhad, The: The secret, self-destructive war waged between the generations. Elder vampires manipulate their lessers, using them as pawns in a terrible game whose rules defy comprehension.



Kindred: The race of vampires as a whole, or a single vampire. According to rumor, this term came about in the 15th or 16th century, after the Great Anarch Revolt. Sabbat vampires scorn the term.



Kiss, The: To drink blood, especially from a mortal. The Kiss causes feelings of ecstasy in those who receive it.



Lupine: A werewolf, the natural and mortal enemy of the vampire race.



Lush: A vampire who typically feeds from drugged or drunk mortals in order to experience their inebriation.



Life, The: A euphemism for mortal blood. Many Kindred regard this term as affected and effete.



Man, The: The mote of humanity that a vampire maintains; the spark of mortality that distinguishes him from the Beast.



Masquerade, The: The habit (or Tradition) of hiding the existence of vampires from humanity. Designed to protect the Kindred from destruction at the hands of mankind, the Masquerade was adopted after the Inquisition claimed many Kindred unlives.



Prince: A vampire who has claimed a given expanse of domain as her own, particularly a city, and supports that claim against all others. The term can refer to a Kindred of either sex.



Rogue: A vampire who feeds upon the vitae of other Kindred, out of necessity or depravity.



Sabbat, The: A sect of vampires that rejects humanity, embracing their monstrous natures. The Sabbat is bestial and violent, preferring to lord over mortals rather than hide from them.



Sect: A group of Kindred arguably united under a common philosophy. The three most widely known sects currently populating the night are the Camarilla, the Inconnu and the Sabbat.



Sire: A vampire's "parent"; the Kindred who created her.



Vessel: A source of vitae for sustenance or pleasure, primarily mortal.



Old Form



The elders typically use these turns of phrase, which have existed since long before the modern nights. One is advised to use these words carefully - in some company, their use may be seen as humorously anachronistic, while in the company of anarchs, for example, they may be misconstrued as the elders' propaganda.



Amaranth: The act of consuming another Kindred's blood (q.v. Diablerie).



Ancilla: A "proven" vampire, between the elders and the neonates.



Antediluvian: A member of the dreaded Third Generation, one of the eldest Kindred in existence.



Archon: A vampire in the retinue of a justicar. Archons are generally nomadic in nature, frequently pursuing Kindred who have fled to avoid persecution at the hands of the Camarilla.



Autarkis: A Kindred who remains outside the larger vampire society of a given city and often refuses to acknowledge the claim of a prince.



Blood Oath: The blood bond (vide).



Cainite: A vampire; a member of the race of Caine.



Canaille: The bovine masses of humanity, especially the uncultured and unsavory. The Canaille are viewed primarily as a source of sustenance.



Cauchemar: A vampire who feeds exclusively on sleeping victims.



Consanguineous: Literally, "of the same blood," especially with reference to lineage. Usage: That vampire is consanguineous of Hardestadt the Elder, his childe.



Cunctator: A vampire who avoids killing when delivering the Kiss; one who takes so little blood as to avoid bringing about her prey's death.



Domitor: A ghoul's master; one who feeds her blood and issues her commands.



Footpad: One who feeds from derelicts and other chaff of society. Footpads are frequently debased and may not maintain permanent havens.



Gentry: A Kindred who preys at nightclubs, bars and other establishments of the "red-light district," where mortals engage in reverie.



Golconda: A fabled state of vampiric transcendence; the true mastery of the Beast and balance of opposing urges and principles. Rumored to be similar to mortal Nirvana, Golconda is greatly touted but rarely achieved.



Humanitas: The extent to which a Kindred still maintains her humanity.



Kine: A term for mortals, largely contemptuous. The phrase Kindred and kine refers to the world at large; everything.



Leech: A human who drinks vampire blood, yet acknowledges no master.



Lextalionis: The code of the Kindred and the system for punishing transgression. It suggests Hammurabian or Biblical justice - an eye for an eye, and punishment in keeping with the grievance.



Lineage: A vampire's bloodline; the Kindred's sire, sire's sire, etc.



Methuselah: A vampire who has existed for a millennium or more; an elder who no longer exists among the greater whole of Kindred society. Methuselahs are rumored to hail from the Fourth and Fifth Generations.



Neonate: A young Kindred, recently Embraced.



Osiris: A vampire who builds a mortal cult around himself, in the interests of gaining sustenance. As the millennium approaches and passes, Osiris cults become increasingly common.



Papillon: The red-light district; the area of town punctuated by drinking establishments, brothels, gambling houses and other locales of ill repute. The prime hunting grounds of a city, where the disappearance of mortals goes hand in hand with the area's general seediness.



Progeny: All of a given vampire's childer, collectively. Less formal, and less flattering, is Get.



Praxis: The right of princes to govern; the prince's claim to domain. This term also refers to the prince's matters of policy and individual edicts and motions.



Primogen: The leaders in a given city; its ruling body of elders, typically composed of one member from each clan present in a city.



Regnant: A Kindred who holds a blood bond over another.



Retainer: A human who serves a vampiric master. This term is almost archaic, referring to a time when vampires kept vast entourages of mortal servants as part of their estates.



Siren: A vampire who seduces mortals in order to drink from them, and then only takes a small quantity of blood, so as to avoid killing them.



Suspire: The rumored epiphany experienced just prior to the attainment of Golconda.



Third Mortal: Caine, who was cast out and became the First Vampire.



Thrall: A vampire under the effects of a blood bond, having drunk another Kindred's blood thrice.



Vitae: Blood.



Whelp: A derogatory term for a young Kindred, originally used with exclusive reference to one's own progeny.



Wight: Human; man; a mortal.



Witch-hunter: A mortal who searches out and destroys vampires.



Whig: A contemptuous term for a vampire who possesses an interest in mortal trends and fashions.



Vulgar Argot



These terms are slang, the modern equivalents of older turns of phrase which have fallen out of favor due to their association with the elder ranks. These words carry great connotation, as they are associated with the younger Kindred, who seek to establish their own vampiric cultures.



Alleycat: A vampire who keeps no permanent haven, but sleeps in a different location each night. This term also refers to a Kindred who feeds exclusively from the homeless, vagrants and other elements of low society.



Banking: The practice of "withdrawing" blood from blood banks and hospital reserves. This blood has little taste, though it will sustain a vampire, and elder Kindred eschew this base indulgence. A Kindred who engages in this practice is known as a Banker.



Black Hand: Another name for the sect known as the Sabbat.



Blister: A vampire "Typhoid Mary" who contracts a mortal disease and spreads it to each vessel upon whom he feeds.



Bloodline: A vampire's heritage (q.v. Lineage).



Blood Doll: A mortal who freely gives her blood to a vampire. Most blood dolls gain a perverse satisfaction from the Kiss, and actively seek out vampires who will take their vitae.



Butterfly: One who mingles among the mortal high-society element and feeds exclusively from the famous and wealthy.



Casanova: A vampire who seduces mortals to take their blood, hut does not kill them. Casanovas typically erase the memory of their presence from their vessels' minds (q.v. Cauchemar).



Change, The: The moment an individual ceases to be a mortal and becomes one of the Kindred.



Damned, The: The race of Kindred; all vampires.



Donor: A sarcastic term for a vessel, typically human.



Farmer: A term of mockery for vampires who refuse to feed on human blood, instead taking sustenance from animals.



Fief: A sarcastic term for a vampire's domain or claim thereof, most commonly used in reference to a prince.



Head: A Kindred who feeds upon those who have imbibed alcohol or drugs, so as to vicariously experience the same sensations. Those Kindred who prefer individual drugs have their "poison" prefixed to the term head (e.g., crackhead, dopehead, smackhead).



Headhunter: A vampire who hunts and feeds from other Kindred (q.v. Rogue).



Juicebag: A contemptuous term for mortals, indicating that their sole use is for sustenance. Even more irreverent is the term Bag.



Lick: A vampire; one of the race of Kindred.



Rack, The: The hunting ground of choice, including bars, nightclubs, drug dens, whorehouses and other bacchanalian locales, where mortals go missing all the time (q.v. Papillon}.



Rake: A habitual visitor to the Rack, especially in the interests of feeding (q.v. Gentry).



Sandman: A vampire who feeds upon sleeping victims only.



Slumming: The practice of feeding from derelicts, the homeless and other dregs of society; one who does this regularly is known as a Slwnmer.



Stalker: A mortal who hunts down and destroys Kindred (q.v. Witch-hunter).



Tease: A term for a female Casanova (vide):



Turf: A modern affectation used in reference to a domain; it may also refer to the area under a given gang's influence.



Vegetary: A term of contempt for one who drinks exclusively from animals (q.v. Farmer).


COMMENTS

-



 

Traditions of the Camarilla ...

18:30 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 820


For a better understanding of the Traditions of the Camarilla I have decided to type them here for all too see.

This is more or less directly taken from White Wolf's Guide to the Camarilla. This should not be viewed as a challenge to those copyrights or trademarks.

The First Tradition -

The Masquerade.

The Masquerade is at the heart of the Camarilla's very existence. The fact that vampires are real must be hidden from mortal eyes. Violations of this Tradition are usually punishable by death, if not worse. Every Camarilla vampire is supposed to be on watch for violations of the Masquerade, and to stop any breach he or she might come across. Failure to halt a violation of the Masquerade, or to report such to the appropriate authorities, is almost as bad as breaking the Tradition itself; the Camarilla takes the Masquerade very seriously. As a result, sheriffs and their deputies constantly scan the Rack and barrens for even the slightest errors in upholding the Tradition. While the other Laws of the Camarilla are occasionally subject to loosed interpretation, the First Tradition remains inviolable.



The Second Tradition -

The Domain

The meaning of this Tradition has changed in the modern era. Once Domain meant territory, pure and simple. That was all well and good in the nights when Kindred were scarce and each could claim a city as his or her own, but things have changed. Now cities have, in extreme cases, up to a hundred Kindred. Modern metropolises have sprawled beyond the capability of any individual vampire to control directly. And so, the meaning of domain has been forced to change to meet the challenges of the modern Camarilla.

In theory, the prince still holds Domain over his entire city. He then has the option of parceling out areas of control to be held by the Kindred of his choice. While the prince still holds ultimate authority, these smaller areas are a combination of fiefdom and controlled hunting preserve for the vampires lucky enough to receive them. Of course, these Kindred are also responsible for enforcing the city's laws within their domains, so domain comes with responsibility as well as authority.



The Third Tradition -

The Progeny

One of the most difficult problems facing the Camarilla is that of numbers. Vampires beget more vampires, and population control is a far more serious matter than among mortals. Having too many vampires in a city threatens the Masquerade and makes hunting difficult. On the other hand, having too few Kindred leaves the city open to attack. As a result, princes naturally want to know how many Kindred are in their cities, and to whom they putatively owe allegiance. Hence, the rise of the Third Tradition.

In the Camarilla, the right to create childer is one of the most fiercely sought after boons a prince can offer. So long as he controls the right to bring mortals into the blood, the prince has a never-ending stream of Kindred currying for his favor. The dispensation to create is one of the most powerful tools a prince has in his arsenal for buying the loyalty of his or her subjects.



The Fourth Tradition -

The Accounting

Bringing a mortal into the world of the Camarilla is a huge risk. Any neonate has the potential to blunder and thus bring down the Masquerade. As a result, a new vampires sire is held responsible for that childe's behavior and actions. Any penalty the childe's behavior earns, the sire faces in full. Older princes take this Tradition seriously, feeling that the accounting forces young Kindred to take the Embrace seriously and choose their progeny carefully.



The Fifth Tradition -

Hospitality

Predators are always very polite with one another. Social graces keep them from tearing each other apart, and allow them to establish relationships other than kill-or-be-killed. This Tradition allows Kindred to move in one anothers territory without immediately coming into conflict.

It is simply a mandate for all strangers entering a city to present themselves to the Prince. The presentation can take many forms, from a simple greeting to a recitation of one's lineage to a demand for service while in the city.

By accepting a vampire who presents themselves, a prince grants that Kindred to stay, dwell, and hunt within his city. By presenting himself, the vampire acknowledges the prince's authority and ensures that he isn't immediately brought down by a scourge who doesn't know him on sight.



The Sixth Tradition -

Destruction

According to the oldest know readings of this tradition, the Sixth grants a sire the right to destroy and and all of his progeny. Under the Camarilla, that right has been given to the Prince, who now holds the right of life and death over all of his subjects. He can not exercise that right too cavalierly, lest he risk a coup to deprive him of this power, but through the office of the blood hunt, a prince can sentence any Kindred in his domain to death.



COMMENTS

-



 

Vampires and types of Vampires...

18:28 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 821






Vampires are cursed. They are not alive, but they are not dead. They are undead. They breathe, their hearts beat, they cast reflections in the mirror, they sleep, eat and drink anything they want, and most cannot die easily. They can live forever, have amazing strength and their flesh can be warm and vital...just as long as they have blood...human blood.



Types of Vampires



Demon-Vampires

These are both humanoid demons, with concomitant magickal abilities, and vampires, requiring human blood to live. The magickal abilities and limitations of each Demon-Vampire are unique to that individual. Generally, Demon-Vampires are created directly by the Elder Demons, or Old Ones, setting a deep curse on some human. Demon-Vampires are usually the founders of a vampire lineage; however, the vampires of that lineage do not have the same powerful abilities as their progenitor.

Lillith is the first Demon-Vampire and probably the most powerful. She is the Queen of the Vampires, the progenitor of all Lilith-vampires. Her demonic abilities include raining down the plagues (fire, hail, locusts, frogs, and so forth). She can also transform into an owl form. She has an especially strong connection to magick, so she has innumerable other tricks. In addition, as the First Vampire she commands the loyalty of all vampires, considering all of them, even those of other lineages, under her authority. The other lineages may object, but they still have to face her power and wrath.



Kern, Lillith’s son whom she thought was dead, is another Demon-Vampire, resurrected by the same Elder Demons that cursed her. His powers are limited to the “classic” Lilith-vampire forbidden, including being able to operate as a practitioner. However, his special exception is that he is immortal and cannot die in any way: his unlife will persist to the end of time. He is the progenitor of the Nosferatu, a somewhat bestial and vulnerable lineage. Kern himself, however, is intelligent, has wizard-level spell-casting abilities, and hates his mother with a passion.



Lilith-Vampires

Those vampires sired by Lillith are the original variety, appearing first in antiquity. They have a connection to magick, but do not have the special abilities of Lillith. Lilith-vampires can take up the Craft and often do, but their real power is that they are incredibly hard to kill. These vampires are more reminiscent of those found in traditional folklore. They are not really evil, but their self-centred motivations do sometimes give that impression.

Tepes-Vampires

When Vlad Dracula Tepes rose as a vampire in 1476 CE, he was the first of a new lineage. This was verified when he spent some time in the society of Lilith-vampires. All Tepes-vampires, from Dracula to those he sired to those they sired, cannot gaze upon or touch Holy objects. Holy water, blessed by a priest, can hurt them.

Tepes-vampires have a dark magick all their own that comes from their progenitor Dracula himself. This gives them the ability to ride on a moonbeam, turn into mist, and change form becoming a wolf or large bat. Tepes-vampires also can use normal magick, but only in a negative manner. They treat everything as a conquest using manipulation and scheming to gain what they desire. Even if a desire is simple and intentionally harmless the Tepes-vampire will still scheme to get it. They are like wolves hunting prey, plotting the strike and enjoying their victory. The older they get the more pronounced this desire for conquest becomes. Therefore a recently-sired Tepes-vampire may not exhibit these traits right away, especially if it is untutored, a common problem among Tepes-vampires. Also Tepes-vampires must slowly come into their dark magick, developing it over time. It can take as much as twenty-five years to begin using the major tricks. Tepes-vampires who use magick will generally not exhibit practitioner traits as a morph or Lilith-vampire will. Instead, spells cast to do good will simply fail for no apparent reason, while spells with selfish or evil intent will succeed as if the vampire were a grand wizard.



They are a bit easier to kill than Lilith-vampires. They can be paralysed with fear by Holy objects, thereby rendering them helpless. Then they can be disposed of at one’s leisure. It is said that the reason for all of this is that God cursed Dracula into becoming a vampire. Tepes-vampires are evil with a purpose: their intent is to destroy anything having to do with God, whether it be Christian or otherwise. Their “evil” is connected with religion and religious symbolism.



For those interested in minutiae, since “Tepes” is a Romanian word it is pronounced as “Tep-esh”.



Nosferatu

[Nosferatu] In 1892 CE, Kern appeared on earth for the first time since his death. He cannot be killed in any way, but those vampires he sired, the entire lineage, are not as lucky. Nosferatu cannot stand being in the sun at all. Once bathed in sunlight they burst into flames and burn until consumed. They are also, of all vampires, the easiest to kill: simply staking them, beheading them, or setting them on fire seems to do the trick. Nosferatu vampires do not act very intelligent. They seem to be more beast than humanoid. They do not tend to practice the Craft.

The Nosferatu acquired their name soon after F.W. Murnau’s film of the same name came out in 1922. This is in part due to the physical appearance of Nosferatu, which is somewhat similar to Murnau’s depiction. While other vampires tend to continue their undead existence with much the same physical appearance as the person had in life, Nosferatu rise in a rather grotesque form which cannot be mistaken for a living human under most circumstances.



It seems that a Nosferatu will follow any sufficiently powerful master. Tepes-vampires often used them as henchman or cannon-fodder.



How to Become a Vampire



There are four ways to become a vampire, but only the first is common.



Turning

A human must be turned to become a vampire. This is typically called the “Vampire Wedding”. First the vampire bites the human and drinks his blood, but not enough to kill. Then the vampire cuts itself to let the human drink its blood. Finally the vampire will drink from the human again, killing him or her. This must happen immediately during the “Wedding” and if the human is killed by any method other than the vampire’s bite he or she will not be become a vampire. The next evening the human will rise as a vampire. The fledgling vampire should have blood available immediately upon rising. The blood can be given or the fledgling can be made to kill for the blood. If the fledgling does not have blood within six to twelve hours (depending on its constitution), its heart will stop and it will die.

The new vampire is the same type as its sire (except for Demon-Vampires): that is, a Lilith-vampire (or Lillith herself) begets a Lilith-vampire, a Tepes-vampire begets a Tepes-vampire, and a Nosferatu (or Kern himself) begets a Nosferatu.



A person can be forced or deceived into becoming a vampire against his or her will. This is especially the case with Tepes-vampires, since they can hypnotise their victims. While the broad stereotypical powers and weaknesses associated with vampires in the movies correspond to Tepes-Vampire abilities, Lilith-vampires can also use trickery, deception, or force to sire a vampire.



Drinking the blood of the vampire causes a type of sedation in the victim and thereby renders him or her helpless to the second, fatal bite.



Magick

A sufficiently powerful practitioner can turn someone into a Lilith-vampire. Essentially, the practitioner performs the vampire wedding using ritual athemes and goblets rather than the bites. The process still requires blood from a vampire. The victim still has to die before rising to unlife.

Ritual

There is a ritual spell that can turn a human into a Tepes-vampire. It requires invoking the unknown name of God and thereby risks complete retribution from the forces of magick and nature.

The ritual was used only once, on a monk guilty of betrayal. The ritual succeeded to the extent of turning the monk into a vampire, but immediately afterward the invokers spontaneously exploded. The current whereabouts of the victim, now a Tepes-vampire, are unknown.



Deep Curse

There are two types of deep curse, both rather rare. One can only be imposed by the Old Ones, ancient, very powerful, non-humanoid demons. Lillith and Kern are both under such deep curses, accounting for both their powers and natures.

The other type happens when magick and nature (or God) imposes a deep curse on an individual for violations of his own self-nature or conscience, thus creating a new lineage of vampires. Dracula has been so cursed, so far the only such instance.



A vampire does not necessarily have to kill directly after it is sired. This is left up to the sire vampire. Some are like parents and wish to nurture their “children”. They will feed them and gradually introduce them to the concepts of “the Hunt”. Others make their fledgling kill directly after being “born”. The psychology is that the new vampire will need to kill in order to survive, so it might as well start hunting as soon as possible. Others vampires will leave their sired fledglings on their own. This is mostly done as revenge upon a mortal enemy, but some vampires just don’t care. They will leave their children to fend for themselves. Lilith-vampires seem to be more prone to be nurturing types.



Morphs and practitioners can be turned into vampires.



However, morphs are rarely turned because it will change the morph into an extremely dangerous creature. Most morphs kill in order to survive, just like humans. Morphs generally do not need to kill humans in order to survive and most are content taking only what they need. A vampiric morph goes insane with the bloodlust and goes on a rampage, killing humans, other morphs, and even other vampires. So, this practice is considered a taboo.



A practitioner can be turned, but the resulting change in the person’s focus (from the Craft to the Hunt) will limit the practitioner’s abilities. Even if a powerful practitioner is turned, the individual will lose much of its interest in the Craft, and centre its attention on the blood Hunt.



Vampires and the Craft



[Plague of fire, a specialty of Lillith] The Demon-Vampires are in a class of their own when it comes to their magickal powers. Lillith’s connection to magick is incredibly powerful. She can rain down fire and plagues. Regardless of the power she employs, she will never harm herself as a protective shield of magick surrounds her. Kern lacks these strong powers, being more of a Wizard-level Vampire-Practitioner. However, his demon-granted ability is his complete immortality, something not even Lillith possesses.



Lilith-vampires have a connection to magick. They lack the special abilities of Lillith, but they can take up the Craft and often do. However, the vampire’s main concern is blood and where and how to obtain it. To be a powerful practitioner, great amounts of time must be devoted to the Craft. There must be great focus and concentration. The vampire’s bloodlust is usually the prime factor of its existence. Therefore, it is very rare to find a Vampire-Practitioner of great power, though it does happen.



[Tepes-vampire casting a negative spell] Tepes-vampires have a dark magick all their own, originating with Dracula himself. Their abilities are thus limited to turning into mist or wolves or bats and riding a moonbeam. These powers can take twenty-five years and more to manifest in a new Tepes-Vampire, especially if the vampire is not tutored by its sire. Tepes-vampires have a connection to magick and therefore can also use normal magick, but they always use it in a negative manner, in accord with whatever scheme is brewing at the time. They generally will not exhibit practitioner traits as a morph will. Tepes-vampires cannot become practitioners of great general power, but their magick is still formidable in their own area of dark magick.



The seeming bestial nature of Nosferatu implies that they cannot practice the Craft. As Netherworld creatures, they still have a connection to magick, but they cannot apply that power to any but the simplest spells.



Generally, vampires do not associate with practitioners or morphs, preferring to keep to their own secret society. Of course, many vampires choose to be semi-solitary, mingling with humans to feed but avoiding Netherworld complications.



The Vampire Covenant



A special application of vampire blood is the Vampire Covenant. First the vampire drinks a little of the victim’s blood, making sure that the victim does not die from the attack. Then the vampire’s blood must go into the body of the victim directly from a wound.



Infection by a Nosferatu vampire’s blood makes the victim into a type of zombie.



With a Tepes- or Lilith-vampire, the vampire covenant can evoke emotions and desires which the victim is trying to hold back. This is not ritual magick in the sense of a spell, but it is magick through the blood. In much the same way a vampire turns a victim, the vampire covenant releases all the victim’s inhibitions. So if someone has feelings about someone else, these feelings will be released. Also it’s not so much that it releases emotions, but the victim is unable to deny them. Like the “hunger” for blood that vampires have, the feelings become something that cannot be ignored. After the covenant is completed, the vampire has no control over the victim or over what emotions and feelings are released. The covenant only releases suppressed emotions.



In the case of Chelsea Chattan, she could no longer deny her feelings for Rose. Unfortunately she was also no longer be able to deny the darkness within her. The reason why Chelsea was so attracted to Rose wass not so much that Chelsea was in love with Rose, but more that Chelsea saw her own darkness reflected within Rose and was attracted to that.



Each vampire contains the blood of his sire and their sire and so on. Rose’s sire is Morana and her sire was Dracula. Therefore a miniscule amount of Dracula’s blood now flows through Chelsea. The Esteemed Author thought we might like to know that little tid-bit.



How to Kill a Vampire



Ritual

A stake of wood or metal must be driven through its heart and thereby pinning it to the ground. Then a ritual, sometimes an exorcism, is performed to render the vampire helpless. Then the head must be severed and either buried separately from the body or both parts can be burned to ash.

Starvation

If a vampire is unable to obtain a supply of blood for a long enough period of time, the creature will age and lose its vitality and ultimately crumble into dust in a slow, horrible, and agonising death.

Sunlight

Exposure to direct sunlight will destroy a vampire, but it is a very painful death. Vampires can, however, build a type of immunity to sunlight depending on their age and constitution. Lillith, the first vampire, can stay out in the sunlight for about five hours before having to seek shelter. Dracula could stay out in it for about three hours. He was not anywhere near the age of Lillith, but he had a tremendous constitution. Most vampires can take a few moments of sunlight before they begin to burn, but it is painful. Nosferatu cannot stand any amount of sunlight and never build any immunity to it.

Fire

This will also kill a vampire, but the creature must be burned to absolute dust. If not, then the creature can replenish itself with the right amount of blood. It is a slow and agonising process.

If the vampire meets with a nasty accident, such as having its head cut off or being blown up (but still having major body parts intact), the vampire would go dormant and ultimately starve and then wither away completely, unconscious of anything happening to it.



These creatures are extremely difficult to kill, so why are they not ruling the world? The main reason vampires are not our enslavers is because they are (to a degree), people just like us. They are neither good or evil, they just are.



The biggest problems with vampires are that they, first of all, need human blood to survive. Secondly, their entire existence revolves around that blood and obtaining it. They are both cursed with that gnawing thirst and a very strong will to survive. This makes the vampire both untrustworthy and a formidable foe. It is best to simply stay out of their way.



CotC vampires lack most of the legendary vulnerabilities, for example, they can cross running water, eat garlic, and reflect in mirrors. It’s worth mentioning that Tepes-vampires are slightly easier to deal with than Lilith-vampires for the simple reason that Holy objects can almost paralyse Tepes-Vampires with fear. It’s a lot easier to deal with a foe who is not able to fight back very effectively. The Nosferatu vulnerabilities are even more pronounced.



All vampires have a soul, but it is trapped within the body. This doesn’t make a vampire more prone to good or evil. However, it causes many vampires to feel trapped and even morose and melancholy. Just take a look at Lillith’s attitude. At the destruction of the body, different types of vampires have different fates.



When a Lilith-vampire is destroyed the soul trapped inside is released to move on. Therefore, Lilith-vampires cannot be resurrected by ritual. All that is left is ash. The individual is completely gone. The same fate applies to Nosferatu.



On the other hand, Tepes-vampires can be resurrected by ritual. This is due to the fact that Dracula himself is in essence eternal. He can be killed, but his soul is still trapped within the ash. All Tepes-vampires share this same fate: their souls remain with the ash of their bodies. This one fact is what makes the silver urn of Dracula’s ashes such a dangerous artefact.



For the record, Lillith herself can probably be destroyed by the methods effective with Lilith-vampires. However, her inherent power makes it unlikely that anyone would get the chance. Her magickal nature prevents any fire or plagues from affecting her.



Kern, on the other hand, is totally immortal and cannot be destroyed by any means. He will likely suffer some damage from fire, explosives, and similar attacks, but he will always regenerate and pull himself together. Sunlight may cause him pain, but it’s unlikely to cause damage.



Other Notes



Vampires have many secrets. For example, the exact method used to sustain Mina Harker’s life without turning her into a vampire. On a more prosaic level, a vampire acquaintance of Elemental-Wizard Jacob Livingston has a recipe for pig-blood cocktails that can effectively sustain a vampire’s unlife.



There are many creatures of many types that subsist on blood or other substances (spirit, life force). Most of these were probably born-witches, wizards, or morphs that were cursed by the Elder Demons that cursed Lillith. There are probably only be a handful of blood suckers that are not Lillith-spawned. The Lamia for instance is half woman and half serpent. The reason for this is that while vampires are lone beings they still need to have a kindred to connect with. Vampires need family. Other creatures do not.



Vampires are not totally limited to consuming blood. A good gourmet meal from time to time is a nice change. Lillith herself appreciates good Indian food...

COMMENTS

-



 

"The bond affects how you act, not how you feel." - The sire bond talk

18:27 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 822




This episode clarified my major doubts related to the sire bond. Suddenly, everything makes sense to me. Let’s start talking about it.

Caroline: Elena is sired to Damon, which means her one singular burning desire is to make him happy, just like Klaus and his hybrids.

Stefan:No. It’s not. A vampire sired to another vampire is one in a million. Maybe it won’t affect her the same way.

For the first time in a long while, I agree with Stefan. The sire bond between hybrids is different from a sire bond between vampires. Let’s not consider all we learned, but what we previously knew. A “Hybrid” is the combination of werewolf and vampire, so its nature is completely new. We need to consider the natural hierarchy between werewolves: the pack. The pack’s feelings must have some influence there, which bring us the issue of how unique the vampire sire bond is. The bond between hybrids is basically automatic after Klaus turns them, but between vampires the creation is different. Like Stefan said, it’s one in a million. There’s no way to compare the foundation of sire bond between hybrids and vampires. It’s different, even if it has the same function. So, don’t expect for it to play out the same way. It won’t happen.

Now let’s compare the definition Tyler gave to Caroline about the hybrid sire bond and how to get free of that to the witch’s explanation about the vampire sire bond.

Caroline: The sire bond exists because the hybrids are grateful to Klaus for reliving them from the pain of having to wolf out every full moon, and that’s why they have to turn until they’re not ruled by the pain anymore.

Stefan: Right, but Elena is not a werewolf. So what’s the vampire equivalent?

Caroline: Well, that’s the problem. There isn’t one.

&

Damon: Are you saying there’s no spell?

Nandi: The bond can’t be broken with magic. A vampire only bonds to her sire when she has feelings for him before she turns, human feelings. Vampirism only heightens those emotions. You want her free? You've to set her free. Tell her to live her life without you and never think of you again, to stop caring about you, and then leave her. That’s the only way around the sire bond.

The base of vampire sire bond and hybrid sire bond are completely opposite. You can notice that the hybrid sire bond is bound to happen, while the vampire one isn't The fact that the hybrid sire bond is automatic and not based on feelings makes it possible to break. Meanwhile, the vampire sire bond is more complex because it’s based on the feelings the person felt as a human, therefore the only way out of it would be tragic, of fucking course. The good news is Elena’s feelings for Damon belong to her only. It has nothing to do with the sire bond.

This is the best FUCK YOU to every Delena shipper who said the sire bond cheapened up Delena and the best SHUT THE FUCK UP to every Stelena shipper that said Elena’s feelings came from the sire bond. Thanks, Plec. You’re my queen.

Now, let’s discuss feelings and sire bond.

Damon: That was Charlotte. She was crazy about me from the minute we met. So, of course, when she asked me to turn her into a vampire, I did.

&

Tyler: Being sired to Klaus doesn't mean you feel differently about someone. I hated Klaus, but I still did everything he said. The bond affects how you act, not how you feel.

This is the best way I can explain the sire bond creation: imagine you play the lottery every week to try to jackpot. How many chances do you have to win? Does every lottery player win an obscene amount of money at least once in their lives just because they play it or is the person who wins one in a million? That’s how the creation of a sire bond works. It’s not something that happens regularly. The fact Stefan is 160 some odd years old and barely knows anything about it is very telling. Damon won the lottery twice. But that’s not the point, the point is: just because your maker (aka the person who turned you) is someone you love, doesn’t necessarily means you’ll create a sire bond with that person. So, all this talk about how Katherine wasn’t Damon’s sire proves the sire bond has several plot holes and is completely stupid. The reason the sire bond is created is the feelings, but not every feeling will be translated into a sire bond. It’s very basic logic. I feel stupid having to explain this because it’s pretty obvious and I don’t get how people can’t grasp this concept. And yeah, I cry because I feel sad about people’s stupidity. Sue me. Moving on.

Now, let’s talk about Charlotte’s and Elena’s feelings and how it makes the foundation of their sire bond different, and therefore the way they act.

Damon said Charlotte was completely crazy about him since the first time they met. It means she fell completely in love with him - burning passion borderline insanity - because she asked him to turn her in order to stay with him forever. As Nandi said, her human feelings got intensified by the sire bond; therefore she went from desperately in love to batshit crazy for Damon. Her obsession, her burning passion, magnified when she became a vampire. So, that does explain her desperate actions and craziness regarding Damon. Her feelings for Damon came from a completely different place when compared to Elena’s feelings. Charlotte’s bond is driven by passion and obsession; so I believe it makes the sire bond affect her in a different way. She probably felt the necessity to make Damon happy as a human and it intensified when she turned. That’s why she literally did everything Damon told her to because her feelings are driven by the necessity she had as human. The fact that she asked Damon to turns her so soon after she met him is proof of this devotion. She had intense feelings for Damon as a human and it translated into a sire bond. Makes sense.

Now, Elena’s feelings for Damon. It took us three season of Elena falling for Damon. It was very slow; she met every façade of Damon. She went from hate to friendship to hate again and to friendship again, then she started noticing she was falling for him, but she was in denial and she chose Stefan and she died. Elena’s feelings for Damon didn’t come from a burning passion, like Charlotte’s – it didn’t make her crazy and left her obsessed with Damon. No. It was a long and painful process and when it finished (aka when she was completely in love with him), the consequence was the fact she loves Damon for the person he is. As a human, she wasn’t obsessed with him; all her feelings were genuine and not stemming from a ‘crazy’ side . She wasn’t crazy in love with him. So, it’s obvious Elena’s bond with Damon affects her differently than Charlotte, because her feelings for him came from a completely different place in comparison to Charlotte’s. Elena’s sire bond is driven by love, and a sense of friendship, loyalty, honesty and trust because all these feelings belong to their relationship. These things define them, that’s why I believe Elena’s sire bond is different. I believe every vampire sire bond is unique because feelings differ from person to person. People love, but they feel it in different degrees and ways. You can’t compare it. That’s why we can’t compare Charlotte’s sire bond with Elena’s. Feeling creates sire bond, but every person feels feelings differently, so the way the bond affects someone will be unique to. And right here is the reason the vampire sire bond is completely different from hybrids sire bond and why it’s so complex. Feelings are complex; anything driven by it will be way more complex than something that comes automatically. To me, everything makes sense now.

Elena: Tyler told me the bond doesn’t affect how I feel, just the way I act. My feelings for you haven’t changed, Damon. Nothing has changed.

Damon: Everything has changed, Elena.

Elena: OK. Fine. Yeah. I mean, I’ve changed. So have you, Damon. And I’m happy, just like you were yesterday morning before we knew about any of this.

Damon: You know what would make me happy? To know that this entire time that I’ve been completely in love with you that what you actually felt for me was real.

Elena: It is real. I know that it is, Damon.

All the changes related to her personality and the feelings she has belong to her. It wasn't the sire bond that made her change, it was the vampirism, the maturity she is reaching, the moving on, etc. You can blame everything, but the sire bond. Of course, it affects the way she behaves because she is compelled to listen to Damon, but we know that Elena doesn't do everything Damon tells her to do and so I don’t believe it’s a plot hole, but the simple fact every sire bond affects the person differently. Based on what I saw, Elena is inclined to agree with Damon if she wants to. For example, the red dress moment; Elena thought the blue dress fitted more to the judges’ taste, so she advised April to go with it. Damon came in and said to April she should wear the red dress, and then Elena said it’s pretty. When Caroline called her out, she told April she should wear whichever she liked and ran off after Damon. Elena never said the red dress wasn't pretty or that April should listen to Damon. Like always, it’s Caroline exaggerating. This is an example of Elena not doing what Damon told her to do because she didn't feel inclined to do it: the Stefan’s call. Damon told her to call Stefan and she said no and didn't do it. These two different moments just exemplify that every sire bond is unique and can’t be compared when it’s about the way it affects the sired vampire.

I believe, for now, it’s the only thing I have to say about the sire bond.


COMMENTS

-



 

Can A Vampire Become Human Again By Eliminating Their Sire? Posted on July 17, 2015 by Xavier Remington

18:21 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 823




Is The Cure For Vampirism The Eradication Of Ones Maker?

The short answer is no. It’s not unheard of for Vampires to disagree with the one who brought them across into the dark shadows, and then stake them in the heart. There isn’t generally the same stigma as a Werewolf extinguishing their maker. Unless the murdered vampire was of royal blood. Nothing comes of it for the offending vampire except perhaps the wrath of their vampire siblings, aka other humans turned into vampires by their sire. There is no know cure for the vampire virus which is one of the most potent paranormal demon based viruses in existence. However the vampire virus is unable to exist outside of a host body, and doesn’t activate in someone who is alive. It must be directly passed from a vampires flowing blood into a freshly deceased human, or even better a human teetering between life, and death. In addition most vampires are deeply offended when you refer to their species as a viral condition so seriously don’t do it!

COMMENTS

-



 

Vampire Glossary of Terms

18:19 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 824


There exists among the Kindred a distinct patois, drawing on many tongues and giving new shades of meaning to certian mortal words. One can often tell what generation a vampire is by listening to the parlance that she employs. There is a sharp distinction between the words used by the anarchs and those employed by elders. Using the wrong word in the wrong circumstances is often considered a serious breach of etiquette.



Common Parlance







Anarch: A rebel among the Kindred, one with no respect for the elders. Most fledglings are automaticlly assumed to be anarchs by the elder, aaaaaaaaaaaaand are despised as products of the 20th century.



Barrens, The: The areas of a city that are devoid of life-graveyards, abandoned buildings and parks.



Becoming, The: The moment one becomes a vampire; the metamorphosis from mortal to Kindred. Also called "The Change".



Book of Nod: The "sacred" book of the Kindred, tracing the race's orgins and early history. It has never been published in its entirety, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaalthough fragments are known to exist in various languages.



Beast,The: The drives and urges which prompt a vampire to become entirely a monster, forsaking all Humanity. Vide man infra



Blood: The vampire's heritage. That which makes a vampire a vampire, or simply the actual blood of the vampire.



Blood Kindred: The relationship between vampires of the same lineage and clan.



Blood Oath: The most potent bond which can exist between vampires; the receiving of blood in an acknowlegdgement of mastery. This aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagrants a mystical power over the one who is bound.



Brood: A group of vampires gathered around a leader (usually their sire). A brood may in time become a clan(qv).



Caitiff: A vampire with no clan.



Camarilla, The: A global sect of vampires in which all Kindred may hold membership. Its rule is far from absolute, and it serves as a aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaadebating chamber more than a goverment.



Childe: A degoratory term for youg, inexpernenced, or foolish vampires.



Clan: A group of vampires who share certain mystic and physical characteristics.



Diablerie: The cannibalistic behavor of common among Kindred, involving the coonsumption of the blood of another vampire. The elders do aaaaaaaaaaaaaaso out of need, whereas the anarchs do so out of desire for power.



Domain: The fiefdom clamied by a vampire, mare often a prince. Invariably a city.



Elder: A vampire who is 300 years of age or older.



Elysium: The name given for the places where the elders meet and gather, commonly operas, theaters or other public places of culture.



Embrace, The: The act of transforming a mortal into a vampire by draining the mortal's blood and replacing it with a small amount of the aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaavampires own.



Fledgling: A young, newly created vampire. Vide, Neonate, Whelp.



Generation: The number of steps between a vampire and the mythical Cane.



Gehenna: The end of the Third Cycle; the impending Amrageddon when Antediluvians shall awaken and devour all vampires.



Ghoul: A servant created by allowing a mortal to drink Kindred blood without the draining that would give rise to a progeny.



Haven: The home of a vampire or the place where it sleeps during the day.



Hunger, The: As with mortals and other animals, the drive to feed.



Inconnu: A sect of vampires, mosty Methuselahs, who have removed themselves from both mortal and Kindred affairs. They state that they aaaaaaaaaaaaahave nothing to do with the Jyhad.



Jyhad, The: The secret war being waged between the few surviving vampires of the third generation.



Kindred: A vampire. Many elders consider even this term to be vulgar, and prefer to use a more poetic word such as Cainite.



Kiss: To take the blood of a mortal, or the act of taking blood in general.



Lupine: A werewolf, the mortal enemy of the vampires.



Lush: A vampire who habitually feeds upon prey who are under the influence of drink or drugs in order to experince the sensations thereof.



Life, The: A euphemistic term for mortal blood taken as sustenance. Many Kindred regard this term as "prissy".



Man, The: The elment of humanity which remains in a vampire, and which strives against the base urgings of the Beast.



Masquerade, The: The effort begun after the end of the great wars to hide Kindred society from the mortal world.



Prince: A vampire who has established a claim to rulership over a city, and is able to support that claim. The feminie form is still prince.



Riddle, The: The essential dilemma of a vampire's existence- to prevent the occurrence of greater atrocities, one must commit evil deeds of aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa lesser nature.



Rouge: A vampire who feeds upon other vampires, either out of need or perversion.



Sabbat, The: A sect of vampires controlling much of the eastern North America. They are violent and bestial, reveling in needless cruelty.



Sect: General name for one of the three primary groups among the Kindred- the camarilla, Sabbat or Inconnu.



Sire: The parent-creator of a vampire, used both as the female and male form.



Vessel: A potential or past source of blood, typically a human.


COMMENTS

-



 

Covenants...

18:17 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 825




The covenants are the ancient laws and rules, handed down from generation to generation of Vampire, from Sire to Child for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years. These are the law of the land, no matter where a Vampire may travel, and each Vampire is expected to know and uphold these.



The First Covenant: The Masquerade

This is the highest and most sacred of the Vampire Covenants. The First Covenant, The Masquerade demands that the knowledge and existence of true vampires be kept a secret from mortal man. To reveal themselves to the mortal world would place Vampires in jeopardy.



It is important to understand that The Masquerade is to protect Vampires from mortal man. Supernatural entities are well aware of the existence of the undead. Vampires often cross paths with others who share the need to hide themselves from mortal man, and it is not uncommon, when in times of strife and persecution, for Vampires to find themselves allied with other supernaturals.



Due to the nature of Vampires, however, these truces are often brief and short lived.



The Second Covenant: Responsibility

Create another of our kind at your own behest, but be it known that responsibility of such lies upon your head.



The Second Covenant governs the creation of new vampires. Any vampire may sire another vampire (create a Child), however, the training and tutelage of that new vampire is solely the responsibility of the vampire who sired him. In addition, any mistakes and wrong doing of said Child may come back and fall upon the shoulders of the Sire.



Vampires should only create new vampires if they are willing to take on the responsibility of caring for said progeny.



The Third Covenant: Domain

Vampires, especially particularly powerful vampires, establish a domain over where they rule. Each of the vampires in that domain, must agree to respect the rules and the leadership of the vampire in charge (whether it be the Prince of the City, or the King of the Realm).



When entering into a new area, vampires are expected to present themselves to the vampire leader in the region and to obey all the laws set down.



The Fourth Covenant: Destruction

Vampires may not kill their own kind. Taking the (un)life of another vampire is for the murderer to forfeit her own existence. A vampire may not kill another of his kind without seeking approval from an elder. It is then up to the elder whether or not to grant such permission, or in rare cases to declare a blood hunt.

COMMENTS

-



 

The Sire Thing: Vampire Society in the Barbverse Barb Cummings (Rahirah)

18:14 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 826




Summary:



Vampire social interaction in the Barbverse.

Work Text:



While any vampire can sire a new vampire, many young vampires lack the self-control necessary, and end up draining the victim too deeply before giving them their own blood. Many masters discourage indiscriminate siring, as vampires can very quickly out-breed their food supply by siring recklessly. The wise master sires only when s/he has a specific purpose for his/her get, and often kills the fledglings off when they're no longer necessary, unless they've demonstrated outstanding qualities.



There is little indication that the age of the sire has any effect on the strength or power of the resulting get, but there is some indication that some vampire bloodlines result in fledglings drunk on bloodlust, possibly because the demon is more ascendant in them. However, so little research has been done on the subject that it's impossible to tell for certain what any given get will be like, and the biggest determinant of a vampire's personality is generally the personality of its human host body.



I use 'get' to mean 'vampiric offspring.' As far as I know, there isn't any canonical Buffyverse term for that; Angelus and Darla have referred to their descendants as 'boy' or 'girl' on occasion, but there's no way of telling if these terms are have some special vampy meaning or are simply a common form of address to someone they consider their inferior in age and social standing. I started using 'get' in "A Raising In The Sun," because there are times when it becomes unbearably clumsy trying to write around the lack of a term for 'person I have sired,' and I can't stand 'childe.' 'Childe' was imported from the Vampire: The Masquerade roleplaying game, and has a freight of connotations that aren't my cuppa. 'Get' was archaic enough to match 'sire' in tone, and didn't have any fannish associations at all so far as I knew. (I've seen a few other writers use it since I started, and I'm not sure if they picked it up from me or came up with it on their own, but if it someday gives 'childe' a run for its money in Buffyverse fanon, I'll die happy. )



My take on the various terms is that sire and get denote familial relationships, and that master and minion denote social relationships. I sometimes use 'fledgling' to mean 'young or inexperienced vampire,' but for me it has no specific meaning beyond that. (I think that term originated with Anne Rice, but it's been used in enough other vampire mythologies that I feel that it's in the public domain.) A lot of fan writers assume there's some kind of qualitative difference between 'childe' and 'minion'--some special process of turning that makes a childe smarter, or capable of becoming a master. I'm not positive if this is an import from another vampire mythology or a pure Buffy-fanon invention, but I don't think there's any evidence in the show's canon to support it, and I don't use it. Any difference between one vampire and the next, so far as I'm concerned, is due to the differences in the personality, self-control, and smarts of the human they were before death. There is some canonical evidence for a special emotional bond between sire and sired. I don't see it as anywhere near as overwhelmingly strong or deterministic as fanon sometimes makes it out to be. Vampires can and do defy, abandon, ignore, and even kill their sires, although this may bear a certain amount of social stigma (cf. Angel killing Darla, Spike threatening to kill Dru for Buffy, Darla leaving the Master for Angel).



As far as the social relationships go, Master's been used three times in canon. The Master, of course, and Mr. Trick referred to Kaikistos as Master once. Doug's pyramid scam speech from "Disharmony" promised his followers that "You each have it in you to be, not just any vampire...but a master. That's right. A master of your own destiny." There was also an oblique reference in "School Hard" to the effect that the person who killed the Slayer would take the Master's place. (Which is odd considering that the Anointed One was his chosen heir, but never mind.) My assumption based on this stuff is that 'master' can mean a particularly old and powerful vampire, and/or the vampire who's the boss of a certain territory. Any vampire who's strong, charismatic, or clever enough to get other vamps to follow them can call themselves a master. Any vampire of a certain age and power level (possibly when they start looking all demony all the time?) is called Master whether or not they own any territory. And any vampire serving another vampire is a minion, regardless of age or who sired whom.



My take on vampire society is considerably more anarchic than many fan writers' seems to be--I tend to think that the Master's court was the exception rather than the rule. Going by what we see on the show, most vampires live in small family/pack units (the Fanged Four, Sunday's gang, Harmony's gang, James & Elizabeth's gang, Spike & Dru, etc.) While there are certainly alpha vamps ('masters') in any given group, I don't think there's any canonical basis to assume that the elaborate pseudo-feudal rituals that the Master insisted upon are used widely outside his sphere of influence. So what I go with is:



Families: Groups consisting of one older vampire and his/her get, with the occasional addition of an unrelated sexual partner. Leadership is more fluid than in a clan or a gang, though major decisions generally revert to the eldest member. Families admit new members rarely, either by siring or adoption, and seldom number more than five or six vampires. Families tend to split apart into smaller groups or to consolidate into a gang under a single leader once a certain critical mass is reached. Families are often migratory. The Fanged Four is an example of a family.



Gangs: A group of vampires organized under the authority of a single vampire who may or may not claim the title of master. Gangs are usually larger than families, containing up to a dozen vampires. Gangs often contain related vampires, but may be composed of unrelated individuals. Gangs actively recruit and sire new members, often maintaining 'slots' for fledglings sired solely as cannon fodder. Gangs usually stake out and defend a set territory – a neighborhood or sometimes even an entire small town – and maintain it as their own hunting grounds. Gangs often clash with one another over territory and status. Sunday's group is an example of a gang, as is Whip's stable of prostitutes.



Clans: Two or more gangs and/or families, generally related by bloodline, whose leaders answer to the same master. Clans are the largest vampire social unit, numbering dozens or even hundreds of vampires. Clans are rare; there are probably no more than a dozen in the world, and they tend to last only as long as the Master who unites them, although there have been cases of a vampire from the original Master's bloodline inheriting or reviving a clan. Clans generally spread out over several cities. Clans generally have some larger uniting purpose or tradition than the simple defense of territory. The Order of Aurelius is an example of a vampire clan.



It's true that any group of aggressive creatures which doesn't develop an elaborate code for dealing with internal conflicts is doomed to tear itself apart--and I think that's exactly what happens to most vampire groups. The major check upon the vampire population, as I see it, is not the Slayer, but other vampires. I see vamp society as a very few large stable groups like the Master's, centered around one long-lived and influential vampire; a lot of small groups loosely bound by ties of kinship or passion; and a sea of loners, mostly abandoned get who serve as distractions for the Slayer and cannon fodder for the older, smarter vamps and any demon who cares to hire them.



Being part of a group is advantageous to the individual vampire. There's safety, and better hunting, in numbers. However, vampires are totally selfish and self-willed creatures, and it's the rare vamp who can see past their own immediate pleasure to long-term group success and consistently follow orders, and an even rarer vamp who can organize and command passels of quarrelsome demons efficiently. In D&D terms, my vampires are more often chaotic evil than lawful evil. Thus the groups are constantly breaking up and reforming--e.g. James and Elizabeth will hang out with Darla and Angelus for awhile, then have a spat and go their separate ways. Each quasi-stable group has its own set of internal rules, based on the whims of the vampire who founded it, but as large organized groups virtually never survive the death of the charismatic individual vampire who founded and controlled them, there are very few 'international' customs in vampire society, and those that exist are very much subject to local interpretation.



There's also quite a lot of social mobility in my vampire world. Subordinate vampires in a group are constantly jockeying for position among themselves, or plotting to overthrow their superiors. A minion may submit to a stronger vampire, but there's nothing to prevent them from trying to take their master down at a later, more propitious time--i.e. submission is a social rather than a biological imperative. (cf. Spike taking over the Annoying One's gang.) Of course not all vamps are ambitious--like most humans, many are perfectly content to take orders all their unlives, or live on their own. An intelligent, reliable minion is worth its weight in gold for the master with enough self-control to refrain from ripping its head off in a fit of pique.

COMMENTS

-



 

External Pressure

18:10 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 827


You have no nest. You prefer to consort with humans. You seem to have lost all sense of our priorities. William Compton, you owe us...a life.

-- the Magister orders Bill to sire, in True Blood



Few things are as miserably cornered as a vampire who is forced to sire by some outside authority. Some vampires take their condition seriously and do not want to spread it around. They might feel it is a curse, a weakness, a disease, but it is so bad that they would not wish it on their worst enemy. So they will not Embrace unless acted on by an outside force: necessity, or a more powerful vampire. There are also vampires who do not want the responsibilities that come with siring a vampire; there's too much else to do, or they can't imagine anyone worth the trouble. And though it is not necessarily common, it is not unknown for vampires to be forced to sire. It could be that the elders want to replenish the numbers of Kindred in a city (perhaps after a war with lupines). It might be that the Prince wants to saddle an up-and-comer with a burden for the next however many years; being a sire will do it. Or siring could, as in the quote above, be the punishment for taking another vampire's life.



Family & Legacy



What is a father? A father is the man who made you what you are. And like it or not, Nicholas, I am the only father you've got. And, as a father, I must say that I'm very disappointed in you.

--Lucien LaCroix to Nick Knight, in Forever Knight



Cast adrift in time and destined to outlive mortals, sometimes vampires feel nostalgic for a sense of family ties. The pride of parenthood, the loyalty of blood relations, and the familiarity of old roles can become very appealing to an isolated vampire. We have been told for time out of mind what a father, a mother, and a child are supposed to be (although elder vampires might have ideas from older times and cultures that aren't as prevalent now), and the familiar titles can be comforting. Sometimes this reason for Embrace becomes apparent in sires calling their childer "Son" or "Daughter," and in childer calling their sire "Father" or "Mother." It can be very apparent in the expectations of a sire, particularly when the sire is grooming their childe as their legacy in the world. Maybe the sire has holdings to pass on or hidden knowledge, or perhaps they want a child to groom in their image; either way, their childe is supposed to be their lasting masterpiece. The family urge might also crop up in a sire's overindulgence of their childe.



Loneliness



Could you be a companion of Death? Could you walk with me through the world? Through the dark? I'll teach you all I know. I'll be your father, your brother, your child.

-- Godric to Eric, in True Blood



It is one thing for mortals to mope after living alone for a few months, and another thing to express the loneliness that comes with being Kindred. There is an eternal divide between vampires and the mortals on whom they feed; vampires must keep their secrets, and their lifeforbidden tends to wear heavily on the living. There is certainly a divide between vampires and ghouls. Vampires are so utterly in control of those relations that it can become difficult to listen to ghouls seriously, even if they've served faithfully. And while other vampires can be stimulating, they can also be notoriously difficult to trust. It can seem best and safest to start from scratch - to find a person who interests you and bring them into a whole new world. Not only is the sire likely to be the most fascinating thing a childe has yet seen, but the sire is also the repository of things the childe doesn't know. There is so much to learn that a childe can be kept enthralled for many nights, and the sire will be able to make the vital connection they crave so badly.



Love & Pleasure



Perhaps I fear him because I could love him again, and in loving him, I would come to need him, and in needing him, I would again be his faithful pupil in all things, only to discover that his patience for me is no substitute for the passion which long ago blazed in his eyes.

Armand, about his sire, Marius, in The Vampire Armand



Most people wish for the immortality of their loved ones, and that desire can drive people to Embrace friends, family members, and lovers. The initial intention can stem from a selfish refusal to live without someone, but it can also come from the need to share love forever. This sort of Embrace is most likely when a sire is still relatively young and fresh, and when their mortal loves are still alive. Although it seems unlikely, an elder vampire can turn a new leaf and feel stirrings for mortals again, but pure love is harder to come by. Sometimes love is confused for or at least related to the lustful need for a person's body and the intense sensations that lovers can share. Whether or not romantic love is a component, who would not want passion to live forever? Lust can cause quick, impulsive Embraces that may or may not be sanctioned. It can be a dangerous start and a short-lived bond.



Loyalty



The bond between a vampire and his maker is stronger than you can imagine. Perhaps one day you'll find out.

-- Eric to Sookie, in True Blood



In a paranoid world full of scheming vampires, it is easy to long for someone to trust. A worthy confidant, student, or partner in crime - even Kindred want these things, but the chances of betrayal run high. And enthralled mortals and ghouls can only benefit a vampire so much. They will never be able to stand by a vampire the way that other Kindred can, at least while they are still breathing. But once they've been Embraced, a sire can mold their childe from the first night to see things a certain way. A dutiful sire will be worthy of trust and able to instill it into their creation, thereby gaining a staunch ally. A childe will owe their sire - in some way, shape, or form - forever. Even if sire and childe part ways, it is likely that a childe will feel obligated to respond when their sire calls for aid. Once a childe makes their own life, everything they own or influence is also potentially at the command of their sire. But for real loyalty to be maintained, a delicate balancing act has to occur: the sire must inspire trust and take care not to break it, lest all of their secrets be up for auction.



Power & Business



Most times, the Embrace is done to bolster the sire in some way. Since a childe is expected to be loyal to their sire, this gives the sire a new work horse at worst, or ally at best. The sire might want to take advantage of a childe's knowledge, resources, or contacts. The sire might also want to train their childe to support them in the future through disciplines or raw strength. A Prince will often Embrace a few childer to support his reign over other vampires in a city; the Prince and his childer then form a front against the others. But childer also stand to gain from such arrangements. Perhaps an aging man wants to run his business forever, or a mortal otherwise exchanges what they have for immortality. A vampire might be willing to Embrace a mortal as a kind of sponsor; such an alliance can start an empire. The thrill of power that comes with the Embrace can be a hefty reward for loyal service and service to come.



Revitalization



Louis, I need you more than he ever did. I need a link with this century. The world changes. We do not. Therein lies the irony that ultimately kills us. I need you to make contact with this age.

-- Armand to Louis, Interview with the Vampire



Related to loneliness but not necessarily dependent on it is the motivation of revitalization. Boredom can compel humans to procreate, and after decades of the same old thing, vampires can grow just as desperate for something fresh and meaningful. The sense that nothing is new or that nothing is worthwhile can make unlife seem like an eternal jail sentence. And even if things are not that glum, after a half a century it can be difficult to keep up with the spirit of the times. After a while, a vampire can seem outdated not just in their preferences but in their instincts. This is especially true after a vampire has risen from torpor. Having constant access to a modern thinker can teach sires to understand things that inform every age but are not necessarily easy to explain. This is not just a matter of fashion trends but things like free love, the terror of nuclear war, and other movements that affect how people live their lives.



Sport & Amusement



It could be the experience of hunting, killing, and reviving a new vampire. It might be the hilarity of watching a fledgling stumble stupidly through the world. Or it could be that real drama is far more interesting than television to a sire's rarified tastes. Either way, some sires Embrace purely for their own amusement rather than any lofty goal. This can generate a lot of abuse and disregard of a childe, and a lot of resentment and anger in a childe. Oddly enough, it can also grant a childe more freedom than they might have otherwise. As long as they provide entertainment, their sire might not feel the need to interfere with them.



Spite



You're mine and Louis' daughter now. You see, Louis was going to leave us, he was going to go away, but now he's not. Now, he's going to stay and make you happy.

-- Lestat, Interview with the Vampire



Making someone immortal can tweak a number of different noses, depending on the situation. Sometimes a vampire will seek out a mortal that an enemy has spent time grooming for the Embrace and sire them instead. Embracing an enemy's servants, family members, and friends can also qualify. In the example above, Lestat prevents Louis from leaving him by making him responsible for taking care of a child. Louis didn't ask for the honor or want it, but it kept Louis around despite his desires. It can even make enemies envious if a vampire is able to Embrace at all. Every new child is potentially a new ally and an extension of power, and gaining permission to Embrace from the Prince can be an indication of political power in the local hierarchy. Embracing for spite can also be an act against the childe. If a vampire has some kind of nasty thing to pass on, like the old Nosferatu clan weakness, they might Embrace someone who angered or humiliated them. For an example of this kind of Embrace, look here.



Student



A vampire who has lived long enough has had the potential to amass an amazing amount of knowledge. Historical perspective, bygone beliefs, and dead languages remain at the fingertips of Kindred even as the information slips onto Wikipedia with inaccuracies or slips into obscurity altogether. In a way, vampires become time travelers. They lived what no one else remembers and they know what the historical record will never account for. And many things are worth passing on to a worthy student, someone with the intelligence to grasp the importance of their lessons and to put the knowledge to some kind of use. It is also vital to preserve the things that Kindred have managed to hold onto: bits of ancient papyrus, copies of illuminated manuscripts, and tablets with symbols of power. For an intellectual, there are few things as enjoyable as enlightened dialogue with another. And while some vampires are desperate to teach, there are also some desperate to become students of the modern age. It can be dangerous to teach an elder who can crush you in their frustration, but the embrace can make a childe hardier, and give a hoary sire enough time to learn.



Talent & Inspiration



It is incredibly tempting to preserve forever those mortals with outstanding talents, beauty, and other rare qualities. Those who truly stand out are valuable in their own way but few realize it the way that vampires do. They have seen tides of humanity come and go, and eventually, most vampires will meet a mortal that is one-of-a-kind. Who doesn't want an extraordinary childe from the start? And it can be unbearable to lose raw ability. Before the advent of sound and film recordings, how much genius was short-lived and then lost forever? Even now, Kindred will want to see how a thinker or an artist will develop given all the time in the world. But perhaps worst of all is the need to Embrace those mortals who inspire Kindred to feel and create. A muse is an ephemeral thing and a powerful point of brightness in an otherwise dark existence. It might not be that the mortal is truly extraordinary in and of themselves, but they are precious for what they inspire in an undead heart. Sires of such childer can be frighteningly possessive and demanding, but sometimes become disappointed when their brilliant childer do not evolve as desired. My first character was an example of this kind of Embrace.



Torture



Angelus: We'll turn her into one of us. Killing is so merciful in the end, isn't it? The pain is ended.

Darla: But to make her one of us?...She's a lunatic.

Angelus: Eternal torment.

-- Angelus to Darla, on his reason for siring Drusilla, in Angel



Luckily, vampires tend to get their kicks torturing mortals for a limited duration. After a while they get tired of it or the mortal dies; in any case, the vampire moves on. But every now and again, a vampire uses the Embrace to prolong a person's suffering. Examples of this involve choosing to Embrace the severely mentally ill, suicidal people, and those who have been physically or mentally tortured into madness beforehand. This can also include Embracing the very innocent and sentencing them to live with the violent and bloody urges of the undead. Sometimes this is done to punish a mortal for some offense, but most times it is done for sadistic thrills.


COMMENTS

-



 

Accidental Siring...

18:07 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 828


It must be said that not all Embraces are planned; some come about through bad circumstances and recklessness. A vampire never knows when they'll lose control and drain someone to the point of death before they come out of their frenzy. These fits tend to happen around mortals that a vampire spends the most time with - thus, the mortals that are most valuable. Guilt can be a powerful motivator to save a person's life, even if it means giving them an eternal dependence on blood. It seems far easier to become someone's parent and mentor than to let them die, especially if you already like or love them. It might even fulfill a vampire's long-term plans or wishes, just a little early. Sometimes regret stems from panic rather than fondness, however. Some mortals are simply too important to a vampire's plans and livelihood to allow them to die. And sometimes an Embrace is so accidental that the sire doesn't even know it's occurred. It used to be that purely impersonal Embraces happened when vampire blood flew across battlefields of dying men. The right drop in the right mouth, and a while later, a body would rise from the corpse piles. It is more likely now that a sire has frenzied and Embraced to avoid losing their victim, but every now and again random blood will find a way.


COMMENTS

-



 

Sires and Progeny...

18:05 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 829




Sookie: Is he your maker?

Eric: Don't use words you don't understand.

Sookie: You have a lot of love for him.

Eric: Don't use words I don't understand.

-- Sookie to Eric about his sire, Godric, in True Blood



In many ways, Bram Stoker's Dracula is the O.G. of vampires: he is a one of a kind and beholden to no one. He made himself into one of the undead and although he is sometimes shown with three vampires he sired, they have no real personalities or impact on the story. Dracula has no one who came before him and does not owe anything to those who have followed after, adding to the sense that he is truly alone in the modern age. Most vampires would do anything to avoid that sense of isolation - even if it means making someone else one of the undead.



It is one thing to be overcome with mortal passion and biological imperatives and to create another life. There is much in human nature that seems to invite such accidents. Similar passions can drive the Kindred to Embrace without intending to, but this is not the norm. Most vampires have ample time to decide when and whom to Embrace, and sometimes they share the same basic motivations as mortal parents. But at the end of the day, mortal parents give birth to beings too weak to function on their own. This gives mortal parents unprecedented control and influence and minimizes any potential threat.



Vampires, on the other hand, have far more at risk with their progeny. While the newly Embraced are clueless and fragile in their own way, they have just enough power to cause real damage. A new vampire is a person who has lived their own life up until that point; their sire is unlikely to know all of their secrets, quirks, and imbalances. A new vampire who feeds too much or too openly can draw down bad consequences for themself and the one who made them, so a sire has to keep a steady rein. But if a sire's rule is too ironclad, they risk creating an enemy, or someone who will work with greater enemies. And even if a childe does manage to get along with their sire, any relationship will sour, given enough time and stress. Eventually, a sire will have to release their childe into the world - or destroy what they have made.



The sire-childe relationship has made for some compelling movies and television, from Anne Rice's Vampire Chronicles to True Blood, because it is one of the most complex and intense relationships a vampire will ever have. There is a certain intimacy present when a person takes your life and then gives you a new one, but it is an intimacy that can be twisted beyond human measure. Without the boundaries of law and taboo, sires can become parents, lovers, tormentors, mentors, and jailers. Beyond the restrictions of time, a sire can try each role on for size and never look a day older.



After a hundred years or a thousand, a vampire will never feel for their food or their friends or their enemies the way they do about their sire. After years of tutelage and torment, a vampire may come to wonder why they were Embraced in the first place - and if they haven't wondered, they should.



Sires and Stories



You won't let me do anything and I am so hungry! You are the worst maker ever!

-- Jessica to her sire, Bill, in True Blood



Storytellers and players will find it necessary to consider sire-childe relations when they are involved with vampiric player characters. In chronicles about new and young vampires, sires will take center stage as NPCs. It can be helpful to get some input from the players about how they imagine their character's sires. Sometimes players will have stories about their character's sires, why their characters were Embraced, and the basics of how their characters get along with their sires. A quick interview can provide plot hooks or points that interest the players and can give Storytellers clues as to the kinds of things the players want to explore.



In the Vampire the Dark Ages game I ran a couple years back, I started the characters generally within their first 50 years of unlife. One of the players wanted to portray a Brujah raised in the tradition of the enlightened warrior, with a Roman flavor. He came up with his character's birth name and with a Roman name. Together we figured out that Cornelius' sire was one of the few who traveled; Cornelius was raised by his grandsire, a man who was reared by a Roman vampire. This explained Cornelius' idealized views of strength and humanity and suited the player's tastes.



In some cases, a vampire has already been released from their sire but the two live in the same city. It can add depth to the characters to think about how the relationship has evolved to the present night. Did things start out passionately but burn out? Was the childe Embraced as a student, only to feel that his sire had nothing more to teach him? These things will affect how characters regard and react to one another, and will play into allies and enemies. It can also help Storytellers to create or develop NPCs. One NPC in my Dark Ages game, Acibella, had a childe she Embraced to spite another vampire. Thus, Cecily started out as an altogether too sweet vampire under Acibella's thumb and in her shadow. Since one of the player characters hated Acibella, she got to know Cecily and I had a basic idea to build from.



Not all sires will be around to provide such immediate tension, however. The older a vampire is, the more likely it is that their sire has perished in some way. An elder vampire might not know what happened, or might hold a deep hatred for whoever killed their sire. There is also the possibility that someone's sire has gone into torpor or has moved on from the city. But not all vampires can afford to kill or harm their sires, and not all player characters will have sires out of reach. A sire in torpor is a land mine waiting for the right moment. A sire who lives somewhere else could at any time reveal themselves and throw a character's world into upheaval.



Reasons for Siring



The different reasons for siring are like a palette of colors waiting to be mixed. Few sires have one reason and one reason alone for making someone else immortal. Even those who insist on a singular motivation might find that they acted on hidden desires that were far more compelling. But the reasons themselves can give insight into the sire and will likely shape how the childe reacts. Click on the links below to explore the possibilities.



Accident

Love & Pleasure

Sport & Amusement

Torture

External Pressure

Loyalty

Spite

Family & Legacy

Power & Business

Student

Loneliness

Revitalization

Talent & Inspiration

COMMENTS

-



 

Different Types of Vampires March 26, 2011

17:57 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 830






Types of Vampires:



PSI Vampire–derive their power from non-physical energy; drain energy from other life forces to replace their own; like recharging a battery.



Blood Vampire–derive their power from drinking blood; must drink fresh blood to maintain life and energy.



Elemental Vampires–feed from the elements.



Emotional Vampire–feeds of emotions of others; often starts fights and/or wars just to feed from the emotions it causes.



Sexual Vampires–derive their power from sexual encounters



Genetic Vampires



Inheritor Vampires–born as a vampire; one parent must be a vampire; vampire gene lies dormant until around the age 13.



Inheritor Vampire (category 2)–inferior version of the inheritor vampire; only lives about 100 years (not too much longer than humans); crave blood and are sensitive to light.



Malkavian Vampires–mentally ill vampires; shunned by the vampire community.



Nightwalker–an extremely inferior version of the classic vampire; virtually has no powers; resembles humans in almost every manner except nightwalkers crave human blood.



Hybrid Vampires- Both Sanguinarian and Psy. They feed off of their needs at the time and adapt well to any type of living situations.

COMMENTS

-



 

Top 10 Best Demon Movies...

17:55 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 831


These demon movies you need to see. Our Top 10 Best Demon Movies include The Exorcist, The Conjuring, Evil Dead 2: Dead by Dawn, Army of Darkness, Hellboy, Evil Dead, Rosemary's Baby, The Evil Dead, The Omen and Stephen King's It plus many more worthy mentions.This is a hard list to narrow down so we added all the best horror movies to the list. We also made the list dynamically change by allowing the horror fans to rate the movies they like to the top of the list and demote the ones that are not the best demon movies. Stars like Linda Blair, Bruce Campbell, Ron Perlman, Anthony Hopkins, Gary Oldman, Johnny Depp, Denzel Washington, Keanu Reeves, Al Pacinio and many more round out the collective cast. Great horror movie directors like Sam Raimi and M. Night Shyamalan have their horror films listed here.



Top 10 Demon Movies to Watch Now

10). Stephen King's It (1990)

Score: 73% Like of 158 Total Votes

Stephen King's It

Is there anything scarier than clowns? Of course not. And who knows scary better than Stephen King? You see where we're going. It puts a malevolent clown (given demented life by a powdered, red-nosed Tim Curry) front and center, as King's fat novel gets the TV-movie treatment. Even at three hours plus, the action is condensed, but an engaging Stand by Me vibe prevails for much of the running time. The seven main characters, as adolescents, conquered a force of pure evil in their Maine hometown. Now, the cackling Pennywise is back, and they must come home to fight him--or,…



Demon Movies Worth Mentioning

11). Paranormal Activity (2007)



Score: 53/100 of 156 total votes



13). Hellraiser (1987)



Score: 73/100 of 301 total votes



15). Demons (1985)



Score: 70/100 of 101 total votes



17). The Exorcism of Emily Rose (2005)



Score: 59/100 of 144 total votes



19). Case 39 (2009)



Score: 61/100 of 94 total votes



21). Here Comes the Devil (2012)



Score: 53/100 of 17 total votes



23). Night of Demons 3 (1997)



Score: 56/100 of 50 total votes



25). Paranormal Activity: The Marked Ones (2014)



Score: 66/100 of 47 total votes



27). Demon Knight (1998)



Score: 63/100 of 75 total votes



29). Silent Hill (2006)



Score: 66/100 of 120 total votes



31). Night of the Demons (1988)



Score: 77/100 of 44 total votes



33). Fallen (1998)



Score: 74/100 of 76 total votes



35). Nothing Left to Fear (2013)



Score: 62/100 of 29 total votes



37). Pumpkinhead (1988)



Score: 62/100 of 45 total votes



39). Constantine (2005)



Score: 74/100 of 124 total votes



41). Pumpkinhead 2 - Blood Wings (1993)



Score: 57/100 of 44 total votes



12). Night of the Demons 2: Angela's Revenge (1994)



Score: 46/100 of 39 total votes



14). Insidious (2010)



Score: 72/100 of 151 total votes



16). The Ninth Gate (1999)



Score: 60/100 of 97 total votes



18). Devil (2010)



Score: 58/100 of 106 total votes



20). The Rite (2011)



Score: 54/100 of 95 total votes



22). The Devil's Rock (2011)



Score: 53/100 of 38 total votes



24). Jeepers Creepers (2001)



Score: 66/100 of 249 total votes



26). Hell Baby (2013)



Score: 48/100 of 31 total votes



28). Sinister (2012)



Score: 65/100 of 40 total votes



30). Drag Me to Hell (2009)



Score: 63/100 of 128 total votes



32). Devil's Advocate (1997)



Score: 72/100 of 174 total votes



34). The Unborn (2009)



Score: 41/100 of 73 total votes



36). Prince of Darkness (1987)



Score: 58/100 of 74 total votes



38). The Gate (1987)



Score: 60/100 of 65 total votes



40). The Convent (2000)



Score: 51/100 of 49 total votes



42). The Last Exorcism Part II (2013)



Score: 77/100 of 35 total votes



If we left out a demon movie that you think should be here, please request us to add the movie title to the top list in our comments below. Since the list is heavily user generated, this is what the horror fans online rated the best. Please take your time and vote your favorite demon movie up in our Top 10 Demon Movies.


COMMENTS

-



 

Top Haunted Dolls in The World...

17:54 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 832


Real Haunted Dolls are a very popular subject because there are so many people reports that have bad experiences with haunted dolls from all over the world. There are several stores that sell haunted dolls and there are people who have a huge collection of haunted dolls. Such dolls include Robert the Doll, Amanda, Pupa the Haunted Doll, Mandy the Doll and the famous Annabelle Doll currently in Ed and Lorraine Warrens’ Occult Museum.



Robert the Doll - AKA - Robert, Robert the Haunted Doll, Robert the Enchanted Doll

Robert The Haunted Doll



Robert Eugene Otto is a painter and author that had owned Robert (Robert the Doll) in Key West, Florida. A skilled voodoo and black magic Bahamian servant in 1906 gave the doll to Eugene because she was not happy with his family. It became terrifyingly scary when Eugene parents would hear him talking to Robert the Doll and hear Robert talking back to Eugene. Creepy things started happening in their house which the Otta family experienced and also the neighbors. Some neighbors said that they would see Robert moving from window to window while the family was not home. People claim that Robert blinked and his facial expression changed before their eyes. Eugene’s family heard and saw the dolls’ devilish giggling while running from room to room. His parents entered his room one night after hearing him screaming and saw furniture knocked over in Eugene’s room. Eugene sitting in his bed scared told his parent that Robert the Doll did it.



Eugene later died in 1974 and the doll left in the attic for the next family who purchased the house to find. The new family had a daughter who was 10 year old, and she became Robert’s new owner. The family immediately began experiencing terrible things in their home. Their daughter would scream in the night and tell her parents that Robert is moving around the room and tried to kill her.



Robert has a scary reputation because he seems to be possessed by a malevolent spirit. The Fort East Martello Museum and Gardens in Key West, Fl now exhibits Robert the Doll in their ghost tours. Many people believe that Robert’s hair is real human hair, but that is not true. It is made of synthetic material that resembles wool yarn. The doll is also said to resemble an American Naval officer in the early twentieth century.



Robert is transferred to the Custom House Museum Lighthouse and Old Post Office (now known as Key West Museum of Art & History) due to the increased paranormal activity in October of each year.



Robert the Doll left Key West, FL for the first time in 2008 to attend Taps CON (a paranormal convention) in Clearwater, Florida. He was 104 - 107 years old at the time. Sandy Duveau took a picture of Robert using her special Aura camera. The image of Robert displays that he has deep feelings, communication, deep spiritual understanding and magic. http://www.robertthedoll.org/images/aura.jpg



It is said that you have to get Roberts approval before taking a picture with him, or he will curse you and bad things will follow. Robert will slight tilt his head to grant you approval. A cameraman from the Travel Channel had to beg for forgiveness from Robert because his HD camera stopped working after taking a picture of Robert without permission.



Chucky the doll in the Child’s Play film franchise used Robert the Doll as an inspiration.



Chucky Doll



Annabelle Doll

Real Haunted Annabelle Doll



The Annabelle Doll is a famous doll that has been featured in one of the top ten horror movies of 2013, "The Conjuring". Director James Wan changed Annabelles appearance for "The Conjuring". Annabelle looks like a Raggedy Ann doll in real life but was given very disturbing features in "The Conjuring" film. Many believe that Annabelle the doll is real and is very dangerous. Annabelle is locked away in a glass case in Ed and Lorraine Warrens’ Occult Museum.



Annabelle was a used doll bought from a hobby/thrift store for Donna by her mother in 1970. Donna was attending college in 1970 and had a roommate whose name is Angie. Angie and Donna did not think anything of it when they would see the dolls position changed for the first few weeks. Soon after they were terrified because the doll would change location entirely from the room they left Annabelle into another room. The roommates did not believe in spiritual evilness but their friend Lou did and did not like Annabelle at all. Lou was right about the doll and the girls began to see more dreadful things that Annabelle was doing. Annabelle began leaving messages for the girls to find on parchment paper. The girls did not have parchment paper anywhere in the house and had no clue where it came from or how Annabelle got it. Two of the messages Annabelle left were "Help us" and "Help Lou."



Donna had reached her limit with Annabelle after coming home one night to find Annabelle in her bed with blood on her hand and the blood appeared to be coming from Annabelle’s body. Donna put all her misbeliefs aside and called a spiritual advisor with experience to help evaluate the doll. The spiritual person sat with the doll and told the roommates that there was a seven year old girl named Annabelle Higgins who was found dead in the fields. The apartment complex that they resided in was built on that field and Annabelle Higgins spirit is attached to the doll. The spiritual person said that the spirit feels safe with Donna and Angie. Annabelle trusts them and wants to stay with them so therefore she latched on to the doll.



Angie and Donna are nurse students that are very compassionate towards other people and they feel sorry for Annabelle Higgins’s soul. Angie and Donna decided to keep Annabelle. Life with Annabelle turned bad after this. Lou began to worry about his friends after he woke up on several occasion with terrifying dreams about Annabelle. He would sometimes dream that Annabelle would climb up his leg, while he cannot move a muscle in his body and she would gradually go up his body and then strangle/choke him until he woke up. He would wake up with pounding headaches. Angie and Lou decided to seek help because the problems escalated. While planning a road trip, Lou and Angie heard a noise in her room and immediately thought it was a burglary. Lou entered the room and saw the doll sitting on the floor in a corner instead of on the bed .The room did not change in appearance. Lou then began to feel a burning sensation on his back and when he turned around, there was no one there. Then he began to feel pain in his chest and more burning sensations. He looked at this chest and saw a series of claw marks that were deep and he knew that Annabelle did it since no one else was there and no one touched him. Lou and Angie were stunned to see the marks disappeared after two days and Lou’s skin looked as though nothing had happened.



Angie and Lou sought help from an Episcopalian priest who then called on Ed and Lorraine Warren for help. Ed and Lorraine concluded that it was an evil demon that is attached to the doll and not an ordinary ghost. The demon did not possess the doll because demons can only possess people and they cannot possess things/objects. The demon is waiting to take Donna’s soul and is just pretending to be a ghost that haunts. The Warren’s called in a priest who performed an exorcism to rid the apartment of evil. Ed and Lorraine then put the doll in a bag and took it with them on their car ride home. They decided to stay away from the highways because they knew the demon can still interfere with them and cause a tragic accident at 65mph. They took the side road and incurred numerous incidents, such as engine shutting off a lot, car brake problems and the power steering kept on failing.



Ed and Lorraine Warren got home safely from their disastrous drive. Ed put Annabelle on his desk and it began to levitate. Annabelle soon after began to appear in different rooms in the house. Ed and Lorraine Warren called in a Catholic priest to exorcise the doll but the priest took it as a joke. The priest told the doll "You’re just a doll. You can’t hurt anyone!" The priest survived a car accident that most people would not survive. The priest car brakes failed him and he totaled his car. Ed and Lorraine then build a glass case for Annabelle. She doesn’t move around or harm anyone anymore but the Warren’s believe that the demon still lingers and is awaiting the day it is free again.



Scary Annabelle Doll from The Conjuring



Amanda - Haunted Doll

Amanda The Haunted Doll



Heinrich Handwerck designed Amanda the doll in 1884. A toy company, Simon and Halbig of Grafenhain, Thuringia, Germany started to make many more dolls that looked like Amanda in 1985. Amanda was sold on Ebay in 2003 and the new owner put Amanda back for sale on Ebay in the same year after strange things started to occur after receiving Amanda. Amanda cannot find a stable home and she has been up for auction more than 20 times.



One person out of the many decides to say why Amanda is evil or a bad doll that no one wants to keep for a long time. Amanda seems to have mind control over people. A woman said that she could not stop thinking of Amanda and whenever she tried to forget Amanda, she would get terrible nightmares. Amanda and her were very close to the point where they would share secrets and thoughts. The woman found herself talking to Amanda on several occasions and said that Amanda knew whom to listen to and she is not as gentle as many thinks she is.



The woman spoke of herself being dragged into Amandas’ dreams by Amanda. She woke up one night with freezing feet and she was startled when she looked at them in the light. She saw that her feet had scratches all over them and they were blue and immediately went to call the ambulance. She then took a second look at her feet and they were back to normal. Her thoughts went to Amanda and as she looked at Amanda, Amanda had a devilish grin on her face and then turned back to her original face.



Paranormal investigator Reggie Jacobs examined Amanda and said that Amanda is a very happy doll when she wants to be. Amanda is said to be very active and happy until she gets bored. Amanda started to destroy household objects when she was bored so that she can have a new owner. Amanda is now located in a glass case and people reported hearing scratching sounds from the case. Amanda is now located in Atlanta, Georgia and she is not happy to be captive.



Pupa the Haunted Doll

Pupa Haunted Doll



Pupa The Haunted Doll was given to its owner in the 1920’s and belonged only to her until she died in July 2005. The owner was about five or six years old at the time of receiving Pupa and lived in Trieste, Italy. The owner loved Pupa very much and would take Pupa wherever she went. Pupa traveled from Italy to the United States and then to Italy and Europe and then back to the United States where she stayed.



Pupa is 14 inches tall and is made mostly of felt. It is believed that Pupa has real human hair on her head. Pupa’s owner received her with a blue suit that is made of felt and she still wears the same suit today.



Her owner from the 1920’s through July 2005 declares that Pupa was her best friend and that she had a mind of her own. She would tell her grandkids about Pupa and her. Pupa would have conversations with her and Pupa saved her life.



Pupa has been reported as being very naughty since her original owner passed away in 2005. It is said that the glass case that Pupa resides in will get very steamy and you will see a child’s handwriting on the glass saying "Pupa hate" and "Pupa No". The new family reported hearing things moving around in the glass case that holds Pupa and also seeing her moved in different positions from time to time. One family member said that they video taped Pupa while she stood and walked in the case. When they tried to upload the video on three separate occasions onto YouTube, the video would be blurred out white and the words "Pupa No!" would appear.



Mandy the Doll

Mandy The Haunted Doll



Mandy the doll was made between 1910 - 1920 in Germany. No one is sure how Mandy came about but one story says that it all started in a basement. It is said that a little innocent girl got stuck in a basement with her doll and died. Her spirit went into the doll and got trapped when she died. Someone found the doll in the basement several years later and heard the sound of a crying child. Paranormal investigators inspected the doll and said that the doll is a house for a child who has a wonderful spirit.



The owner of Mandy incurred a lot of horrifying strange activities. She would sometimes hear a baby crying in her basement and upon her investigating the basement, she would find the window open and no baby. The owner then decided to give the doll to a museum. Mandy was considered an antique doll when she was donated in 1991 to the Quesnel Museum.



Mandy stopped crying upon her residence at the museum but other mysterious things started to happen to the staff at the museum. The staff heard footsteps when no one was around. Staff put their lunch in the refrigerator and found their lunch missing. They would sometimes find their lunch in a drawer. There would be other things that go missing as well and some of the items would be found where others would not. She would sometimes play with electrical items and make them malfunction. Mandy had a toy lamb with her in her case when the museum was closed and the staff found the lamb out of the case and on the floor. No one could of done it because the museum was closed. The staff would carry Mandy around the museum whenever she did something wrong to calm her down. Staff members also take her to their office and sit Mandy on their laps while working so Mandy would not cause any more trouble or malfunction electrical equipment.



When Mandy was first donated to the museum, she did not have a permanent place and therefore was put next to the front door entrance facing the visitors of the museum. Soon after, she was placed in her very own case in the museum. There is many rumors about Mandy. One rumor is that she cannot be in the same room as other dolls because she would harm them. The staff also mentioned that they feel Mandy did not like to be by herself either and she would throw tantrums by throwing paper everywhere in the room. Some people say that they feel depressed and restless when they are around her. Others claim that Mandy can move her eyes, head and fingers. People report hearing Mandy tapping on her glass case. Upon inspection, they would see her finger/hand touching the case.


COMMENTS

-



 

Topr 15 Horror Movies Based on Real Life...

17:52 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 833


We thought it would be cool to make a list of some of the best horror movies based on real life events. We have put together this list from movies based on ghost/demon hauntings, animal attacks, serial killers and just plain psycho behaviour. The list is not sorted in any particular order but each and every movie here is based on real life horror events.



1. The Exorcism of Emily Rose

Based loosely on the story of Anneliese Michel who is a German Catholic girl that changed her name to Emily Rose. She was diagnosed with epilepsy, but two priests believed that the devil possessed her. She eventually died of starvation and the priest was accused by the state of negligent homicide. The priest was accused because they performed sixty seven, four hour exorcisms on her within a ten month time frame.



2. Jaws

This story about a 25 foot shark is a true event that happened on the New Jersey Shore in 1916. Four people were attacked and killed over a twelve day period. A seven foot shark was caught and killed on July 14, 1916. People were surprised that human remains were found in the dead sharks stomach.



3. Open Water

Tom and Eileen Lonergon was unintentionally left behind at the Great Barrier Reef in 1998 by a diving company during a scuba diving expedition. The diving company realized the couple was left behind and returned for them, but they were nowhere to be found. Director Chris Kentis added a little more drama to the true story by adding sharks to the story.



4. The Zodiac

The Zodiac killer in real life did most of his killing in Northern California in the 1960s and 1970, his identity remains unknown. The Zodiac killer would leave letters behind after attacking his victims, some left awaken. The movie is based on true crime events book written by Robert Gray-Smith.



5. Black Water

Black Water is about three family members who went on a fishing trip and soon finds out that they were being hunted. It is based on three friends who went to ride their bikes on Kangaroo flat on December 2, 2003 and a huge crocodile ate one of the friends.



6. Childs Play

This is a movie that almost all horror fans love to see. Childs Play was inspired from Robert the Doll. A skilled voodoo and black magic Bahamian servant in 1906 gave the cursed doll to Eugene because she was not happy with his family. Robert the doll would talk, move around, blink and gave devilish giggles. The doll is kept in a museum, in Key West.



7. The Conjuring

Ed and Lorraine Warren is involved on this horror movie that is based on real life event once again. The Warrens helped with a haunting in Rhode Island where a witch by the name of Bathsheda Sheran who haunts and terrorizes everyone that lived in the house that she has resided in since the nineteenth century.



8. The Hills Have Eyes

This horror movie is not for the weak stomach horror fans because it is hard to believe that this movie is based on real life event. Imagine living in the hills and eating human flesh, just thinking about it makes me shiver. The movie is about a tribe from the Scottish cave dwellers in the sixteenth century. They consumed/ate one thousand people in the twenty five year period before they were executed.



9. Wolf Creek

The movie is about three people who were tortured and killed in the Wolf Creek National Park. This movie is based on Ivan Milat (kidnapped and tortured hitchhikers) and Bradley Murdock (tortured and killed a British tourist).



10. The Haunting in Connecticut

Al and Carmen Snedeker got a bargain for the new home that they are living in. They lived in the funeral home and started to experience paranormal activity. The Warrens were called in to investigate the paranormal activities in the house.



11. The Amityville Horror

The movie is about the true events experienced by the Lutz family in their home, 112 Ocean Avenue in Amityville, New York. The Lutz family did not know there was a mass murder in their home one year prior to them moving in. The Lutz family began to experience paranormal activities such as green ooze dripping from the walls, hearing voices around the house and other frightening experiences.



12. The Girl Next Door

It was based on the 1989 novel with the same title by Jack Ketchum.



The movie was based on Sylvia Likens being brutally tortured and murdered during the summer of 1965 by Gertrude Baniszewski. The movie is about a girl who gets kidnapped by the neighborhood kids and held captive in the basement. They tortured, mutilated and raped her in the basement - really sick to know it is actually based on real life events that are still taking place today.



13. The Strangers

The movie is about a young couple who were attacked in their summer home. The stranger tortured, beat and then killed them because he likes to inflict pain onto others. This was a scary movie that left the audience sleeping with their lights on at night. The movie was based on numerous break-ins into homes when director Bryan Bertino was growing up. It was also based on the Charles Manson family killings in the 1970s.



14. Psycho

Norman Bates is a fictional character that was inspired by real life serial killer Ed Gein. The writer claimed that he did not intentionally mean for his character to be so similar to Ed Gein. He confesses to liking the case, reading about it and having it as a motivational inspiration.



15. Dead Ringers

The movie was based on Bari Wood and Jack Geasland novel, Twins. It is about the lives of two identical twins, Stewart and Cyril Marcus who exchange their professional and personal lives. Stewart and Cyril’s life became too complex and spiraled out of control eventually leading to both of them committing suicide in their Manhattan apartment.


COMMENTS

-



 

8 Real-Life Vampire Crimes Jennifer M Wood

17:47 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 834




This Sunday, America’s war against vampire-kind will be reignited when the sixth season of True Blood premieres on HBO. While there’s no real evidence to prove the existence of vampires (unless you count that creepy photo of Nicolas Cage), murderers and other nefarious types have been blaming their evil deeds on bloodlust for more than 400 years. Here are eight examples.



1. COUNTESS ELIZABETH BÁTHORY



An early adopter of the vampire defense was Countess Elizabeth Báthory, a member of the Hungarian royal family whose cruelty toward her female servants was said to have included drenching them in water and leaving them to freeze to death outside in the winter. But it wasn’t until 1609, following the murder of a young noblewoman which Báthory staged to look like a suicide, that she was made accountable for her crimes.



While it’s difficult to separate fact from fiction in Báthory’s case, the legend surrounding her suggests that she killed more than 650 women and bathed in their blood (which she believed to have restorative powers). Báthory and four of her servants were eventually charged with 80 counts of murder, though the countess died while under house arrest before ever being brought to trial. In the book Dracula Was a Woman, historian Raymond T. McNally claims that Báthory was in part the inspiration for Bram Stoker’s famous bloodsucker.



2. FRITZ HAARMANN



Also known as “The Vampire of Hanover,” Fritz Haarmann was one of the world’s first serial killers. And one of its most prolific. Between 1918 and 1924, he murdered at least two dozen people, many of whom he killed by biting through their necks. On December 19, 1924, Haarmann was sentenced to death by guillotine for his crimes; he was beheaded on April 15, 1925. So that scientists could study Haarmann’s brain, his head was preserved in a jar. It is kept at a medical school in Göttingen, Germany.



3. RICHARD CHASE



A lifelong fascination with blood led to a horrific, month-long murder spree that turned Richard Chase into “The Vampire of Sacramento.” Between 1977 and 1978, Chase murdered, disemboweled, and drank the blood of six people, ranging in age from 22 months to 36 years. Chase chose his victims at random, but only entered those homes where the door was open. “If the door was locked that meant you weren't welcome,” he stated in court. Chase was sentenced to death after being found guilty on all six counts of first-degree murder, but took his own life with an overdose of stockpiled antidepressants in December of 1979.



4. JAMES P. RIVA



James P. Riva was just 23 years old when he killed his wheelchair-bound grandmother in Marshfield, Massachusetts in 1980, stabbing her repeatedly and shooting her four times through the heart with bullets he had painted gold. In order to cover up the crime, he then burned down her house. When questioned, Riva claimed that he was a 700-year-old vampire who killed his grandmother in order to drink her blood. He later changed his story, saying that he had acted in self-defense; Riva believed that his grandmother was the vampire and that she was using an ice pick to drain his blood at night. In 1981, Riva was sentenced to life in prison for second-degree murder and arson.



5. RODERICK FERRELL



Role-playing crossed into real life for “Vampire Killer” Roderick Ferrell in 1996, when the teenaged leader of a Vampire Clan brought a few of his followers from Murray, Kentucky to Eustis, Florida to murder the parents of his girlfriend, Heather, so that she could be initiated into his coven. After beating Heather’s father with a crowbar, Ferrell and a friend used cigarettes to burn a “V” into his chest. Upon his arrest, Ferrell told police that they would never be able to contain him because he was an all-powerful, 500-year-old vampire named Vesago. He wasn’t. Ferrell became the country’s youngest prisoner on death row in 1998, though his sentence has since been commuted to life without parole.



6. CAIUS DOMITIUS VEIOVIS



If you’re wondering what “real-life” vampires think of Twilight, Caius Domitius Veiovis has a very firm opinion. “Pop culture inspires me to vomit hot blood,” Veiovis wrote in a letter to Massachusetts’ Berkshire Eagle newspaper in 2011. Veiovis—who is set to stand trial in early 2014 for the abduction and murder of three men in Massachusetts and was convicted of aggravated assault charges in Maine over the ritualistic drinking of a teenage girl’s blood years before—has a forked tongue, sharpened teeth, implanted horns and the numbers “666” tattooed across his forehead. “I have never seen this silly movie,” he continued, “nor have I read the books, nor would I ever—even now—waste my time with such useless drivel.” Point taken.



7. ALLAN MENZIES



Allan Menzies was obsessed with the 2002 vampire film Queen of the Damned, which he had borrowed from his best friend, Thomas McKendrick. Watching it up to three times each day, Menzies began to believe that the main character, Akasha, was real and wanted him to kill someone so that he, too, could become a vampire. “I knew I had to murder somebody,” Menzies said at his trial. He decided on McKendrick after his friend insulted Akasha, prompting Menzies to stab him 42 times, hit him with a hammer, drink his blood and consume part of his brain. Menzies died in prison of an apparent suicide just over a year after being sentenced to life.



8. JOSEPHINE SMITH



A shuttered Hooters restaurant may not be the first place you’d think of as a vampire lair, but it’s where 22-year-old Josephine Smith attacked a 69-year-old homeless man in 2011 as he slept in St. Petersburg, Florida. Smith allegedly told the man that “I am a vampire, I am going to eat you,” before she bit off pieces of his face, lips, and arm. The victim managed to escape and call police, who found Smith covered in blood at the crime scene with no recollection of the incident.



June 15, 2013 - 5:00pm

COMMENTS

-



 

The Five Types of Energy Vampires Tue Mar 29 11:12am EDT

17:44 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 835


‘Energy vampires’ are very real, and Gene Chizik can prove it

By Matt Hinton



When you first read Auburn coach Gene Chizik's pledge to remain on guard against "energy vampires" that threaten to waste his valuable time and verve, you probably thought he was making the term up. What is an "energy vampire," anyway? A talk radio host? A random blogger? An actor with lightning for fangs?



In fact, the concept of an "energy vampire" was pioneered by the famed dentist turned celebrity "hypnotherapist," Dr. Bruce Goldberg, to describe an "unhappy lot" of people who "seem to drain the energy of those unprotected people around them" by various means. These are "well-meaning, normal people" who are nevertheless inclined to launch "premeditated psychic attacks" to bolster their own life forces at the expense of others'.



"You will observe this process at work in any public gathering," Dr. Goldberg writes, and so Gene Chizik has, having carefully observed and documented examples of each of Goldberg's five types of energy vampires throughout his career:



The Ethereal Type: LES MILES, SEC West rival.

Dr. Goldberg says: "Existential terror is the predominant issue of an ethereal type. Most often these troubled souls have been tortured to death in previous lives for their metaphysical beliefs or practices. Their only escape was to leave the body, so out-of-body experiences are the norm with them today."



Common traits of the Ethereal Type

• Leaving their physical body often throughout the day.

• Weak boundaries and tendency to spend as much time as possible on the spiritual realms.

• Difficulty relating to linear time.



"The result of these inclinations is both withdrawal and aggression. They become aggressive and angry when forced to function on the earth plane. Their psychic attack on you is rarely premeditated, but nonetheless you must protect yourself from these individuals."



The Insecure Type: MARK MANGINO, former Big 12 North rival.

Dr. Goldberg says: "The main issue with insecure types is nurturance. These souls have been through many incarnations during which there simply was not enough food or love to go around. They usually were abandoned at some time in their present life, and fear it will happen again."



Common traits of the Insecure Type

• Feeling that everyone around them is draining their energy; their response is to suck the energy from others to compensate.

• Compulsive, classically overweight and susceptible to addictions of all kinds.

• Energy needs and nurturing requirements that will never be satisfied. To solve this deficiency, they must persist in draining the energy from others, creating a vicious cycle.



"Never stand directly in front of this person. Do not make eye contact with him or her, if possible. Encourage them with words, but do not offer to do things for them. Remember these individuals live in constant fear of rejection and abandonment. Do not let your pity for them be a basis for you being their next victim."



The Paranoid Type: NICK SABAN, nemesis.

Dr. Goldberg says: "Paranoid types are soldiers still trying to win a war that no longer exists against an enemy that has long since perished. They do not trust anyone. Everyone is their enemy and life is their battleground. Fear is everywhere and an ingrained part of their personality makeup."



Common traits of the Paranoid Type

• Inability to admit defeat: To lose for a paranoid is to admit that they are bad.

• Hard workers, obsessive-compulsive, usually quite healthy physically.

• Never enough time for them to accomplish their various goals.



"Paranoid types are seductive, but are incapable of long-term relationships. They insist you agree with their often-distorted view of the world. In reality, they want you to argue with them. This way they can win the argument and prove to themselves that they are good and you are bad. Never argue with this person. Refrain from making eye contact with them. Lower and soften your voice when you speak to them, and change the topic to something pleasant."



The Passive-Aggressive Type: LANE KIFFIN, fellow SEC coaching hire, class of 2008.

Dr. Goldberg says: "Invasion and being controlled is the chief concern of the passive-aggressive type. During several past incarnations, they experienced being controlled and trapped in situations, and prevented from being able to express themselves in ways they wanted to. They may have been slaves, prisoners, or been victimized by religion or governments."



Common traits of the Passive-Aggressive Type

• Lacks autonomy. Constantly strives to involve other people in their lives.

• Lives in the now, and never plans or thinks about the future.

• Self-expression is unknown to the passive-aggressive type.

"This type of individual creates an internal world of unclear, undifferentiated fantasies and ideas, with fear at the core of this world. They imprison themselves and project loneliness, desperation, and resentment toward everyone they contact. It is impossible for them to express anger."



The Robot Type: URBAN MEYER, once and future champion.

Dr. Goldberg says: "The main issue of robotic types is authenticity. They are denying their true self. During previous lifetimes, they had to keep up the appearance of being perfect in order to survive. They were most likely in charge of running things, as they probably are now."



Common traits of the Robot Type

• Constant fear that something is missing and life is progressing without them.

• To deal with this reality, robot types try to become even more perfect.

• High-paying job, good reputation, perfect spouse and family, appearance of perfect health.

"The more inauthentic they act, the more meaningless the world appears. Others envy their lifeforbidden. People come to them with their problems. The robot types never attain satisfaction from life, and come across as a blank. They function as if on automatic pilot and are often removed from your conversation."



Clearly, Gene Chizik has succeeded in his field because of his recognition that these five types of psychic parasites must be identified and dealt with accordingly, or a psychic attack upon his and his team's wellbeing is inevitable. And also his recognition that he can achieve a brief hypnotic effect in opponents via Trooper Taylor's towel.


COMMENTS

-



 

Immortal Vampires a.k.a. Homo Wampyrus

17:42 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 836


Immortal Vampires is a larger classification because everyone receives the Dark Gift differently. There are roughly around thirty-six different recorded types well documented. Here are the four most common vampire types which cover the vast majority.



» Bat Vampires - Homo Wampyrus Chiroptera

These vampires are the rarest of the vampires because they are the bat vampires. Their population is mostly concentrated in China/India but can also be found in Africa, New Zealand and South America.



These vampires appear to be very human other then a slightly pointy pair of ears and sometimes with an elongated jaw. They socially mix well with humans but hate to be around crowds. These are the most sensitive to sunlight, they experience blisters and pain after a short time in the sun. They are the only vampires capable of the shape shifting feature and can even change into vampire bats. They are able to do this depending on certain factors such as racial origin, length of time as a vampire and even the right food.



» Noble Vampires - Homo Wampyrus Draco

This is the most well known of the vampire types. Made famous by Bram Stroker, they are more like Counts and considered the Noble Vampires. They are found well documented world wide. They are everywhere with the majority in places like North America, Britain and Western Europe.



They are extremely human in appearance except for their retractable canine teeth in their upper jaws that are hardly noticeable. They have medium to poor tolerance to sunlight and may perish in a couple of hours of direct sunlight. They are very social with humans and often take jobs as night watchmen and club bouncers.



They often gain their blood through willing donors who think that they are mortal blood drinkers. Some take pleasure in taking blood by force due to the fear factor and the release of adrenaline in the blood making it sweeter. It is these vicious vampires that have made movies like "The Lost Boys" "Blade (Vampire Hunter) franchise," and many others. They have also put into the heads of humans that it is "cool" to be a vampire.



» Nosferatu/Deformed Vampires - Homo Wampyrus Nosferatu

They are often referred to as the deformed vampires. They were given their name after the 1922 movie "Nosferatu." They are less common then the Noble Vampire (Wampyrus Draco) but are surprisingly numerous.



Their change into a vampire is not an easy one. The individuals' immune system has fought the virus and the virus is forced to mutate in order to survive. The end result is a twisted and disfigured vampire.



Common Nosferatu Features



Usually a high domed head that is bald with a visible network of livid veins.

Face is long, thin, drawn and has deep creases.

Eyes are sunken in the face.

Ears are large and pointy or membranous.

Nose is upwards and revealing the nostrils.

Hands have long tapered fingers often with an extra joint with sharp.

Discolored nails.

Hunched back/twisted spines (to straighten their back causes extreme pain).

Extremely/ghostly pale.

All of these abnormalities are the reason why they are so anti-social with both humans and vampires.



They obtain blood through stealth from sleeping humans, small children or even from farm animals. They are everywhere with large concentrations in Africa, South Africa, The Caribbean and Japan. It has been speculated that the Puerto Rican Chupacabras, Goat Suckers, are excessively deformed Nosferatu vampires.



They are moderately sensitive to sunlight and can tolerate it for hours at a time on a dull day. They can perform certain shape changes but they vary from case to case.



» Reptile/Lizard Vampires - Homo Wampyrus Sauria

They are often known as the Reptile/Lizard Vampires. They get these names because they possess teeth that are all sharply pointed and resemble those of large lizards.



They are the most social of the four main vampire types and are able to withstand extended periods of sunlight or indefinitely with the aid of sunglasses and sunscreen. With the exception of their teeth they are very human in appearance. They tend to be very outgoing and are often business men who have amassed a great deal of wealth through their long lifetime. However they are extremely susceptible to depression and most commonly the victims of suicide.



They are rare in Europe but are common in North America, Central America, South America and Australia with a great concentration in China, Japan and certain parts of the former USSR.



Due to their extreme social abilities, you might think that they are the most considerate feeders, but that is wrong. They are the most brutal of all. They will often rip large pieces of flesh from the victim, usually from the thigh, upper arm or throat. They will devour the flesh and drink the blood from the gaping wound until the victim perishes. This rarely happens now. They often buy blood or obtain it from willing donors who are cut with razors rather then teeth.



Mortal Vampires

Since the beginning of time, there have always existed mortals whom have had an obsession with blood drinking for whatever reasons. Some portray themselves as real vampires, some use blood drinking as an excitement or as a sexual enhancement. Some may even be from a particular disease which often causes insanity. This disease is often referred to as "Renfield's Syndrome" which is also as you guessed, a character from Dracula who is a Zoophagous, meaning a "life-eater."



Mortal blood drinking is quite a big occurrence now. There has become quite a big community for this sort of thing. Most blood drinkers advertise for blood donors while some purchase the blood from blood banks. Blood bank purchasing is only allowed in some states however and as an added benefit; the blood is thoroughly tested to ensure safety from any sort of known impurities.



Psychic Vampires/Psi Vampires - Energy Feeders

Intentional Psychic Vampires

Intentional Psychic Vampires are humans who possess great telepathic abilities. They use these abilities to knowingly draw the life force from others.



These Psychic Vampires seek out victims who they can interact with in order to create strong emotions in these victims, sexual intercourse usually being the biggest. At the peak of climax, the vampire will then absorb mental energy from the victims' aura. Some other vampires usually try a more subtle approach. They will attack the victim during sleep. This often causes vivid dreams in which the victim will awake feeling drained and tired. A death from a Psychic Vampire is rare and uncommon.



The appearance of an Intentional Psychic Vampire looks like a usual human physic. They often pretend to be mortal blood drinkers. They are not immortal and they do not have a fatal reaction to sunlight. While in their psychic state, they cannot be destroyed by any physical means.



Surveys prove that one out of every five is attacked by one of these vampires at least once in their lifetime. They usually start off practicing on others in groups or under group guidance. When they have mastered the dark art sufficiently enough, they move on to astral projecting themselves and commence feeding. After their death, they become something like wraiths, earthbound entities, and continue to feed in this manner in order to keep their astral forms from breaking down.



Unintentional Psychic Vampires

Unintentional Psychic Vampires feed in exactly the same way as Intentional Psychic Vampires but are unaware that they are doing it. They feel refreshed after sexual intercourse while their partner is often left tired and drained of energy. Usually they are morning people due to their unintentional feeding on others during the night.



The reasons vary between occurrences but most often it is because they a replenishing lost energy from some illness that they have. Most of the time, these vampires are older than their victims. It is rare for the victim to be older, but it does happen. The fact that these vampires feed unknowingly can make them very dangerous.


COMMENTS

-



 

Some People Identify As Vampires, And Experts Say It’s Time To Accept Them Don't worry, they only want to suck your blood with your permission. by brittney mckenna 7/9/2015

17:37 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 837


From “Twilight” to “The Vampire Diaries,” vampires are everywhere, and we’ve really come to love our famous fanged friends. Real-life vampires, however, don’t have it so easy, as MTV’s “True Life” explored last year:



People who self-identify as vampires are often misunderstood and find themselves hesitant to reveal their identities to others, even in critical situations involving social workers and health care professionals, according to a recent study from Idaho State University and College of the Canyons researchers, published in the journal Critical Social Work. These academics sought to shed necessary light on a secretive, little-known community and the challenges it faces.

MTV News spoke with Idaho State University’s Social Work Program director, Dr. DJ Williams, about his findings.



The survey participants were universally scared of being ridiculed or incorrectly labeled as mentally ill.

giphy

None of the 11 participants answered questions in a way that would indicate any kind of abnormal psychiatric histories or below-average levels of functioning. Still, although they had assumed their vampire identities for an average of 14.2 years, they were extremely hesitant to disclose their lifeforbidden information to health professionals.



“I think that the big issue here is that when a client goes to see a health professional or a social worker, we all have common issues and we all have very difficult problems that we need help for,” Williams told us. “[T]he better the professional can understand somebody — and that person’s identity and worldview and philosophy and lifeforbidden — the more likely that clinician can be helpful. The better you can understand your client, the more likely you are to help them in important ways.”



There are two primary types of vampires: “lifeforbidden” and “real.”

tumblr_mgwvvnifmL1qa6z6mo1_500

The community is diverse, with people of all ages, ethnicities and religious backgrounds, but Williams — who first became interested in vampirism after studying consensual sadomasochism and interviewing a dominatrix who identified as a vampire — explained that it breaks down into two main groups.



“There are a lot of different kinds of lifeforbidden vampires, but the key feature is they relate to, or incorporate in some way, the persona of the vampire,” he said. “These are some of the people who have a nocturnal lifeforbidden. They might wear black clothing and sport fangs and those kinds of things.”



29 Times Robert Pattinson Proved He’s More Than A Sexy Vampire

And yes, some vampires have an interest in ingesting “a tiny amount of blood” from donors or animals.

tumblr_l9zu2grmT31qb6g59o1_500

According to Williams, “real” vampires (as opposed to lifeforbidden vampires) are the subset more likely to be misunderstood by the general public.



“They may or may not identify with the vampire persona, but they believe that they need extra energy … in order to sustain health,” Williams said. “[T]hey may or may not like the vampire myths and stories. All of that is somewhat irrelevant.”



Not all of them consume blood, but those who do cite their need for extra energy as the impetus. “It’s not uncommon,” Williams said. “It’s not the majority of vampires but it is a sizable percentage, and that’s the way they believe they get extra energy. So it kind of depends on the vampire — what works for that person in terms of gaining extra energy.”



Those who do ingest blood go to great lengths to ensure their own safety and health in the process. (“It is generally expected within the community that vampires should act ethically and responsibly in feeding practices,” Williams wrote in the study.)



As for monstrous vampire-like figures in pop culture, Williams sees more harm than good.

tumblr_mx91oiMlev1s66v0io1_500

“In some ways it hurts the real vampire community because that’s what people’s interpretation of vampires comes from,” he said. “Real vampires are not what people think. They don’t fit the stereotype.”

7 Ways ‘Buffy The Vampire Slayer’ Can Prepare You For Your First Job

The study concluded that all identities deserve fair and judgement-free treatment.

happy-birthday-robert-pattinson-iconic-twilight-moments2(1)

Can the general public lessen the stigma around vampirism? Williams hopes so.

“The message is to not take things at face value, to be more aware of our stereotypes and our judgments, maybe focus on commonalities that people have,” he said. “People understand themselves in very different ways, and that’s OK. We’re all human. We all have a lot of things in common. I think a little more awareness of our own biases and more cultural sensitivity — more compassion — that’s really the important thing underlying all of this.”



That’s good advice for interacting with anyone, no matter whether they sleep in a bed or a coffin.


COMMENTS

-



 

Researchers: Vampires are people, too, and need as much psychotherapy as the rest of us By Ariana Eunjung Cha July 9

17:20 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 841


Cast members of HBO's popular vampire series "True Blood" include Sam Trammell, left, Ryan Kwanten, Anna Paquin, Joe Manganiello and Chris Bauer. (Tony Rivetti/HBO)

Vampires are real. No, not the impossibly perfect Cullens in the "Twilight" movies or tortured but well-dressed souls in CW shows. But human beings who self-identify as vampires and may drink blood or sleep in coffins. And these people need as much psychotherapy and medical help as the rest of us.



That's the conclusion of a study by D.J. Williams, director of social work at Idaho State University, and published in the July issue of the peer-reviewed journal Critical Social Work.



Williams and his co-author, Emily E. Prior, a researcher at the College of the Canyons, interviewed 11 vampires from across the United States and South Africa and found that they were reluctant to come out to clinicians because they were fearful about being labeled as being psychopathological or "perhaps wicked, and not competent to perform in typical social roles, such a parenting."



However, he noted that the people he interviewed "seem to function normally, based on demographic questions concerning their psychiatric histories, in their social and occupational roles, and some have achieved considerable success in their chosen careers."



Williams advised that clinicians should view vampirism from the prism of it being an "alternative identity" similar to those adopted by goths, otherkin and furries. He theorized that "rapid advances in technology provide a social environment conducive to the development of unique and unconventional identities."



"We should not be surprised to see a proliferation of nontraditional identities in the future," Williams wrote.



Williams emphasized that "it is important for helping professionals, such as social workers, to remember that people with vampire identities are just that, people — they have common issues like those with mainstream identities."



"Self-identified vampires work regular jobs and participate in the broader communities in which they live. Like people in the mainstream, self-identified vampires may deal with stress, various health issues, relationship difficulties, education or career transitions and various other struggles that people commonly face," he wrote.


COMMENTS

-



T
T
17:36 Aug 03 2015

Do you belivie in vampires





Morganna777
Morganna777
23:13 Aug 03 2015

I most certainly do.





 

This woman lets real-life vampires drink her blood By Melissa CáceresJuly 22, 2015 | 2:00pm

17:16 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 842


For the last 10 years, Blut Katzchen has been in the food-service industry — as a meal for vampires.

The 28-year-old florist from Louisiana travels around the country to satisfy the bloodlust of self-proclaimed vampires by allowing them to drink her blood directly from her body.

“I have always been entranced with the whole vampire culture since I was very young,” she told Barcroft Media. “I found a book on vampires in my sister’s collection and became completely entranced with it.”

Within the vampire subculture, Katzchen is known as a “Black Swan,” someone who willingly offers up her blood to drink.

Modal Trigger

Blut Katzchen joins self-proclaimed vampire Michael Vachmiel in his home in Houston.

Photo: Jason Janik / Barcroft USA

Her latest thirsty caller, Michael Vachmiel, says Katzchen’s blood gives him energy, the kind he needs to survive. The 43-year-old, who is also known as Raven, says he’s been drawn to consuming blood since the age of 13.

“During an intense sexual act, blood was drawn and it touched my lips and at that point it was an awakening. Something in my mind and spirit woke up,” said Vachmiel, who met Katzchen at a Vampire Ball in Houston.

The two get together a few times a year to perform the blood-sucking ritual, which, unlike in vampire movies, involves sterilized tools like razor blades and suction cups.

“You have to have a very strong connection to the person who is feeding off you,” Katzchen said. “Michael and I have a very intimate relationship and I trust him completely.”

Modal Trigger

Previous Next

1/6

I Let My Vampire Boyfriend Drink My Blood

Blut Katzchen and Michael Vachmiel during a recent blood-sucking session.

Jason Janik / Barcroft USA

Despite the risks, Katzchen says she’s never had an STD or blood-born illness scare. To her, the feeding experience is spiritual.

“To be able to give energy to someone — even if it’s a small bit — is an extremely liberation feeling,” she said.

To anyone curious about the vampire lifeforbidden, Katzchen offers some advice.

“People who are interested need to do their research and use the proper tools,” she said. “Don’t donate to just anyone. A lot of people think it’s like, ‘I’m a free buffet.’”


COMMENTS

-



 

THERAPISTS STRUGGLE TO TREAT VAMPIRES AND OTHER PEOPLE WITH ALTERNATE IDENTITIES VAMPIRES NEED FAMILY AND RELATIONSHIP ADVICE, TOO By Alexandra Ossola Posted July 9, 2015

17:15 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 843


There are people out there who are certain that they are vampires. No, they’re not kids who saw Twilight too many times and can’t tell the difference between fact and fiction—human vampires are people who truly believe that they gain energy by consuming another person’s blood. There are whole online communities devoted to it. But even human vampires have relationship or family issues, so they sometimes turn to psychologists or other clinicians. A new paper published in Critical Social Work looks at the fraught relationships between people who have alternate identities and the clinicians trying to treat them.

“We live in an age of technology and live in a time when people can select new, alternate identities to fit how they understand themselves better,” says DJ Williams, a professor of social work at Idaho State University and one of the authors of the new study, in a press release. People who identify as vampires tend to be socially and psychologically stable. More often than not, they tend to keep their alternate identities private because they fear being discriminated against or misunderstood. And though no one knows how many there are in the world, real-life vampires may be more common than you might think.

“People with alternative identities have the same set of issues that everybody has,” Williams says. “People of all kinds sometimes struggle with relationship issues or have a death in family or struggles with career and job-type issues. Some of these people with alternate identities may come to a therapist with these issues, and if clinicians are open and educated about this group they should be able to help the individual much better.”

In the study, the 11 self-identifying vampires surveyed noted that they were very skeptical of seeing a clinician for fear of being thought to have a psychological problem or seen as “wicked” or “evil.” Williams suggests that clinicians take the time to understand how the client’s vampirism manifests itself—is it a lifeforbidden choice, or real-life vampirism? What does that self-identification mean to the patient? If clinicians are able to approach a session with a vampire with as little judgment as possible, he would be better able to understand the client’s worldview and help her get the best treatment possible for those issue that are truly detrimental.


COMMENTS

-



 

New Orleans Vampire Tour

17:11 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 844




Enter the world of the undead as our licensed guides take you for an unforgettable journey into the darkest ends of the French Quarter. Experience the legends of famous New Orleans vampires, real and fictional. Visit locations associated with these creatures of the night including a visit to a once Vampire Tavern! Are there vampires still lurking in the French Quarter? You decide!



This hour and half tour is offered nightly at 8:30 PM departing from the gates of Jackson Square on Chartres Street between St. Ann & St. Peter Streets directly in front of St. Louis Cathedral. Please arrive 20 minutes prior to tour time. Tours operate rain or shine. There are no tours on Mardi Gras night. Adults $25.00, Students/Seniors/Military $18.00, Children 6-11 $14.00.

Picture

COMMENTS

-



 

150 Vampire Names in History and Modern day... A link for you...

17:08 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 845


http://ilovewerewolves.com/150-vampire-names-both-ancient-and-modern/


COMMENTS

-



 

What Vampire Graves Tell Us About Ancient Superstitions

17:06 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 846


Hundreds of years ago, ignorance about decomposition and disease sparked fears that the dead returned to drink the blood of the living.





In 1846, a man named Horace Ray died of tuberculosis in Griswold, Connecticut. Within the next six years, two of his grown sons died of the same disease. When yet another son fell ill two years later, Ray’s family and friends could think of only one explanation: The dead sons were somehow feeding on and sickening the living one—from the afterlife. In an effort to keep the remaining son from getting even worse, they exhumed the dead sons’ bodies and burned them.



This wasn’t an isolated incident. In 1874, a Rhode Island man named William Rose dug up his own daughter’s body and burned her heart, and in 1875 a victim of “consumption,” as TB was called then, had her lungs burned posthumously for good measure.



This practice of digging up, burning, or otherwise attempting to restrain the deceased was a widespread practice in many Western countries until the early 20th century, and it was intended to prevent what people at the time thought of as vampires: Dead victims of disease that literally sucked the life out of the living from beyond the grave.





These 16th-century remains of a woman

with a brick stuck between her jaws

were unearthed in 2006 in Italy. (AP)

We now imagine vampires as blood-drinking, cloaked Counts—or possibly sparkly, sexy teenagers—but throughout history everyone from the Ancient Greeks, to the Eastern Europeans, to 19th-century Americans saw them as disease victims (and sometimes simply dead miscreants) who could prey on the living from the Great Beyond.



To keep these fiends from feasting on their villages, the surviving relatives would try to physically keep them in their graves, sort of like setting up an obstacle course for the deceased.





Last year, Bulgarian archaeologists found two skeletons whose chests had been impaled with iron rods near the Black Sea town of Sozopol—apparently a typical treatment for those suspected of post-mortal malfeasance until the early 1900s there. About 100 such skeletons have been uncovered in Bulgaria alone.



This summer in Poland, researchers unearthed remains that had their heads removed and placed in their laps—possibly a sign that whoever buried them wanted to hinder any potential future resurrection by making the vampire find its head first.



One Italian village even buried a suspected vampire with a brick in her mouth.



IT'S A SPOOKY WORLD





Part of the reason the myth persisted, it seemed, was widespread confusion over what happens to people after they die. The pagan Slavs obviously didn’t know about decomposition, but even centuries later, people might have been misled by the fact that rigor mortis eventually gives way to flexible limbs, making a corpse seem more lifelike than dead-like. Similarly, a digestive tract’s decaying ooze might have looked like fresh blood to an unwitting villager, and burial shrouds sometimes snagged on the corpses’ teeth, making them appear to be partially eaten. (Some believe this is why in Ulysses, when Stephen sees what he believes is an apparition, he cries, “Ghoul! Chewer of Corpses!”)



Eventually, similar fears migrated to the New World. During tuberculosis epidemics, 19th-century New Englanders began to notice that the relatives of TB victims began to sicken and waste away after their loved one’s death. This was before germ theory took hold, so one popular explanation was that the deceased TB victims were rising from the dead to suck the life out of their loved ones. One Connecticut town, for example, thought the solution was to exhume the remains of the dead relative and arrange the remains in a skull-and-crossbones pattern.





The Scottish writer Emily Gerard first documented the Eastern European myths that gave rise to the vampire-burial practices in a 1885 article called “Transylvanian Superstitions:”



These restless spirits, called Strigoi, are not malicious, but their appearance bodes no good, and may be regarded as omens of sickness or misfortune. More decidedly evil, however, is the vampire, or nosferatu, in whom every Roumenian peasant believes as firmly as he does in heaven or hell.

In 1897, Bram Stoker’s Dracula, which was based partly on Gerard’s work, as well as the 1931 film adaptation, cemented the pasty, bloody-fanged vampire we know today into pop horror consciousness.



It was clear that by then, however, vampires were becoming more of a myth than an actual menace. In a review of Dracula published in 1897, The Guardian explained that Count Dracula “is unable to die properly, but from century to century resuscitates his life of the ‘Un-Dead’...by nightly draughts of blood from the throats of living victims, with the appalling consequence that those once so bitten must become vampires in their turn.”



The newspaper praised Stoker as a powerful author, but it dismissed his genre of choice:



“It is, however, a mistake to fill a whole volume with horrors.”


COMMENTS

-



 

5 Real Signs That Vampires Exist... a link for you...

17:01 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 847


https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VUL2tO9drus


COMMENTS

-



 

University Researchers: We Have to Accept People Who ‘Identify as Real Vampires’ by KATHERINE TIMPF July 13, 2015 2:31 PM

17:00 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 848




Stop being so judgmental. Sociology researchers are now insisting that we as a society start accepting people who choose to “identify as real vampires” — so that they can be open about the fact that they’re vampires without having to worry about facing discrimination from people who might think that that’s weird. The study, titled “Do We Always Practice What We Preach? Real Vampires’ Fears of Coming out of the Coffin to Social Workers and Helping Professionals” was conducted by researchers from Idaho State University and College of the Canyons and the Center for Positive Sexuality in Los Angeles. “Most vampires believe they were born that way; they don’t choose this,” said Dr. D. J. Williams, the study’s lead researcher and the director of sociology at Idaho State. The study is based on the experiences of eleven “real” vampires — which, by the way, are different from “lifeforbidden vampires.” “Lifeforbiddenrs,” the study explains, are people who just do things like wear fangs and sleep in coffins as lifeforbidden choices, and although “real vampires” may do these things too, they all also have one major thing in common that distinguishes them from the “lifeforbiddenrs:” “The essential feature of real vampirism is their belief in the need to take in ‘subtle energy’ (called feeding) from time to time from a willing ‘donor’ in order to maintain physical, psychological and spiritual health,” the study explains. “Unlike lifeforbidden vampires, real vampires believe that they do not choose their vampiric condition; they are born with it, somewhat akin to sexual orientation,” it continues. Williams explained that no one should be bothered by a person wanting to drink another person’s blood. Some of these “real vampires” prefer to feed on “psychic or pranic energy” while others, called “sanguinarians,” prefer to feed on “small amounts” of human or animal blood. (Of the eleven “real vampires” interviewed for the study, three said they preferred psychic energy, three said they preferred blood, and five said they got energy from multiple sources.) Williams explained that no one should be bothered by a person wanting to drink another person’s blood because “it is generally expected within the community that vampires should act ethically and responsibly in feeding practices,” and it’s not their blood-drinking that’s the real problem here — it’s the fact that they have to worry that other people will judge them for their blood-drinking. MORE P.C. CULTURE THE TWITTER MOB: SOCIETY’S NEW MECHANISM FOR ENFORCING MORALITY ANTI-GUN ACTIVISTS LAUNCH CAMPAIGN TO GET RID OF THE GUN EMOJI TRANS POWERLIFTER: I’M ‘STILL DECIDING’ WHETHER TO COMPETE AS A MAN OR A WOMAN After all, the study reported that all of the participants seemed to “function normally” based on questions about their careers and “psychiatric histories” (apparently, believing you need to drink blood in order to function was not taken to be an indicator of a psychological problem) and yet “nearly all participants were distrustful of social workers and helping professionals and preferred to ‘stay in the coffin’ for fear of being misunderstood, labeled, and potentially having to face severe repercussions to their lives.” Ugh — how unfair! “The message is to not take things at face value, to be more aware of our stereotypes and our judgments, maybe focus on commonalities that people have,” Williams said in an interview with MTV. “People understand themselves in very different ways, and that’s OK. We’re all human. We all have a lot of things in common. I think a little more awareness of our own biases and more cultural sensitivity — more compassion — that’s really the important thing underlying all of this,” he said.



Read more at: http://www.nationalreview.com/article/421108/vampires-identify-study-discrimination

COMMENTS

-



 

Real-Life Vampires Exist, and Researchers Are Studying Them... By John Edgar Browning, Georgia Institute of Technology | March 26, 2015 12:43 pm

16:52 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 851


Vampires walk among us. But these people aren’t the stuff of nightmares – far from it actually. Just sit down for a drink with one of them and ask for yourself. That’s if you can find one. They aren’t necessarily looking to be found.



I’ve spent five years conducting ethnographic studies of the real vampires living in New Orleans and Buffalo. They are not easy to find, but when you do track them down, they can be quite friendly.



“Real vampires” is the collective term by which these people are known. They’re not “real” in the sense that they turn into bats and live forever but many do sport fangs and just as many live a primarily nocturnal existence. These are just some of the cultural markers real vampires adopt to express a shared (and, according to them, biological) essence – they need blood (human or animal) or psychic energy from donors in order to feel healthy.





Becoming a Vampire



Their self-described nature begins to manifest around or just after puberty. It derives, according to them, from the lack of subtle energies their bodies produce – energies other people take for granted. That’s the general consensus anyway. It’s a condition they claim to be unable to change. So, they embrace it.



The real vampire community, like the legendary figure it emulates, knows few national boundaries, from Russia and South Africa to England and the United States. Particularly in the internet age, vampires are often well attuned to community issues.



This is more true for some than others though. I found the vampires of Buffalo to be keen to keep up to date with the global community, while those in New Orleans were often more interested in the activities of their local vampire houses (an affiliated group of vampires usually led by a vampire elder who helps his or her house members to acclimate to their vampiric nature).



The Varied Vampire Community



Some houses, and indeed whole vampire communities, as in the case of New Orleans, will combine their efforts to organize charity events, like feeding (not feeding on) the homeless. However, despite their humanitarian efforts, real vampires don’t go around advertising who they are for fear of discrimination by people who simply don’t understand them.



Some semblance of the real vampire community has existed since at least the early to mid-1970s, but my own dealings began in 2009 when I entered the New Orleans community clinging to my digital voice recorder.



I eventually met around 35 real vampires there, but the total number in New Orleans is easily double that. They ranged in age from 18 to 50 and represented both sexes equally. They practiced sanguinarian (blood) and psychic feeding – taking energy using, for example, the mind or hands.



Blood is generally described by my study participants as tasting metallic, or “coppery” but can also be influenced by the donor’s physiology, or even how well he or she is hydrated. Some psychic vampires use tantric feeding, that is through erotic or sexual encounters, while others use what could be described as astral feeding or feeding on another from afar. And others feed through emotion.



Image by Ed Metz/ Shutterstock

Image by Ed Metz/ Shutterstock

Afterwards, blood-drinking and psychic vampires feel energized or otherwise better than they would if they were to sustain themselves on regular food alone, like fruits, fish, and vegetables (which they eat too).



These vampires described themselves as atheistic, monotheistic or polytheistic. Some identified as heterosexual, some homosexual and some bisexual. Some were married, some were divorced and some were parents.



Unquestionably, I found the vampires I met to be competent and generally outwardly “normal” citizens. They performed blood-letting rituals safely and only with willing donors and participated regularly in medical exams that scarcely (if ever) indicated complications from their feeding practices.



Outside Mainstream Culture



What was perhaps most surprising about the vampires I met though was their marked lack of knowledge about vampires in popular culture. They seemed to know much less than you might expect – at least for vampires – about how their kind were depicted in books and films. By this I mean to say that the people I met with and interviewed hadn’t turned to drinking blood or taking psychic energy simply because they had read too many Anne Rice novels.



In fact, the real vampire community in general seems to have appropriated very few of the trappings mainstream culture attaches to creatures of the night. Many do dress in gothic clothes but certainly not all the time, and very, very few sleep in coffins. In fact, those vampire who do dress a certain way or wear fangs do so long after realizing their desire to take blood.



This is what might be called a “defiant culture.” Real vampires embrace their instinctual need to feed on blood or energy and use what mainstream culture sees as a negative, deviant figure like the vampire to achieve a sense of self-empowerment. They identify others with a similar need and have produced a community from that need.



But real vampires can also help us understand, and perhaps even shed, some of the ideological baggage each of us carries. They show us how repressive and oppressive categories can lead to marginalization. Through them, we see the dark side of ourselves.



More generally, this community shows that being different doesn’t have to force you onto the margins of society. Real vampires can and do exist in both “normal” society and their own communities, and that’s okay.


COMMENTS

-



 

Health: Blood-lust in the clinic: Pure fiction? RAJ PERSAUD Tuesday 02 February 1993

03:32 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 860


Psychiatrists know better. Raj Persaud unearths some facts about the living, the dead and the undead





LIKE a bat out of hell, vampire-mania has hit town with the opening of Francis Ford Coppola's blockbuster, Bram Stoker's Dracula. But what the film will not tell you is that the vampire myth seems to have arisen from unexplained real-life events and that 'vampirism' is a rare disease treated by doctors.

In Bram Stoker's 1897 story, two psychiatrists are Dracula's pursuers. Even in the 1990s, psychiatrists see patients who fervently believe they are haunted by vampires, and others with symptoms that prompt the diagnosis of 'clinical cases of vampirism' or 'haemosexuality'.



A handful of such cases are reported every decade - a survey of British doctors in the Seventies uncovered two instances of clinical vampirism. The syndrome consists of a compulsive interest in blood, confusion about personal identity and an abnormal interest in death - often manifested by necrophilia or necrophagia (pleasure derived from the eating of parts of dead bodies).



Although the full-blown syndrome is rare, aspects of the vampire myth are frequently encountered in psychiatric clinics. For example, lovers in a sexual frenzy may bite each other until blood flows, and sometimes the wound is sucked on during sex. Some people are able to achieve orgasm only if they first taste blood.



'Auto-haemofetishism' occurs in intravenous drug users who are sexually aroused by the sight of their blood filling a syringe. 'Auto-vampirism' is self-mutilation followed by the consumption of blood. One psychiatric case history from the Eighties tells of a patient who enjoyed puncturing his neck veins and watching the gushing blood in a mirror. He later moved on to piercing an artery and lying on his back, so he could catch the spray of blood in his mouth and drink it. Another psychiatrist describes how a woman stored her own blood to look at it in times of stress, as this calmed her. Between the wars a murderer confessed to visiting slaughterhouses regularly to drink glasses of warm blood to keep him in good health.



Necrophilia - sexual relations with the dead - is a rare but occasionally recorded element of vampirism. Bram Stoker would have been aware of some gruesome 19th-century cases, particularly in France. In 1827 a Frenchman named Leger mutilated the genitals of a young girl and drank her blood after necrophilia; in 1845 another, who became known as Sergeant Bertrand, dug up corpses to aid his masturbation; in 1886 a third Frenchman, Henry Blot, desecrated the grave of an 18-year-old girl and sexually abused the body.



Peter Kurten, a German murderer between the wars, who committed his first murder at the age of nine, stabbed sheep while sexually molesting them, and indulged in necrophiliac and vampiristic activities with numerous humans. The Marquis de Sade could not enjoy sex unless he saw blood on his victims and would therefore prick them with a sharp instrument. Even today, prostitutes report that some clients ask them to play the part of a corpse.



Perhaps the only comfort one can derive from this terrible litany is that these symptoms of vampirism are extremely rare. But this itself presents a puzzle: if vampirism is so exceptional, why should almost all cultures throughout history possess a version of the legend? The earliest known depiction of a vampire appears on a prehistoric Assyrian bowl. One explanation is that some features of vampirism may have been more common in earlier times. For example, necrophilia was practised in ancient Egypt - in order to discourage sexual intercourse with the corpses of beautiful women, their bodies were not given to the embalmers until several days after death.



King Herod was said to have had sexual relations with the preserved corpse of his wife for seven years after her death, and similar stories are told of Charlemagne and other kings. Psychoanalysts argue that necrophilia is the extreme manifestation of a frantic attempt to deny the death of a loved one - a refusal to accept the permanent loss.



Another recurring manifestation of vampirism, it could be argued, is the belief in the life-giving benefits of drinking blood. In Catholic churches to this day Christ's 'blood', symbolised by wine, is drunk according to Jesus' exhortation: 'Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me and I in him.' (John 6:54-56).



Apparent outbreaks of vampirism have cropped up periodically in Europe. For example, there were numerous sightings of the 'walking dead' in Hungary and neighbouring regions from 1720-1730, which have never been satisfactorily explained. One theory is that at a time when many plagues swept the land it was common for bodies to be hastily buried in shallow, easily exposed makeshift graves. Someone taken to be dead and buried alive by mistake could have awakened, struggled to the surface and wandered around clad in mud-



smeared and blood-stained shrouds, so fuelling the legend.



Premature burial may have been quite common: Herbert Mayo, a 19th-century professor of anatomy, whose work was known to Bram Stoker, demonstrated that one person in every 200 could expect to be buried alive. Doctors at that time had no sure proof of death short of putrefaction: this was noted by the British Medical Council as late as 1885, not long before Bram Stoker began work on Dracula.



To someone with little knowledge looking at a corpse, for instance when a body was exhumed, many of the normal signs of biochemical change and decomposition could easily have been mistaken for evidence of vampirism: after death, hair and nails continue to grow; bacterial action means the body can become warm and blood liquefy again; cheeks redden, and eyes that were closed can reopen. It is also possible that erythropoietic protoporphyria, a rare genetic disease, was confused with vampirism. This fatal disorder induces the body to produce an excess of porphyrins - chemicals formed during the manufacture of haemoglobin, the oxygen-carrying pigment in the blood. This results not only in redness of the eyes, skin and teeth, but also a receding upper lip and cracking skin which bleeds when exposed to light. It has been suggested that physicians of the day could only treat such patients by secluding them from the light of day, and persuading them to drink blood to replace that lost by their bleeding. All these features, plus the episodes of insanity to which victims were prone, could have contributed to the mythology of vampires.



While there may be down-to-earth explanations for vampire stories, they cannot account for the grip the myth has on our imagination. The theme has inspired popular films and novels, and been widely exploited in serious literature by De Sade, Goethe, Byron, Baudelaire, Keats and Coleridge.



The vampire is the freest of all characters, doing just what he or she pleases. With the combination of necrophilia, necrophagia, serial killing, blood, sex, death and cannibalism, every possible taboo is violated. Perhaps Bram Stoker's creation simply anticipated the modern hero, who must be capable of great feats, both violent and sexual. Stoker mixed this seductive cocktail with the modern disillusionment with religious answers to the problem of the after-life. Vampires live on after death, but do not go to heaven or hell; an ambiguous way to come to terms with death in a post-religious age.



The powerful paradox symbolises the wish for life and renewal, accompanied by the monstrous self-centred desire for survival, even at the cost of another life. Perhaps the vampire is becoming the image of our times: a portrait of the struggle for life at the expense of others.



The author is a clinical lecturer in psychiatry at the Institute of Psychiatry, London.


COMMENTS

-



 

Vampiric Mythology By Hugo Pecos & Robert Lomax

03:31 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 861


Most vampire myths come to us from the Dark Ages, when science was in its infancy and people looked to religion or superstition to explain the world around them. While some vampire myths have their basis in Christian Orthodoxy and Victorian romanticizing, others represent imaginative interpretations of actual vampiric characteristics and behavior. Seeing as how they thrive on deception, it's also highly likely that many of these myths were perpetuated by vampires themselves in order to gain an edge over their ill-prepared victims, to instill more fear in the populace, or to gain more followers.

Presented in no particular order:





Vampires sleep in coffins





Bela Lugosi as Count Dracula

Source: This myth likely arose from gravediggers and passersby who observed vampires emerging from coffins and crypts.

Fact: If a vampire did spend the night in a coffin, it probably had nothing to do with sleeping preference. In the old days, many bite victims were interred while still in a vampiric coma—which in-turn gave birth to the myth that vampires must sleep within the soil of their homeland. The truth is, vampires will sleep wherever they feel safe. That's not to say some don't choose to sleep in coffins, though it's more out of a sense of ritual or tradition than an actual need (although there is the added perk of keeping out light and sound).





Garlic repels vampires





Source: Most likely based on observation. To ward off vampires, garlic would be worn, hung in windows, or rubbed on chimneys and keyholes.

Fact: Vampires have sensitive noses and can be momentarily driven off by pungent odors. However, this method of deterrence is unreliable and certainly won't work on an experienced vampire. Basically, you'd be better off using pepper spray.





Crosses repel vampires and burn their flesh





A cross employed in Horror of Dracula

Source: Christian beliefs that vampires are demons and therefore enemies of God. During the Dark Ages, vampires were known to have been tortured by the church using superheated iron crosses to "burn the Holy Spirit into them" before execution.

Fact: Unless heated as a torture device, or used as some kind of melee or throwing weapon, crosses have absolutely no effect on vampires. They have no trouble entering churches, either.





Vampires can be killed by driving a stake through their heart





Staking in Horror of Dracula

Source: This myth actually started out as a misguided method of keeping suspected vampires in their coffins by driving a long iron stake through the torso and into the coffin floor, effectively pinning it in place. Eventually this evolved into simply stabbing the heart using special kinds of wood such as oak, ash and hawthorn, which were thought poisonous to vampires because of their "purity."

Fact: Because their blood clots quickly and is circulated by skeletal muscles, vampires can easily survive injuries to the heart and torso, and they have little trouble freeing themselves from impalement. They also have no apparent allergy to wood (or silver, for that matter). When fighting vampires, your best bet is to aim for the head or spine.





Vampires burst into flames upon exposure to sunlight





A vampiric patient is set ablaze by sunlight in

Let the Right One In.

Source: Most likely based on observation of a vampire's extreme reaction to sunlight; and possibly mixed up with their vulnerability to fire.

Fact: Sunlight renders vampires, with their hyperdilated irises and reflective retinas, blind. It also causes neural pathways to fire randomly in the brain, creating an extreme epileptic reaction. Lastly, vampiric skin is highly sensitive to UV rays, becoming badly burned and blistered within minutes. However, as dramatic as these reactions may appear, not even a hint of smoke will occur.





Holy water burns vampiric flesh





Source: Christianity.

Fact: Holy water, or any water for that matter, has little effect on vampires. They can, however, still be drowned, and they generally hate getting wet as it can lower their body temperature, making them less energetic and able to hunt.





Vampires prey on virginal women





Lugosi whispers sweet nothings

to his next victim.

Source: A reflection of 19th-century fears over the sexual awakening of young women. In Balkan and Bulgarian folklore, male vampires were believed to deflower virgins and even impregnate them with half-human hybrids known as Dhampir.

Fact: While vampires have a stated preference for the taste of young blood, they are not particular as to which gender provides it. Being asexual, sterile and impotent, vampires cannot have intercourse, let alone produce any kind of offspring; and biting a pregnant woman will only result in miscarriage or stillbirth.





Vampires can fly & move at the speed of sound





Vampiric speed portrayed in True Blood

Source: Observation and exaggeration of vampires running, leaping and using their quick reflexes.

Fact: While they can sprint faster than most humans (25 to 30 miles per hour) and jump higher than any (at least ten feet), vampires cannot fly, levitate, teleport, or move any faster than a professional human athlete.









Vampires can turn into bats





Vampire bats share several characteristics with

vampires, which is why they were thought of as

different forms of the same creature.

Source: Association of vampires with vampire bats, since they're both nocturnal, have fangs, drink blood and are the main vectors of the human vampirism virus.

Fact: Vampires cannot turn into bats, or anything else for that matter. Although vampires can't shapeshift (or retract their fangs), their appearance does change over time, and they can be quite adept at disguising themselves using makeup and other methods.





Vampires do not cast shadows & are not visible in mirrors





Source: Christianity. It was thought that a vampire, or any creature lacking a soul, would not cast a shadow or produce a reflection in a mirror.

Fact: Vampires do cast shadows and are indeed visible in mirrors—although interestingly enough, they are often quite uncomfortable with their own reflections. As a result, they tend to avoid mirrors, which likely reinforced this particular myth.





Vampires shed bloody tears





Vampiric tears in True Blood (©HBO)

Source: Vampires typically have red, bloodshot scleras—the so-called "whites of their eyes." Because of this, people throughout history have come to believe that vampires have bleeding eyes.

Fact: Because the blood is confined to the eyeball, vampiric tears are just as clear as ours.







Humans become vampires by drinking their blood



Source: 19th-century sexualization of vampires and their victims "exchanging" bodily fluids.

Fact: While it's true that the vampirism virus is carried in both vampire blood and their saliva, transmission almost always occurs through biting. Contrary-wise, ingestion of vampire blood tends to cause a person to throw it back up, while injection can be outright lethal.





Elizabeth Báthory & Vlad the Impaler were vampires





Vlad III, aka Prince Dracula

Source: Their alleged penchant for drinking the blood of the people they killed. This eventually inspired Victorian author Bram Stoker's famous vampire character Count Dracula.

Fact: There exists no verifiable evidence that Countess Báthory and Prince Dracula were biological vampires. Even the notion that they drank blood is dubious at best, being a likely fabrication created by their enemies to further demonize them. Still, "artificial vampirism" was not uncommon throughout history, as blood-feeding was commonly thought to be the sole reason behind vampiric longevity before modern science disproved that claim.







Vampires have psychic, hypnotic & telekinetic powers





Dracula's brainwashed thrall,

Renfield

Source: Observation of a vampire's ability to read subtle emotions, and their reputation for using their "silver tongue" to get what they want. Telekinesis was simply thrown in later as a baseless supplement, likely due to a common association of vampirism with witchcraft and the occult.

Fact: While vampires do have heightened senses due to their enlarged amygdalae, they cannot read minds or see the future, only physical expressions and mannerisms. This in-turn benefits their powers of persuasion, as they can more easily figure out what to say. However, these abilities depend largely on individual skill and experience. Their enhanced hearing also allows them to talk discreetly amongst each other, which further reinforced the psychic myth.





Vampires retain the same appearance as the day they were turned





Interview's Louis lamenting

his eternal sideburns

Source: 19th-century romanticizing of vampiric longevity, as well as their common use of makeup.

Fact: Older vampires look more like Nosferatu—or, more accurately, anorexic drowning victims with alopecia and pinkeye. On a related note, the myth that a vampire's hair never changes most likely came about from its slowed growth rate, as well as their tendency to wear wigs after it falls out.











Vampires can choose to live on only animals and blood bags





Source: Hollywood idealization of vampirism as something that can be rehabilitated and reintegrated into society.

Fact: Although animals and blood bags can get them by for a while, vampires need to feed on live humans to get all the nutrients they require.







A vampire's wounds can heal within seconds



Source: Likely an exaggeration of vampiric dexterity.

Fact: While it's true that even major injuries can clot within a few minutes, vampiric healing rate is only double that of a human's, and they still form scars. Moreover, although they can regenerate their upper and lower fangs, they cannot regrow lost body parts such as limbs or eyes.





Vampires turn to ash when slain





Source: Most likely the practice of cremating slain vampires to prevent the possibility of infection, as well as the selling of vampire ashes in some parts of the world.

Fact: Dead vampires actually decompose at a slower rate than human corpses, thanks to natural antibiotics in their bodily fluids.





Vampires can be distracted by leaving seeds for them to count





Count von Count

Source: Due to chemical changes in the part of the brain that regulates habitual activity, vampires are more susceptible to mental disorders such as arithmomania, or the obsessive counting of objects. Some forms of porphyria, which has often been mistaken for vampirism throughout history, have also been linked with such conditions.

Fact: Regardless of how severe a vampire's OCD might be, counting objects is a low priority when faced with a potential meal or threat.





Vampires absorb ingested blood directly into their veins





A female mosquito digesting blood while

excreting excess fluid to make room

for the more solid nutrients

Source: Association of hematophagia with blood transfusions.

Fact: While many fictional vampires are depicted as being able to absorb intact/undigested blood into their own bloodstream through a variety of methods—hypodermic fangs, larger pores in the GI tract, reconnection of the esophagus into the heart—the truth is that vampires digest blood no differently than hematophages such as vampires bats, leeches and ticks; or even how we digest our own food.





Vampires have the strength of 20 bodybuilders





Source: Exaggeration of vampiric strength which was further embellished in Bram Stoker's Dracula.

Fact: Drop the zero and you have a more accurate number. A vampire is usually quite a bit stronger than the average bodybuilder, though not as strong as those on the upper end of the scale—the ones squatting 1,000 pounds and bench pressing 600. Whatever the case, however, the leaner-bodied vampires still have speed and agility on their side when faced with heavier-muscled humans.





The vampiric race can be traced back to a single progenitor





Lilith

Source: Association of vampires with demons, fallen angels, and biblical creation myths—such as the legend of Lilith, who was said to be Adam's first wife before leaving him to spend the rest of her existence feeding on the blood of men.

Fact: Contrary to much fiction, there is no all-powerful mother or father of all vampires, any more than there is a mother or father of all rabies or Ebola victims (or any organism, for that matter). One grain of truth to the Lilith legend, though, is that vampires have very likely been around for as long as humans have (if not longer), since Adam and Lilith were said to be created at the same time and from the same source.



Vampires can't enter homes without an invitation


COMMENTS

-



Morganna777
Morganna777
03:56 Aug 03 2015

While I found this to be an interesting read, I do NOT agree with several of the above opinions....

Morganna777





 

Vampiric Sociology By Hugo Pecos & Robert Lomax

03:29 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 862


Vampiric behavior resembles our own in more ways than we might imagine. By conducting extensive interviews with vampires, along with observing their behavior in the wild, scientists have been able to arrive at a reasonable understanding of their world.



The Newly-Transformed





FVZA researchers restrain a vampire

being kept under observation in 1932.

The first few days after coming out of a vampiric coma are especially difficult for a vampire. A newly-transformed vampire awakens starved, dehydrated and disoriented, its judgement clouded by competing impulses and memories of its previous life. But all that is soon drowned out by a fierce, intense desire for blood. This urge for blood eventually snaps a vampire into focus, and it sets about finding a way to satisfy that urge.











The Hunting Pack



Though lone vampires are not uncommon, most vampires find it advantageous to either join an existing hunting pack or create one of their own. Each path has its own advantages. Joining an existing pack offers security, access to blood and protection from other packs. However, new members are low in the pecking order and are often forced to put themselves in dangerous positions, such as scouting missions. They're also the last to feed, if they get to feed at all. Vampires possessing natural leadership skills may find it better to hunt on their own and eventually bring some of their victims into the fold.

Since vampires are unable to bear children or have sex, the hunting pack is the only family unit of their life. In a successful pack, each vampire has its role, and there is little dissension. A typical pack is made up of four vampires, with one alpha and three underlings. Four seems to be the ideal number for a hunting pack: any more than that, not everyone always gets a chance to feed; any less and hunting becomes appreciably riskier. Of course, in the distant past when vampire control was in a more primitive state, large vampire armies rose up and spread by overwhelming entire towns like locusts.



Are vampires sentimental? Do they love? In a limited sense, yes. Vampires are capable of developing loyalties and behaving selflessly to protect and serve their fellow pack members. However, the pack is the only area of their lives in which they are not mercenary.



Alpha Vampires: Vampires packs are meritocracies, not democracies. There are no elections, no "show of hands." The most capable hunter and leader runs the show, and the others follow. The alpha vampire coordinates hunting strategy, gives assignments and makes all final decisions. During hunting, the alpha generally hangs back in a less risky position, yet when a victim is seized, the alpha drinks first. But the job has its perils, too. For one, the alpha has the difficult task of choosing replacements for fallen packmates. In this, it must walk a fine line: while the alpha must be stronger than its pack, it cannot afford to carry weak, ineffectual hunters. Contrary-wise, stronger packmates can rise up and become a threat to its position.





"Eventually the alpha succumbs to...

the weapons of vampire hunters."

Like virtually all mammals, vampires assert their dominance through display behavior and fighting. Vampires hiss, bare their fangs and claws and showcase their prodigious leaping ability to intimidate rivals. Physical size and power are important but by no means the only determinant of alpha status; in fact, intellectual capacity is more important in determining success and longevity as a vampire.



While alpha vampires seem to be in an enviable position, they actually have a higher mortality rate than non-alphas. Each new challenge to an alpha from within the pack takes its toll. Injuries pile up, including many of the permanently-disabling variety: they can lose an eye, have flesh torn off and break bones. Older vampires are far from the dashing, handsome types so often seen in movies, as they're likely to be heavily scarred with parts of their face missing. The ultimate fate of the alpha is a grim one: cast out of the safety of the pack, no longer able to fight, the once-powerful vampire is reduced to a solitary existence, subsisting on the blood of whatever cat or dog it can win the confidence of. Eventually, the alpha succumbs to malnourishment or the weapons of vampire hunters.



Fledglings: When a recently-transformed vampire joins a pack, it is usually taken under the wing of an elder, who helps the fledgling learn how to hunt. While some packs have no patience with slow learners, most fledglings are given a little bit of time to get up to speed. However, an unusually-quick learner may be perceived as a threat and destroyed by the alpha. Fledglings with ambition learn to keep a low profile and hide their agenda until the time is right.





A vampire hiding in plain sight

Hunting: Vampires will utilize all at their disposal to hunt while avoiding detection: they will slather themselves with makeup to appear more human, have female pack members pose as prostitutes to lure male victims, and haunt the shadows around nightclubs, sporting and concert venues and all-night diners. Unsurprisingly, prostitutes and homeless always make up a disproportionate number of victims. Vampires have also been known to kill taxi drivers and use their vehicles to pick up additional victims.



A given swath of real estate can only support so many vampires. While an urban area may offer more hunting opportunities for vampires, it also increases their chances of running afoul of another pack. The country is safer, but hunting opportunities may be few and far between. Therefore, vampire packs must be ruthless in defending their territory, making battles between packs almost unimaginably vicious. It is not enough to merely win the confrontation: to have a future, they must show their rivals just how merciless and sadistic they can be.



Treatment of Victims: Treatment of victims can range from indifferent to barbaric. If a pack finds a suitable new member, it will keep that person in their midst until transformation is complete. Of course, it has to make sure not to drain the body too much or the person will die. The more blood that's left in the victim, the more likely he or she will transform and reawaken as a vampire. Vampires have also been known to perform elaborate rituals based around transforming supportive civilians into one of their kind.



Once a pack size is set, vampires will usually tear their victims apart after feeding. Some consider this behavior as proof that vampires are cruel, but in fact it is more a question of pragmatism than cruelty. Left intact, today's bite victim could become tomorrow's rival, however unlikely. Plus, it is much easier to hide body parts than a full corpse.





The Vampire Home



Vampire dwellings of the modern era are the very definition of crude and utilitarian. Since vampires spend most of their waking hours out hunting, there is little need for creature comforts at home. A vampire's priorities are avoiding detection and getting out of the sun, and their abodes reflect this transient nature of their lives. If a pack has found a particularly safe, secluded hiding spot, it may make perfunctory efforts to dress it up with furniture and assorted knick-knacks. Music is one of their preferred indulgences, which they have to curtail in the face of nosy vampire hunters. Knowing that their lair may be discovered at any time, vampires travel light. In the country, they live in caves, mines and old barns; in the city, they inhabit sewers and abandoned buildings and subway stations, or tunnel under piers along the waterfront.

It wasn't always this way. In the Middle Ages, when vampire packs roamed the countryside without fear of extermination, they enjoyed occupying lavish digs. Once set up in these palaces, alpha vampires would conspicuously display symbols of their success with all the windy self-importance of today's ruling classes.





Agents clean up after a battle

with vampires in an abandoned

New York City subway station.

Hygiene: Due to their cat-like aversion to water, vampires are generally uninterested in personal hygiene, as they dislike washing and will wear the same clothes as long as possible. However, because their hunting missions may require them to hide in plain sight, vampires have no choice but to wash themselves and put on new clothes—usually stolen from stores or taken off victims.



Weapons: To prevent wasteful blood loss, vampires will do their best to not wound their victims before feeding. Even so much as bruising them can be detrimental, since the blood becomes trapped under the skin. When it comes to rival packs and lone investigators, vampires have no qualms using melee weapons and silenced firearms—anything that doesn't give away their position. Only during raids on their hideouts do vampires break out the big guns and body armor.





Demographics & Population



The vast majority (about 80 percent) of vampires are males who were between the ages of 18 and 35 upon transformation. Another 10 percent are females between the ages of 15 and 35. The remaining 10 are males and females past 35, with the absolute oldest case being 72. The racial and ethnic makeup of a pack will generally mirror that of the local populace. Alpha vampires are usually, but not always, male.

Despite the fact that they do not age on a cellular level, vampiric mortality rates have always been high. In 1800, a newly-transformed vampire could expect to live 10 years on average. By 1900, that number had dropped to 5. In 1960, only 2 years. The leading causes of death have also changed with the times. In the Middle Ages, vampiricide, or murder by other vampires, was the leading cause. By 1930, vampire hunters had become the number-one killer.



Suicide rates are also much higher among vampires than humans. For much of the 20th century, suicide rates in the United States hovered between 10 and 15 suicides per 100,000 people. Vampires were easily triple that.



Population: As of 2013, the world's vampire population is estimated to be approximately 5000. The vast majority of this estimate (95 to 98 percent) are believed to be in the dormant phase. As the FVZA and other organizations around the world made significant progress in vampire abatement during the 1950s and 60s, many vampires went into hiding, hoping to reawaken at a more hospitable time. Unfortunately, seeing as how the FVZA has been out of commission for almost 40 years, this day and age would be the perfect time for them to emerge.





Global distribution of likely vampire hideouts, marked in red



Vampire population distribution largely mirrors that of humans, so they're most likely found in and around large cities. That does not mean the country is completely safe: in fact, many vampires find areas in the countryside—caves, cemetery crypts, abandoned mines—more suitable for a safe dormancy.





Vampiric Religion





Shiva the Destroyer

It may come as a surprise to many that vampires practice religion. Perhaps because they share with us a desire to make sense of the world, vampires have sought to put their bloodlust into some sort of context. Historically, vampires see themselves as the antithesis of the prevailing religion in the land of their origin. Thus, the worship of Satan, Judas and Lilith was born among vampire packs in Christian countries, while many vampires from Hindu countries believe themselves to be descended from Shiva, the god of destruction.





Vampiric Language





The Black Book

As many movies and books have suggested, vampires do have their own language. It is a variation of Latin known as Bursan, which is thought to have originated in Burs, an area of present-day Romania. Not all vampires bothered to learn Bursan, but the more disciplined groups made it mandatory for any new members. In addition to reinforcing their cultural identity, learning this unique language also had the advantage of allowing vampires to secretly communicate even in the presence of other humans. Unfortunately, this practice started to fall out of favor by the early 20th century, mostly due to increased mortality rates among the vampire population.

The oldest surviving Bursan text was found in the remains of a Viking camp near present-day Wexford, on the southeast coast of Ireland, and is thought to date back to the middle of the 9th century. It is known as the Black Book—not because of its color, but because the Vikings were sometimes referred to by the Irish as the “dark invaders.” However, it is not known how the book came to be in the possession of the Vikings. The Black Book currently resides in Trinity College, Dublin.


COMMENTS

-



 

The Science of Vampirism By Robert Lomax

03:27 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 863


Origin & Evolution

Early human migration across the Red Sea

Vampirism has plagued our ancestors for millions of years, as evidenced by the virus' complexity and compatibility with our species compared to other mammals. 25,000-year-old rock paintings, found at the Apollo 11 cave in the African country of Namibia, provide more concrete evidence to this theory. It's also believed that vampirism was a likely cause of the mass exodus from Africa 125,000 years ago. Despite this long history, the virus didn't seem to start spreading to other continents until around 5000 BC, which implies that some kind of containment measure was used.

The actual evolution of the human vampirism virus is difficult to comprehend, since viruses are far too small and fragile to properly fossilize. However, judging by their similar structures, it's believed that HVV and rabies share a common ancestor—not unlike apes and humans.



HVV probably started off identical to rabies before mutating into a virus more similar to HIV and HPV, which alter cellular DNA. As detailed before, HVV bears the following differences from other viruses: it can infect and replicate in cells without destroying them, infect many different types of cells, and complete its incubation period in less than 24 hours. It's also the most logical order in which the virus evolved these characteristics. Most viruses to this day are no more advanced than they were thousands of years ago because they still haven't learned to stop killing the cells they infect. This is perhaps HVV's greatest evolutionary achievement, as it set the foundation for many beneficial mutations to occur. Infection of the entire body was another important step, as it would prevent rejection of mismatched tissue. From there, infection of the thyroid gland resulted in faster replication.



Despite these accomplishments, the virus would still need to go through a long and rigorous refinement process in order to correctly "rewrite" all the cells they infect. Early proto-vampires were most likely mindless, feeble and short-lived—riddled with cancer, tissue necrosis and immune disorders before natural selection weeded out the failures. Non-human mammals provide some proof of this, as they will display these very symptoms after transformation, and generally die within a week. The virus has no effect on non-mammalian species, although they can still become short-term carriers before the virus dies in their system. The only known long-term carrier is the aforementioned bat flea.



No intact or discernible fossils of vampires older than 10,000 years have ever been discovered, unfortunately, leaving only these educated guesses regarding their evolution.





Stages of the Disease





Electron micrograph of HVV (left).

The virus budding off an infected cell (right).

Stage One: Infection. Within six to twelve hours of exposure, the victim develops a headache, fever, chills and other flu-like symptoms. These can be easily confused with influenza and other common infections, although the presence of pinpricks or puncture wounds on the body is usually enough to confirm the diagnosis. An increase in metabolism occurs as well, resulting in faster heart rate, extreme thirst, excessive sweating, frequent urination, rapid weight loss, and moderate to severe itching. These symptoms generally last another six to twelve hours, during which the vaccine is 99 percent effective. The bite wound itself will become badly bruised and inflamed during this stage, and should be cleaned as thoroughly as possible and treated with antibiotics. The victim should also make sure to drink plenty of fluids to avoid dehydration.



In 1800 France, an infected woman

is given a transfusion of goat's blood—

a desperate, futile measure to

ward off the disease.

Stage Two: Coma. Within 24 hours of exposure, the victim will slip into a vampiric coma. During this phase, pulse and breathing are fast and erratic, the pupils are dilated, and the skin is sweating profusely. Virus production, cellular conversion and weight loss continue at a rapid but steady pace. While it is commonly believed that anyone infected with HVV turns into a vampire, in fact only a small percentage of people survive vampiric comas. Generally, the very young, old and feeble never come out of their comas and eventually die, while the vast majority of survivors are males between the ages of 18 to 35. Vampiric comas last about a day, and usually end the night after their onset. The vaccine is roughly 50 percent effective when administered during Stage Two of the infection: the longer the victim has been in the coma, the less effective the vaccine. Vaccination is of no use past the 12-hour mark, when the body becomes cold and the heart slows to a complete stop. Although this means death for most victims, it's only a ruse for others: metabolism, breathing and blood flow still continue, but at a very faint capacity. Thousands have been buried alive because of this.





During vampire epidemics,

many victims were buried while

still in a vampiric coma.

Stage Three: Transformation. An HVV victim who survives the coma will awaken fully transformed into a vampire. An acclimation period follows, characterized by confusion, despondency and paranoia, accompanied by the pain of dehydration and malnutrition. If the fledgling is at a house or other place of residence, it may attempt to normalize its situation by getting a drink of water, using the bathroom, or taking a shower—completely in denial about what it's become. These old comforts won't last long, unfortunately. Soon, an overwhelming hunger for blood will take over and drown out all other needs and concerns. Within 24 hours of transformation, the vampire will abandon its former life and begin hunting—starting with pets, and even friends and family, if need be. All virus activity goes dormant once its mutagenic task is complete, and will remain within the mutated cells and body fluids until introduced into the warm bloodstream of another human or non-human mammal, where it will awaken to start the process all over again.





Additional Symptoms



Although many of the symptoms during the first stage of infection are virtually identical to influenza, the more unusual ones should be cause for alarm.



Vampire vaccine in an

earlier incarnation

In the interest of public health, we've compiled a full list for both the first and second stages of infection. Unless stated otherwise, they'll generally appear during the first stage and become progressively worse up until the coma, where they'll stabilize and persist until the transformation is complete.



Unfortunately, hospitals in the United States no longer carry stores of the human vampirism immune globulin and vaccine (known together as simply "the vaccine"). The remaining supply is locked away in an underground vault at the Centers for Disease Control in Atlanta, Georgia. The decision to store the supply came in 1963 after U.S. officials deemed the threat from vampires to be over. There was also concern over the safety of having vaccine accessible at hospitals, since in rare cases it can actually cause vampirism.



If you feel you have contracted HVV, then you should head to the nearest hospital straight away, and hope for the best. If you were bitten by an animal, tell them that the symptoms showed up within several hours so they can rule out rabies and other diseases. If it was a vampire, show them the bite wound and describe what the attacker looked like: pale skin, bloodshot eyes and dilated pupils should suffice. Do not mention vampirism, because you'll just sound crazy. Hopefully they'll call the CDC and convince them to fly the vaccine out to you in time. The closer you live to Atlanta, the higher your chances will be. If you're lucky enough to live in Atlanta, then you should definitely head to the CDC instead of a hospital.





HVV patients were typically restrained

during their treatment and recovery.

Bite Wound: The mouth of a vampire (or vampire bat) is saturated with not only HVV virions, but also bacteria and anticoagulants. As a result of this unhealthy cocktail, the wound will experience moderate to severe bruising and inflammation, with persistent aching that turns to tingling and numbness as the coma nears. Vampiric saliva also contains a potent narcotic that makes the victim drowsy.



Systemic: High fever, with moderate to severe chills. Viral infection of the thyroid gland increases metabolism for the purpose of faster replication. Drying of the tissues, dilated vessels and weight loss are some of the more prominent metabolic symptoms, and can be potentially fatal if the victim becomes overly dehydrated or malnourished. Hormones secreted by the infected cells can also cause symptoms such as acne and heavy menstruation. During the coma, fever is dangerously high and persists for roughly 12 hours, before dropping sharply into room temperature.





A comatose young girl shortly before her death.

Note the bloodshot, hyperdilated eye.

Eyes: Inflammation, watering and blurred vision. Pupils become fully dilated during the coma.



Ears: Dryness, itching and aching in the outer ear, with aching and congestion in the tubes of the middle ear.



Nose: Sneezing and congestion with clear discharge.



Mouth: Dryness and chapped lips; inflammation of the oral mucosa, with possible ulceration.



Throat/Lungs: Dryness, coughing, soreness and inflammation, with possible ulceration of the esophagus. Moderate to severe inflammation of the lungs during the coma, which can be fatal.





Skin: Dryness, itching, flaking and possible cracking; flushing, with redness around the eyes, nose, mouth and throat; excessive sweating, with possible acne and hives in places covered by clothing. During the coma, some degree of acne and hives will appear on the victim's back and buttocks, as well as the backside of their shoulders, arms and legs if they're laying completely flat.



Brain/Nerves: Headache, dizziness and general discomfort; hypersensitivity to stimuli such as light, sound and touch; insomnia, mood swings and irritability, with possible auditory hallucinations. Dementia, tingling, numbness, loss of motor control and partial paralysis shortly before the coma, with possible seizures. Moderate to severe inflammation of the brain during the coma, which can be fatal.



Muscles: Fatigue, weakness and joint pain, with shivering due to chills, and minor spasms in the extremities. During the coma, these spasms become more synchronized, allowing blood flow to continue even after the heart stops.



Heart: Increased heart rate, with high blood pressure and possible palpitations. Can be potentially fatal for those with pre-existing conditions. Moderate to severe palpitations during the coma until around the halfway mark, when the heart slows and cardiac arrest sets in.



GI Tract/Bladder: Extreme thirst, loss of appetite and frequent urination; nausea, vomiting and abdominal pain with possible bloating, excess gas and diarrhea (depending on food contents); moderate to severe acid reflux and inflammation of the stomach lining, with possible ulceration.





An example of skin discoloration, flaking and

abdominal swelling during the coma

Liver/Spleen: Moderate to severe swelling and inflammation with concurrent abdominal pain and fluid bloating, all of which can be easily confused with the GI symptoms. This interference with their normal functions also causes a gradual buildup of the waste product bilirubin in the victim's bloodstream and extracellular fluid, causing the skin and the whites of the eyes to develop a sickly yellow coloration during the coma stage.



Blood/Vessels: Viral interference with the liver, bone marrow and vessel lining causes a temporary reduction in clotting factors and coagulation. As a result, the hyperdilated vessels will leak more easily, causing the skin to bruise and the victim to cough up, vomit and excrete blood, with possible hemorrhoid formation. Mild bleeding from the eyes, nose, gums and sweat glands may also occur as well, either during the coma or just before it hits. If the victim is susceptible to strokes, then this can be potentially fatal.



Lymph Nodes/Vessels: Moderate to severe swelling and inflammation, causing the neck to appear lumpy or enlarged.



As with some diseases, a very small portion of the population will display natural immunity to HVV. An estimated one in every 150 victims will only show symptoms for about a week before the disease disappears completely, with no coma whatsoever.

The study of antibodies first began in 1890 when Japanese physician Kitasato Shibasaburō described antibody activity against the virus while looking at immune blood samples, but the finer mechanics weren't understood until the early 1900s. Unlike most victims, immune hosts will produce antibodies as soon as they start showing symptoms. As explained before, it can take days or weeks for the body to produce antibodies for a new infection. The one exception to this rule is "natural antibodies," which are believed to be the result of microbes native to the body since birth.



Because HVV has such a wide variety of glycoproteins on its surface, it also means more antigen types, which makes the virus much more vulnerable if it happens to have just one antigen that an existing antibody can lock into. The most logical explanation for immunity is that the virus will sometimes share a similar antigen with a microbe the host already developed antibodies for. Whether it's the result of natural antibodies is unknown.



It's quite possible that if it wasn't for this phenomenon, early humans would have been completely wiped out by vampirism.





Past Treatments



Even before 1890, attempts were made to utilize immune blood as a cure—through the use of transfusions.

Since the 1830s, hundreds were institutionalized so they could be used as human blood farms, which was excused as a necessary evil at the time. Even worse, before the discovery of the ABO blood group system in 1900, this ended up killing thousands of recipients due to mismatched donors. This too was brushed off as being a better alternative to vampirism. In addition, the antibodies in each transfusion would only last about three months before a new one was required—otherwise the infection would relapse from an apparent dormancy, since a recipient won't produce their own antibodies as long as they have someone else's. Because of the sheer rarity of compatible blood, this form of treatment was far from reliable, and ended up being a luxury only the very rich could afford. It was a sad irony, humans depending on blood to avoid vampirism.





Many vampires were studied behind the

walls of this facility in the Dry Tortugas.

A more radical treatment involved removal of the thyroid gland, the organ responsible for the virus' rapid replication. Unfortunately, it also slowed the body's ability to make antibodies. In the end, it only prolonged the inevitable by about a week, and all cases resulted in death during the coma stage.



Without a long-term vaccine, infection was basically a death sentence for civilians and agents alike. In the early days of the Agency, these unfortunate individuals would be imprisoned and kept alive for study after they turned. There was, according to historical accounts, a rather hellish facility in the Dry Tortugas for this very purpose, until it was leveled in 1915. In later years, victims were at least given the option of being euthanized, as opposed to facing outright vivisection. It was a difficult scenario for everyone involved, and it certainly didn't help recruitment numbers. Worse, many infected agents would flee and become the organization's most dangerous adversaries: vampires with all the knowledge and training of an FVZA agent.





Zozobra (2007)



The 1945 plan that sought to put an end to all this was dubbed the Zozobra Project, after the giant marionette that's built and burned every autumn in Santa Fe, New Mexico. Although this detail has been long forgotten by most, the marionette is actually an effigy of a vampire, as evidenced by its pale face and black eyes. By burning him, people would destroy their worries and troubles in the flames. It was an effective form of catharsis for many who lost loved ones to vampire attacks.





The Zozobra Project



Note from Dr. Pecos: The following is a personal testimony of mine that's been greatly fleshed out by Mr. Lomax.

During the War, I gained valuable experience fighting vampires and treating those wounded by them. And so, after I returned to the States, I was summoned to Washington, D.C., where I first heard the words "Zozobra Project."

The Zozobra Project was an attempt to bring an end to millions of years of vampiric activity by developing a vaccine for the virus. Mindful of what happened to my brother, I signed on.





Zozobra Project housing was rustic at best.

A day later, in an atmosphere of stone-faced secrecy, I was flown to the Air Force base in Albuquerque and then escorted into the back of a van with no windows. About an hour or so later, I arrived at what could have passed for a summer camp, except for all the scientists milling about.



The scientists of the Project were a true "dream team." Men I had read about in books were now sitting across from me in the lunchroom. As one of the younger scientists, I felt like I was in over my head. But there was no time for anxiety, as reports of vampirism outbreaks were reaching us almost every day.



The early years of the Project were a string of failures. In vaccine work, the objective is to expose the patient to enough of the virus to develop immunity, but not enough to make him sick. With the human vampirism vaccine, it was always the same problem: injections of "killed" virus failed to stimulate antibody production, and injections of the treated live virus caused vampirism. We knew that the secret lay in finding the right way of manipulating the virus before injecting it into the patient.



We did, however, find success in another branch of research: harvesting antibodies from immune blood by separating and purifying the plasma to make it safe for any blood type. This byproduct is known as immune globulin. Once injected into an infected host, these donor antibodies would immediately mark the viral antigens as targets for the immune cells to neutralize. Unfortunately, as with regular transfusions, immunity only lasted about three months before the infection came back. We needed a vaccine for long-term protection, as well as to produce more globulin.



Fortunately, the War ended without the threatened onslaught of vampiric armies; but most of us stayed on with the Project, plugging away. Weeks turned to months, turned to years. To alleviate the stress and isolation, we played chess, watched movies, listened to music, formed a softball team and enjoyed frequent barbecues.





Harvesting the vaccine

Five years after the Project had begun, we finally had a breakthrough. Simply put, we injected the virus into a fertilized chicken egg, where it would then multiply in the cells of the growing embryo. After 24 hours, we took fluid from that egg and injected it into another egg, and repeated the process about a dozen times. In doing this, we were able to weaken the virus, but not so much that it failed to stimulate antibody production.



One would think this would obviate the need for globulin, but vaccine on its own has a major disadvantage: once inoculated, it takes at least a few days for the plasma cells to start producing antibodies. While this is great news for those who can get vaccinated before being bitten, it's completely useless otherwise. The two go hand-in-hand: the vaccine confers years of immunity and produces useful antibodies, while the globulin provides immediate protection until the vaccine can take effect.



Now that we had perfected this duality, we required just one more thing: a human test subject.





The First Recipient



On a sunny October morning (Friday the 13th, believe it or not), a 35-year-old Santa Fe auto mechanic named Joseph Valdez was taken to a facility in the small town of Santa Rosa showing early signs of vampirism. Leaving our compound for the first time in five years, it was a tense and bumpy ride for my four colleagues and me. No windows, as usual.

By the time we arrived, Valdez had already been cleaned up, treated with antibiotics, and given a blood transfusion to replace the pints he lost to his attacker. After some greetings and introductions, we prepared a small, plastic cooler full of single-dose vials. Using a 50cc syringe, I then administered the globulin: one 10cc shot of viscous, molasses-like serum into the muscle of his left lower neck, right at the bite wound. Opening a cooler of larger vials, we used a 30cc syringe to give him the vaccine: 20 CCs of mostly water, divided evenly into six patches of abdominal muscle. Despite his bite-induced drowsiness, the whole regimen was far from pleasant for him.



It was a long day and night as Mr. Valdez tossed and turned with fever, before slipping into a vampiric coma. We saw this coming thanks to our animal testing, but it barely put a dent in our anxiety. Following cautionary procedures, we restrained the unconscious man and made preparations to euthanize him if he started to show definite signs of transformation—with his signed permission, of course.



When morning finally came, we checked on Mr. Valdez in his room. Much to our amazement, we found him awake with no further symptoms!





A certain doctor examines Joe Valdez

six weeks after he received

the vampirism vaccine.

As the remnants of his disease faded, Valdez remained at the facility for his follow-up vaccinations: three on the second day, three on the third, two on the fifth, and two on the seventh. He became completely healthy by the second week. However, he had to stay for six more months to make sure he didn't relapse, and his blood was needed as well. We made sure to keep him comfortable, of course, and allowed frequent visits from his family.



During this time, we got back to work harvesting more vaccine from our chicken eggs, while hundreds more patients arrived for treatment. We could only accommodate five more people for follow-up shots, observation and blood donation, but we sent the others to local and state hospitals for that purpose. Many gallons of inoculated blood was harvested, which we were able to synthesize into more globulin. Soon, entire stockpiles were shipped out all over the country and the rest of the world, forever stunting the spread of this terrible affliction. Even better, none of our patients showed any signs of relapse!



After we wished him and his fellow patients a heartfelt goodbye, Joe Valdez returned to his home in Santa Fe, where few would know of his historic contribution to society. He lived a long, quiet life with his family, and died of natural causes in 1994.





Working at the

Santa Rosa Institute; 1955

To this day, no viral relapse has ever been reported to occur in recipients of the HVV vaccine.



During my years in New Mexico, I had fallen in love with the strange beauty of the state; and so when the Zozobra Project was taken over by the Santa Rosa Institute, I decided to stay on. I also agreed to head up the Southwest Office of the Federal Vampire and Zombie Agency. I must confess, there was another reason for me wanting to stay: Maria Turner, a microbiologist who fled Germany in 1934. We were married in 1953, and soon after had two beautiful sons.



Vaccine and globulin production peaked in the late 1950s and tapered off after that. No new batches were produced after 1965. The CDC estimates it has a combined total of 250,000 doses on hand—far too little to treat a full-scale outbreak. They claim that existing vials can be diluted to stretch out the supply, but there are no studies to support this. Not to sound too alarmist, but if an outbreak occurred today, it would take several months to ramp up vaccine production, during which time the outbreak could have claimed millions.



Vampiric Biology



Untreated, a person who comes out of a vampiric coma will have undergone a number of major physiological changes affecting the various systems of the body. The information included below is an overview of those changes, taken from writings that are no longer in circulation. These include Kristof Goessman's Among Vampires & Zombies, Henry Gray's Anatomy of the Vampire, and Andreas Vesalius' Five Books on the Structure of the Vampire Body.



Brain & Nervous System



A vampire's nervous system is similar to humans and has proven to be their Achilles’ heel: injuries to the spinal cord and brain can be devastating for vampires, and they remain just as vulnerable to electricity. While a vampire's spinal cord and nerves (mostly) work as before transformation, a number of changes take place in the brain, and that altered brain chemistry goes a long way toward understanding vampiric behavior.



The normal brain (left) shows much more serotonin activity

than the vampiric brain (right).

Serotonin: Vampires have much lower levels of this neurotransmitter than humans. Serotonin acts as an inhibitor against violent, aggressive and impulsive behavior, which also explains why criminals such as murderers and rapists have so little of it in their brains. Unfortunately, no conventional medications can reverse this in vampires.



Dopamine/Endorphins: These neurotransmitters induce feelings of euphoria, and are released in a vampire's brain when it feeds. Neural pathways activated in feeding vampires are much like those found in drug users. In fact, vampires are highly susceptible to drug addiction, which can occur simply by drinking the blood of an addict. Cocaine and opiates (such as morphine and heroin) can mitigate a vampire's hunger by altering its dopamine and endorphin receptors, causing it to become lethargic and disinterested in hunting. This also causes its pupils to contract, inhibiting its keen night vision. A vampire that continues to indulge in drugs will die from malnutrition in a matter of weeks. For more information, see the 1880 case of the opium vampires.



Circadian Rhythms: Chemical changes in the brain that help us "rise and shine" with the morning light are reversed in vampires.





Extrasensory Perception: Compared to humans, vampires are perceptive to the point of bordering on precognition. One researcher identified the source of this ability as enlarged amygdalae—a pair of almond-shaped nuclei located deep within the brain, devoted to processing, memory, emotional reactions and identifying danger. This is thought to be an adaptive change that allows vampires to anticipate danger before it's manifest, resulting in faster reflexes. It also helps them figure out what people are thinking based on certain cues: eye and muscle movement, mannerisms, vocal tone, breathing, flushing of the skin, pulsating vessels, perspiration, etc. Even the most subtle expression appears greatly exaggerated, making it almost impossible to lie to them. A downside to this powerful attention to detail is that vampires are much more prone to obsessive habits, such as rearranging and counting objects.



Photosensitivity: Vampires are very sensitive to all light, but the ultraviolet rays emitted by the sun cause them special problems: UV light that enters a vampire's eyes sets off a chain reaction in their brain that leads to violent convulsions, which can be fatal for vampires stuck out in the sun for too long. Even if a vampire were to close its eyes, the lids just aren't thick enough to block out these harmful rays (which is also why people who spend time in tanning beds wear special goggles). However, there are sunglasses now that provide near-perfect protection from UV light.





Sense Organs



Powerful sense organs give vampires an advantage in both hunting and eluding capture. Sneaking up on them is virtually impossible, as they are aware of your presence long before you are aware of theirs.



A normal eye compared with a vampire's

Sight: In vampires, the iris in each eye becomes hyperdilated, giving them what appear to be black eyes. In addition, increased reflectivity of the retina causes them to shimmer in the dark, reminiscent of the tapetum lucidum in many nocturnal animals. This is the result of glittering tissue that reflects unabsorbed light back into the rod cells. While all this gives vampires excellent night vision, it renders them effectively blind in daylight. They also experience extreme vasodilation of the sclera, making the whites of their eyes appear red (which led to the myth that vampires shed bloody tears). To disguise themselves, vampires will take to wearing either sunglasses or contact lenses.





A vampire's glowing retinas

Smell/Hearing: Both senses are extremely acute: thanks to a combination of enlarged brain tissue and additional receptor cells, hearing range (and differentiation) is tripled while smell is tenfold. There is a downside to this, as vampires are much more sensitive to pepper spray, air horns and the sound of gunfire. They can also hear dog whistles, and other high-frequency noises that human ears can't pick up. Over time, fluid loss causes the cartilage of the ear helix to shrink and take on a somewhat pointed appearance.



Touch: Despite the fact that vampires experience less blood flow in their epidermal tissues, their nerve endings are actually much more sensitive than a human's, due to enlargement of the primary somatosensory cortex. While this greatly improves their balance and reflex action, it also makes physical sensations such as touch, heat, cold and the feeling of water quite uncomfortable for them—not unlike those suffering from autism. Pain, however, is somewhat dulled.



Taste: Not only is the taste of human blood much stronger for vampires, those with experience can even tell the following about the person it came from: general age range, gender, blood type, general diet, and the presence of adrenaline and drugs. Similar to a drowning victim, vampiric gums take on a ghastly bright-purple color, while the tongue is a more deep purple.





Hair, Skin, Teeth & Nails



Part of the terror of encountering a vampire stems from dramatic changes to their outer appearance. Some of these changes are functional, while others are simply the result of various chemical imbalances.



As you can see, the upper fangs are quite straight

compared to the curved lower fangs.

Teeth: During the latter half of the vampiric coma, the upper and lower eyeteeth experience rapid growth. Produced inside the pulp, specialized ameloblasts travel through the narrow pores of the dentin and crown. Once they reach the surface, they will deposit additional enamel onto its tip, creating a sharp fang. If the victim has artificial crowns, fillings, bridges or veneers, the fangs will simply grow through and break off the impediment. There's also a small groove on the back of each fang that helps vacuum up blood as the vampire feeds, and many will file the tips to make them sharper. As a vampire "ages," fluid loss causes a noticeable recession of the gums, making the teeth appear longer. They also become quite discolored over time, as dental hygiene is usually neglected.



Dental Regeneration: Vampires who have had their teeth pulled out—both before and after transformation—have been observed to regrow their top and bottom canines within a month (while having to rely on knives in the meantime). Unfortunately, these replacement fangs are thinner and don't protrude as much, which makes feeding a bit more difficult. Since even the slightest damage is repaired, vampires are incapable of getting permanent cavities in their fangs, and they'll have to keep filing them to keep them sharp. If the vampire has a dental implant (which is screwed into the jawbone), then no regeneration will occur, since the root canal is effectively destroyed by a drill prior to implantation.





Close-up of a vampire's skin and veins

Skin: As with late-stage coma victims, a newly-transformed vampire has a sickly, pale-yellow skin tone (jaundice) from all the bilirubin in its system. Over the next 72 hours, blood circulation slows even further—especially in the surface capillaries—causing the skin to fade to a ghastly bluish tone. Vampiric complexion depends largely on race and ethnicity: those of African descent will appear more greyish, while untanned Caucasians are nearly as white as a fishbelly. Warm temperatures, strenuous activity and nutritional intake cause the surface capillaries to open up more, making the skin appear less blue. Over a matter of years, the skin becomes more and more translucent as its fat and water stores shrink away, revealing a fine network of veins underneath. Thinner areas of skin, such as the eye sockets, lids and lips, are the first to be affected by these changes. To disguise themselves, vampires will cover as much skin as possible with clothing, and apply thick makeup to the rest.





An Italian woman before and after contracting vampirism in 1831



A photo of three vampires, showing the difference between the newly-minted yellow stage

and the somewhat-aged blue stage. The reddish palms appear to be from healing UV burns.

Photo: Dawn Frary



Scent: Vampires bear a strong, unpleasant odor reminiscent of ammonia. Because vampires don't urinate that often, toxins build up in their bloodstream and into their sweat, causing a stench that worsens as bacteria grows in it. Natural pheromones only add to the aroma. Before venturing out in public, they'll take great pains to bathe themselves and cover their scent with deodorants, colognes and perfumes. If you've ever smelled musky cat urine, then you know the foulness of an unwashed vampire.





Wound inflicted by a jagged vampire claw.

Those from pointed claws are

more narrow and deep.

Nails: Both fingernails and toenails thicken, yellow and grow at a rapid rate—closer to the speed of human hair. Because keratin growth occurs only at the nail's proximal end, it takes a while for the tough new nails to fully replace the old ones: a month or two for fingernails, and three to six for toenails. To prevent tension on their nail beds, vampires will generally keep their nails within a centimeter in length, and also quite jagged or pointed to help them grab victims and injure opponents. Alpha vampires tend to keep their nails longer as a display of status, since they don't do much actual hunting or fighting. Contrary to some fiction, vampire claws typically don't have the sharpness and tensile strength to rip open arteries and tear off faces, although they can still cause nasty scrapes and gouge out eyes. They're mainly used for grabbing, while combat is reserved for fists, feet, teeth and knives. Provided they're not wearing full-fingered gloves, nail length remains an effective way to spot a disguised vampire.





A 68-year-old vampire suffering from the effects

of UV exposure after a failed suicide attempt; 1942.

Note the pointed ears and lack of hair.

Photosensitivity: Vampiric skin becomes highly inflamed and blistered when exposed to ultraviolet light, causing serious burns and scarring. This reaction is a more severe form of that found in people who suffer from lupus, as both are the result of an overactive immune response. In addition, vampires will slowly lose all their skin pigment due to a form of vitiligo, which only exacerbates their sun allergy. In order for a vampire to go out in the sun, it would have to wear UV-proof clothing, powerful sunblock, top-of-the-line sunglasses, and a large umbrella. Going out on cloudy winter days would obviously be safer, and prevent the possibility of overheating.



Hair: Hair growth slows down substantially—closer to the rate of human nails. For instance, while it takes about a day or so for stubble to appear after a human shaves, it can take almost a week for a vampire. Because vampiric nails use more protein, the growth speed of both tissues is drastically reversed. Not only that, once a follicle reaches its terminal length and falls out, each regrowth will become smaller and lighter until it's gone for good. Since blood supply is also a factor, the extremities are the first to go completely, while other areas simply become patchy. Next up is torso and facial hair—including the eyebrows, eyelashes and nasal hair. Then what's left on the scalp will disappear as well. Within ten years of transformation, a vampire's entire epidermis will be completely bald, with not even a hint of peach fuzz. Some vampires will cut or shave their hair before it's all gone, while others will simply yank it out with their bare hands. To disguise their alopecia, vampires will take to wearing wigs, hats and hoods over their naked scalps. They've also been known to glue on synthetic eyebrows and eyelashes, as well as mustaches, goatees and beards. Disturbingly, many packs throughout history made their own wigs by scalping their victims.



Muscular & Skeletal System



Adaptations in their skeletal and muscular systems give vampires significant advantages over humans. Not only are they superb athletes with enhanced strength and speed putting them on par with even world-class sprinters and weightlifters, they can also perform much longer before fatigue sets in.

Vocal Folds: During the coma, structural changes in the larynx cause vampires to speak more quietly. As a result, their voices crack when they try to shout, which is why they prefer to hiss, expelling air through their clenched mouths. Over the years as their mucous membranes thin and they lose elasticity in their vocal cords, a male vampire will develop a higher, thinner-sounding voice, while a female's voice will deepen. Contrary to some fiction, vampires do not growl like wolves or roar like lions, but they can emit high-pitched shrieks if they scream loud enough.





X-ray of a vampire's

curved spine

Muscles/Connective Tissue: About 90% of vampiric muscles are of the fast-twitch variety (compared to 50% for the average human). This brand of musculature enables short bursts of maximal force, ideal when hunting prey. However, unlike typical fast-twitch muscles, vampiric muscles are highly resistant to fatigue, thanks to a drastic increase in myoglobin and mitochondria. Much like cardiac muscle, this allows a greater amount of activity without lactic acid buildup. This makes a newly-turned vampire 3 to 5 times stronger than before transformation, with a top running speed of 25 to 30 miles per hour, and a vertical leaping ability of at least 10 feet. Ligaments and tendons thicken in response to the workload imposed upon them by the muscles, and gradual fluid loss causes a vampire's muscle tissue to shrink by roughly 35% (with no apparent loss of power). Starving vampires lose even more water weight, as well as muscle protein, but these discrepancies can be regained after feeding. Because of the extra feeding required, bodybuilders rarely continue their profession after transformation, causing their extra musculature to waste away over the course of a year.



Skeletal System: Osteoblast production causes a vampire's entire skeleton to harden and thicken, both during the coma and after each feeding. This makes their bones much more efficient at absorbing shock from high-impact forces such as jumping, falling, blunt trauma, and even bullets. As a vampire loses its fat and water stores, its overall height will shrink down by 1 to 3 inches, due to a gradual contraction of the ligaments between the joints and spinal vertebrae. The former symptom results in frequent crackling and popping of the joints, while the latter causes the spine to curve into a hunchback (a condition known as kyphosis). The taller a vampire is, the more height it will lose, since a longer spine will curve more than a shorter one.





Respiratory & Digestive System



A vampire's slowed metabolism allows them to survive on a purely-liquid diet, as well as less oxygen.

Respiration: Because vampires don't produce much body heat, oxygen use is cut down by roughly two-thirds, allowing them to go significantly longer without drowning or suffocating. For example, while an average human takes 12 to 20 breaths per minute (at rest), a vampire takes only 3 to 7.





What vampires are most known for

Saliva: As with vampire bats, vampiric saliva contains a potent anticoagulant known as Draculin, which makes blood flow much more easily down their gullets. This same substance is produced in the GI tract to keep blood from curdling in the stomach so that it won't be regurgitated. Vampiric saliva also contains a useful narcotic that renders victims less able to fight back.



Diet: As you may know, the average human body contains 5 to 6 liters of blood, but a vampire's stomach can only hold about 1.5 liters. While a pack of vampires has no problem draining a single victim, a lone vampire is forced to rely on a series of smaller feedings over a period of several hours. This is where its narcotic-like saliva comes in, as it keeps the victim sedated while the vampire goes back and forth between feeding and draining its bladder. Similar to humans with solid food, a vampire can go more than a month without drinking blood; but they're also different in that they can go equally as long without any kind of water, while humans can only go about a week.





A bottle of vampiric urine

Digestion: Because blood is 50% water, half of it is shed through sweat and urine, and the other half through defecation. Depending on how often a vampire feeds, urination can take place anywhere from an hour after each feeding to once a week, with defecation on a weekly basis to once a month. Like other carnivorous creatures, the high iron content in human blood makes vampiric excrement completely black. Depending on how often they urinate, it can be anywhere from clear to tea-colored.



Fat: Vampires experience a noticeable degree of weight loss during the coma, since they require a tangible amount of fuel to change their body structure—hence why they're starving by the time they wake up. Vampires who are overweight will shed the extra pounds over a matter of weeks, thanks to their liquid diet and highly active lifeforbidden. Despite the rapid weight loss, hanging skin is never a permanent problem for a vampire, since victims who are obese/old enough to cause irreversible skin stretching never survive vampiric comas anyway. Needless to say, vampirism is not a recommended weight loss remedy.





Photo: Stu Spivack

Dietary Substitutes: Vampires have trouble digesting solid food, and soup is one of the few forms of sustenance they can hold down. During the Middle Ages, vampires in urban areas often opened secret restaurants called potages, after the French word for "soup." These restaurants became their de facto meeting places, as well as shelters where they could hide out from hunters. As a result, soup became a symbol of brotherhood among the vampire race, and only the most trusted civilians were invited into their potages. Vampires are also very limited in what they can drink: carbonated beverages such as soda and beer are hard on the stomach, alcohol has a more adverse effect on the brain and liver, caffeine causes intense headaches, and they're lactose intolerant.



Dietary Restrictions: Aside from the fact that vampires can't consume much else other than blood, they're also limited to mostly human blood. While they can live several weeks on non-human mammals, such a diet does not supply all the nutrients essential for their survival. Non-mammals, such as birds and lizards, will only do for a few weeks. Vampire blood is by far the worst substitute. In 1928, Goessman Institute researchers allowed 20 starving vampires access to a plentiful diet of vampire blood. Although sated at first, they became lethargic and disoriented after only 3 days. Within 10 days, all 20 vampires were dead. To put it simply: vampires must drink the blood of humans, or die. It is this simple equation that drives their powerful survival instinct. Not even blood bags will do for more than a few months, as vampires absolutely require that thrill of hunting—as well as sufficient amounts of fear hormones from their victims—to effectively metabolize each meal. This shouldn't come as a surprise, considering that vampires have spent their entire evolution feeding directly on living humans against their will.



Nutrition: For more information on how vampires utilize human blood, see the CDC article on vampire nutrition.





Cardiovascular System



The most profound differences between our species are found in the circulatory system, as they enable vampires to survive injuries that would kill a human being. Fortunately for us, their tissues are still vulnerable to most kinds of poisons, toxins and venoms.



A drop of human arterial blood compared with that of a vampire.

Notice the reddish-brown tint near the edges of the latter.

Blood: Known as ichor (pr. ik-er), vampire blood takes on a much darker color due to an increase in iron and other toxins that escape from the liver and spleen. This ichor darkens even further over the next three to four months as a vampire feeds and replaces its blood supply. Although vampire blood appears black, arterial blood is actually a dark rusty red when diluted. The extra iron not only darkens the blood, but makes it clot faster as well. And although a vampire's oxygen intake is lowered by its slowed metabolism, the blood oxygen itself actually increases thanks to the added iron storage in the new hemoglobin and erythrocytes.



Heart: Vampire blood is pumped via the contraction of skeletal muscle rather than the heart, which eventually atrophies from disuse. This forces high-pressure venous blood toward the heart, which constantly swells and drains as low-pressure arterial blood is pushed away from it. While at rest, involuntary spasms known as fasciculations take place in the limbs, and emanate from the furthest extremities inward—similar to the wave-like peristalsis of the GI tract. Since it affects the muscles required for movement, slight tremors are common, but only when the muscles aren't in use. Voluntary diaphragm and abdominal action also aid blood flow to the brain. Along with their claws, hand tremors can be a dead giveaway for a disguised vampire, so they'll try to keep them out of view while in public.





Humans also pump blood this way, though it's strictly voluntary.



BPM: Normal healthy humans experience a resting heart rate of 60 to 100 beats per minute, with the average being 72. Since vampires lack a working heart, bpm must be determined using a single area of fasciculation. There are three in all: calves, thighs and biceps. The former are tensed first, then the latter two simultaneously, and then all three are relaxed at once—a process that takes about a second to complete. These points of contraction are called vasonodes, or simply "nodes." A newly-turned vampire starts out with a node bpm of around 50, which drops into the 30s over the next few days as its yellowed skin turns blue. Over the next few months it finally stabilizes into the 20s, and sometimes even the teens, with the record being a mere 10. Like fully-functioning hearts, these muscles will pump harder and faster in response to physical exertion, while the opposite occurs during sleep.





Some humans experience fasciculations as well.



Blood Pressure: Because the skeletal muscle pumps take over circulation from the heart, the cardiovascular system experiences a drastic pressure reversal: the veins now exceed the arteries. This is referred to as introverted circulation, or "undead circulation," while normal humans possess extroverted circulation. This is sufficient to sustain a vampire, as not only do their cells require less oxygen, the blood itself can transport more of it at once, and most of the arteries flow with gravity rather than against it. A couple exceptions are the carotid and vertebral arteries, but the lower veins and arteries constrict enough to allow as much pressure as possible toward the brain. Perhaps the biggest upside to this reduced blood flow is that it also helps the blood clot faster, preventing fatal bleeding even in major arteries.



Adrenaline: This "emergency hormone," produced by the adrenal glands, is released in consistently large amounts in vampire blood during "fight-or-flight" situations. This quickly raises a vampire's sluggish metabolism by increasing blood flow, dilating air passages and accelerating the production of clotting factors. Along with changes in muscle, bone and connective tissue, this ability to release adrenaline only adds to a vampire's extraordinary power.



Disease Resistance: In addition to natural antibiotics that slow the growth of bacteria, most viruses are simply incompatible with vampiric cells thanks to changes in their surface proteins. There has also never been a reported case of a vampire having cancer. In fact, vampires who had cancer when they were infected lose all traces of the disease within a few months after transformation. This resistance to disease is not surprising, considering that the HVV virus can infect every tissue in the body without causing cancer or fatal bacterial infections.





A vampire after taking four bullets to the chest,

resulting in only 16% blood loss.

Date: November, 1815.

Clotting/Healing: Vampire blood clots much faster upon injury than with humans, which plays a major role in why they're so resilient. Stabbings and gunshots to the torso—including the heart—are largely ineffective as a result, since a typical wound only results in about 5% blood loss, and vampires can lose over half of their total blood volume and still survive (if they feed soon afterward). Healing rate is more than doubled as well. Along with increased iron levels, this is in thanks to the larger number of blood cells responsible for clotting and tissue repair. Vessel obstructions never seem to be a problem for vampires, since they don't suffer from fatty plaque and the body is better at dissolving clots inside healthy vessels. These valuable traits likely evolved due to frequent stabbings from unclean spears when vampires still resided in Africa.



Intestinal Injuries: While untreated stabbings and gunshot wounds to the stomach and intestines usually result in agonizing and fatal infections in humans and other vertebrates, it's only a temporary (though still painful) inconvenience for a vampire. The surrounding organs and abdominal wall are coated with a thick layer of antibacterial mucus which protects the body in the event of an intestinal breach. In addition, if any part of the GI tract has been severed, it will quickly mend back together over the course of several days, using the same process as a broken bone or severed tendon. The vampire will not be able to feed during this time (due to vomiting and possible diarrhea), and will usually go dormant until it is fully healed.



Medical Applications: Along with their profound resistance to disease, there was considerable research into vampiric circulation and possible applications for human medicine. One such breakthrough was the ventricular assist device, which allows humans to live without a heartbeat. There's also a physical exercise based on this method of circulation, which involves tensing and relaxing one's leg and arm nodes while at rest. Not only does it strengthen the muscles, it also improves venous circulation and nerve control. As for faster clotting abilities, the problem of vessel blockage formation has yet to be solved.



Medical Complications: Depending on the particular model, a vampire wearing a pacemaker upon transformation may experience agonizing pain from the constant shocking of their paralyzed heart, until the device runs out of power. However, this only applies to the older models: the newer ones only shock the heart a certain number of times before deactivating. Victims bearing transplanted organs will always die, even if they're vaccinated before the coma. This is due to their chemically-suppressed immune system being too weak to combat the virus, which then strengthens the immune system enough to attack the foreign organ, which in-turn kills the host. Pregnant women who are bitten will always miscarry, and can even die if left unvaccinated (depending on how developed the fetus is). In fact, there were many cases of desperate women seeking out vampires and their blood to abort their pregnancies, starting from 1950 when the vaccine was created up until 1973 when Roe v. Wade was decided.



Body Temperature & Dormancy





Seen through thermal vision,

a vampire attacks its prey.

Like a reptile (or corpse), a vampire's core body temperature depends largely on its surrounding environment. They aren't completely cold-blooded, however, as they will still shiver and produce heat to keep their temperature at a bare minimum of about 60 degrees Fahrenheit (compared to over 98 for humans). This proved to be a great help for modern vampire hunters, as it made vampires easily distinguishable from humans when viewed through infrared imagery.

Thanks to an additional set of enzyme systems that activate and deactivate at different temperatures, vampires can function at a wider range of body core temperatures than humans and other mammals. This is known as poikilothermia, a characteristic that vampires share with the common frog.



Because their body temperature is dependent on environment and they are unable to bask in the sun like reptiles can, sick vampires cannot experience or induce fevers to slow the growth of harmful infections, but the natural antibiotics in their bodies more than fulfill this purpose.





A vampire's cold feet on a heating pad

The high 70s and low 80s seem to be their preferred temperature range. While the 90s is simply uncomfortable for vampires, anything over 100 can be potentially lethal; the fact that they can't sweat as efficiently as humans doesn't help. They will drench or submerge themselves in water to cool off, but avoid it like the plague at colder temperatures. In fact, diving or boating into a large body of water is one of the better ways to escape from pursuing vampires. That's not to say that they won't attempt to follow you into the water, but if you can stay out far enough and long enough, they will hopefully consider you more trouble than you're worth.



Despite their aversion to the cold, vampires cannot freeze to death: they will simply become sluggish, tired and eventually dormant. Similar to some organisms in Arctic regions, their bodies produce a special anti-freezing protein which prevents the formation of lethal ice crystals. Once warmed enough to thaw, a vampire will eventually wake up and shiver itself back to a functional temperature, with no apparent tissue damage.



If vampires did in fact live during the last ice age, then it makes perfect sense why they would develop an immunity to freezing. For more information, see the 1942 case titled Vampires on Ice.



If food is scarce, or if the situation is less than hospitable, vampires are also able to go dormant and hibernate voluntarily, provided they're well-fed and can find a safe place to construct a lair. Abandoned buildings, mines and caves are high on the list of potential lair sites. Once safely ensconced, the vampire will fall into a deep sleep, during which its bodily functions slow to a level just enough to sustain it. Respiration drops to only one breath every six to eight hours (depending on temperature), circulation slows to only three to six fasciculations per hour, and hair and nail growth grinds to a halt. The longer a vampire hibernates, the more dried and withered it becomes as its body uses up nutrients; rate of hair loss is about the same as an active vampire. In time, it may resemble a mummified corpse or wax sculpture, which can be dangerously deceiving to whomever may discover it.





19th-century depiction of a vampire during a normal sleep cycle.

Dormant vampires tend to lay flat on their backs or curl into a fetal position, usually with their arms crossed.

In addition, they will typically strip naked as extra body heat can be detrimental to a long dormancy,

since it increases metabolism and therefore the rate of nutritional depletion.



Unlike bears and other hibernating animals, a vampire can quickly snap out of its dormancy in full attack mode. Still, they are much easier to sneak up on while in the dormant phase. The outer limits of this phase have yet to be discovered, although FVZA scientists in the 1940s and 50s observed vampires remaining dormant for over 10 years, awakening only once every three to four years to excrete waste and gorge themselves on human blood. They subsisted just fine on blood bags for the full decade, but without a live human to feed on directly, they were unable to go dormant again and subsequently starved to death within a month.



As long as they take these so-called lunch breaks, and feed on a live human every ten years, there appears to be no limit to how long they can hibernate. The longest record was discovered in 1964 when a construction crew in London uncovered a vampire that had been dormant since 1688—almost 280 years! Interestingly, it was found inside the remains of an old wine cellar in the Whitechapel area, near the site of one of Jack the Ripper's murders.



This ability to go long intervals without blood begs the question: why do so many vampires die of starvation? The simple answer is that they simply become addicted to the taste and effects of blood, so they remain active to feed as much as possible. It actually takes a fair amount of self-discipline to simply lay down and give that up. Another important reason is that vampires have to gorge themselves on human blood in order to get them through at least three years of inactivity, which is impossible if they're already starving and unable to hunt. Non-human mammals do suffice, but this only gives them a year at most, and a human meal is absolutely required afterward.



As for why dormant vampires don't suffer from pressure sores and muscle atrophy: like bears, vampires will periodically stretch, shiver and reposition their bodies to simultaneously exercise their muscles and improve circulation. This occurs about three to four times a day in bears, but only once or twice a week for a vampire. Muscle wasting in both species is also suppressed by a proteolytic inhibitor which is released into the bloodstream.





Reproductive Organs & Sexuality



One of the few upsides to the vampire menace is their inability to reproduce sexually. Not only are they rendered infertile during the coma, they can't even experience any kind of arousal. Of course, their overwhelming lust for blood more than makes up for this, and feeding can be thought of as a form of rape, with the virus serving as their sperm. In a way, this method of reproduction is far more frightening, considering that it produces fully-grown offspring within two days of "conception."



What little sperm that can be harvested from

vampiric testes is always highly deformed.





A nude vampire corpse

on a makeshift autopsy table.

Right-click for full size.

Vampiric impotency is mainly caused by a chronic lack of blood flow to the genitals, as well as hormonal insufficiencies. It should also come as no surprise that the scrotum is always contracted, since the body is usually quite cool, preservation of sperm is no longer necessary, and elevation of the testicles makes them less vulnerable to injury. Similar to prepubescent children, testosterone and estrogen levels appear to be identical in males and females, effectively making them genderless as far as bodily functions go. As for gender identity, vampires usually feel no emotional attachment to their breasts and external genitalia, and will sometimes amputate them to achieve a more "neutral" appearance.



Alterations to the brain's structure and chemistry are responsible for a vampire's lack of gender identity and apparent asexuality, which would explain why they aren't picky as to which gender to feed on. That's not to say that vampires don't feel affection for the people they knew; but tragically, most of them can't stop themselves from making loved ones their first victims.



As one might suspect, there have been many reports throughout history of troubled individuals who purposely got themselves infected in order to rid themselves of their sexuality, such as frustrated virgins and sex addicts, shunned and self-loathing LGBT individuals, victims of rape and adultery, those who had committed adultery, priests who had broken their vow of celibacy, and rapists who felt remorse for their crimes.





Aging & Life Expectancy



While no vampire on record has ever died of natural causes, vampires do undergo an aging process—just not in the same way as humans. Vampires do not age on a molecular/genetic level, but their life of hunting and eluding capture creates tremendous wear and tear in the form of injuries to bones and tissue.

Because they presented such a danger to society, most vampires were destroyed long before the outer limits of their lifespan were determined. Ancient history offers some clues, however. In ancient China, there was said to be one vampire in the Emperor's court through the entire Eastern Zhou Dynasty, which would put his age at 550. More accurate modern records have certified vampires of over 300 years old.





Chromosomes (purple).

Telomeres (pink).

Contrary to the opinions of many theologians, vampiric longevity is not the result of some pact with the Devil, but rather an ability to ward off the DNA damage that occurs during cell division in normal humans. Specifically, the protective caps on the ends of chromosomes (known as telomeres) become chewed up over time in humans, but not vampires. This is due to an increased production of telomerase, an enzyme that adds DNA sequence repeats. In addition, higher levels of the antioxidant enzyme catalase protect the cells from free radicals and ambient radiation, preventing oxidative and ionization damage to the DNA. This also prevents proteins from clumping together, which can accumulate inside tissues and cause them to stiffen and function less efficiently—a process known as glycation.



These genetic mutations completely prevent cellular senescence, allowing flawless cell division to continue indefinitely—no somatic aging or cancer formation. The implications for this have not been lost on scientists: the Santa Rosa Institute is still (carelessly) working to apply these very abilities to human cells, as part of their Methuselah Project since 1987.





A 125-year-old vampire

photographed in Spain; 1901.

Note the curved spine, lack of hair

and emaciated frame.

Though their DNA may have the ability to resist aging, mutations that take place during the initial coma cause a vampire's appearance to change dramatically within the span of a decade. It will lose all of its hair as its fat and water stores shrink away, causing its skin to become thinner and more transparent. This gives it a distinctly withered and dried appearance, with smaller muscles, deflated breasts and a pronounced, vulture-like curvature of the spine. Skin pigment disappears as well, so all vampires end up virtually albino, regardless of ethnicity. Once that period is over, however, they will generally look and perform the same way for however many years, decades or centuries they can avoid disfiguring or debilitating injuries.





Vampires cease growing when they're

turned before adulthood.



Elmer McCurdy, an Oklahoma outlaw who was turned in 1911 at age 31.

The second photo was taken after his sunburnt body was found hanging from a tree in 1959.

He had also filed his fangs down, inserted needles into his flesh, and castrated himself.



Despite their rather feeble appearance, older vampires are still extremely powerful and agile, and their bones are harder and thicker than those of their younger counterparts. Many a vampire hunter has made the mistake of underestimating them.





Cross-Species Infection



Because HVV is zoonotic, humans aren't the only mammals capable of infection, as documented by countless experiments performed at facilities like the Plum Island Animal Disease Center off the coast of New York. Depending on the species, symptoms can range from similar to outright identical to those of humans, with fever, chills, increased metabolism, itching and coma remaining universally consistent. The same applies to incubation time and coma duration, though the death toll is quite high compared to humans. Primates have the most chance of surviving, while larger mammals have better odds than smaller ones.



A rabid canine

Bloodshot eyes, dilated pupils, skin discoloration, sun sensitivity, darkened blood and reduced body temperature also remain consistent in coma survivors, along with increased muscle power and aggression. As for heart stoppage, only primates seem affected by this change. This is likely due to the size of their limbs, which are large enough to adequately pump blood through skeletal muscle contraction. Fasciculations still occur in non-primates, but they beat only enough to support the slowed heart rate. This has also been brought up as evidence as to how this form of circulation evolved in vampires.



Unlike vampires, non-humanoid coma survivors do not experience dental growth, and are completely rabid from brain swelling. Cancer, tissue necrosis and immune disorders occur as well, and also shed light on how early proto-vampires may have started out. One reason for these problems is that not as many cells can be infected and transformed, causing tissues to become mismatched and identified as foreign by the rest of the body. In addition, some degree of viral production will continue even after the coma, which only causes further cell destruction. This biological incompatibility with the virus is always fatal: the vast majority of primates live less than a week; non-primates even sooner.



The virus' effect on animals raises an important question: why us? Why is the virus so much more compatible with our bodies? After all, the rabies virus doesn't treat us any better than other mammals. While it's perfectly plausible that millions of years of natural selection could craft the vampires we know today, it would require relatively constant exposure, death and re-exposure to weed out the problems seen in other animals. As disturbing as it is to consider, vampires could have very well been bred like dogs.


COMMENTS

-



 

A Natural History of Vampires By Eric Michael Johnson | October 31, 20

03:23 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 863


Medveđa, Serbia. Jan. 1732 -- The Carpathian mountains loomed ominously to the east, as if nature herself was conspiring with evil. In the valley below a shadow had been draped over the corpses that now littered the quiet cemetery. Of the forty villagers exhumed that morning, a total of thirteen had been identified as vampires. Fresh blood seeped from their mouth, nose, or the gaping wounds in their chest where the stake had been pounded in. The gore was clear evidence of their demonic guilt.



Dr. Johannes Flückinger, regiment medical officer dispatched by the Honorable Supreme Command, surveyed the ghastly scene. He was clearly uneasy about being sent to this small village on the remote edge of the Habsburg Empire. His disgust for the local haiduks was evident as he gazed upon a newborn child, who, “because of a careless burial had been half eaten by dogs."



The young doctor hunched over what had once been the child's mother, a 20-year-old peasant woman named Stana, and proceeded with his dissection. He noted that she was “quite complete and undecayed” despite having died in childbirth two months earlier. Like the others, her blood had not coagulated and after prying open her rib cage he documented that her lungs, liver, and spleen were all still fresh. The woman's skin was described as "fresh and vivid" and she had a pool of extravascular blood in her stomach and chest cavity. The only interpretation could be that, after being turned into a vampire, she had risen from her grave to feast on the blood of the living.



"After the examination had taken place," Flückinger wrote in his official report, "the heads of the vampires were cut off by the local gypsies and then burned along with the bodies, and then the ashes were thrown into the river Morava."



The first to be transformed, Flückinger learned from the Serbian villagers, was a former soldier by the name of Arnod Paole who had fled his post in Turkey after being "troubled" by a vampire there. However, after settling in the village and being betrothed to his neighbor's daughter, Paole met with a sudden and unexpected death. Not long after, people began to report seeing Paole wandering through the village after night-fall. Some swore that he had even attacked them or that he was observed taking the shape of a black dog, as though hunting for prey. More than twenty people had mysteriously died in the village since Paole met his untimely end, and most within a few months of each other.



"Paole attacked not only the people," Flückinger reported, "but also the cattle, and sucked out their blood." These were the two ways by which vampirism had then spread throughout Medveđa: some were bitten directly while others had eaten the infected meat and become vampires as well. Apparently, once they were turned, vampires not only behaved as though possessed by wild beasts, they could also adopt a beastly shape, or transmit their vampirism through animals to an unsuspecting human victim. In order to end Arnod Paole's reign of terror, the villagers of Medveđa "drove a stake through his heart, according to their custom, whereby he gave an audible groan and bled copiously."



Vampires were almost entirely unknown to the European imagination prior to 1730 and Johannes Flückinger's strange report would become known as the most thoroughly documented--as well as the most widely circulated--vampire narrative in the world. Following the Treaty of Passarowitz in 1718, much of the region now known as the Balkans was ceded to the Habsburg Monarchy by the Ottoman Empire. Along with it came a rich folkloric tradition which quickly merged with European ideas of witchcraft that had gripped the continent for the past three centuries. These stories would be widely reproduced in French, German and, later, in English, to eventually find their way into the hands of an obscure Irish writer and theater manager by the name of Bram Stoker.



The storyline of Stoker's 1897 novel Dracula about a Transylvanian Count and his invasion of English virtue would be almost entirely original. However, key attributes of the vampire itself would draw directly from Slavic folklore, particularly where there was an overlap with European witchcraft. While Bram Stoker's Dracula was an elegant and seductive aristocrat, the Slavic vampires were typically rural villagers that had become possessed. In appearance and mannerism they would have shared more in common with Max Schreck's animalistic performance in the German silent classic Nosferatu than with Bela Lugosi's theatrical mesmerism as the Hungarian Count. However, the depiction of the vampire as a savage beast of prey, the infection of new vampires through bites or contaminated blood, their ability to transform into specific animal "familiars" (especially wolves and bats), and the method of dispatching the undead by murdering them in their coffins while they slept, would all be borrowed directly from Slavic folklore.



What the Slavic and European vampire mythologies both have in common however is that they tell an important story about how people understood natural events such as death, decomposition, and the transmission of disease prior to the advent of scientific medicine. They also serve as an illustration of the anxiety present in many Christian societies over the delicate line that seemed to separate human from animal.



"Far from being merely fanciful horror stories," writes UCLA historian Paul Barber in the Journal of Folklore Research, "the vampire stories prove to be an ingenious and elaborate folk-hypothesis that seeks to explain otherwise puzzling phenomena associated with death and decomposition." In nearly all cases, individuals would be identified as vampires after they were exhumed and irregularities found with the condition of their bodies. The most common reasons were lack of decomposition or because liquid blood was found around their mouth and nose.



Decomposition is largely misunderstood even today and is not the rapid or complete process commonly assumed. As Barber notes, putrefaction begins at about 50°F and occurs most rapidly at temperatures ranging between 70° and 100°. However, the temperature even just a few feet below ground is usually much lower and decomposition occurs on average eight times more slowly than on the surface. In the case of the Medveđa village cemetery, it would therefore be unsurprising for bodies that were exhumed in January (with average surface temperatures at just above freezing) to remain relatively intact for weeks or even months.



Furthermore, because the bacteria that cause decomposition feed on the protein-rich content of the blood, if there had been significant haemorrhage (as would occur in a violent death or sudden accident) the process would be significantly slower. This fact may have only reinforced these folk traditions, since it would be expected that violent or rapid deaths were somehow unnatural to begin with. However, the most common way that vampires were identified was when liquid blood was seen around the corpse's mouth, nose, or ears. It was commonly believed that vampires would so gorge themselves on blood that it would leak out after they'd returned to their grave.



"[Vampires] suck the blood of living people and animals in such great abundance," stated one early Slavic account, "that sometimes it comes out of their mouths, their noses, and especially, their ears, and that sometimes the body swims in its blood which has spilled out into its coffin."



What is more likely, Barber argues, is that local populations simply filled the gaps in their knowledge about the process of decomposition with folktales that could explain what they had observed. In actuality, during the normal process of decomposition the lungs become loaded with a dark red sanguinous fluid and the brain liquifies. Depending on the orientation of the body, this liquid would have leaked out as it was acted on by the pull of gravity. Ironically, individuals suspected of being vampires at the time of burial would usually be placed face down to make it harder for them to find their way to the surface. When these individuals were later exhumed, the red fluid in and around their mouth or nose would only confirm the original assumption. Add to this the eruption of sanguinous fluid when a stake is hammered into their lungs (an event that can emit sounds from a low groan to a high pitched scream as gases are forced outwards) and the misinterpretation would be complete.



In addition to flawed assumptions regarding death and decomposition, certain diseases (particularly ones that result in extreme psychological and behavioral changes) would only add to folk-hypotheses seeking to explain such unusual events. While both schizophrenia and tuberculosis have been proposed as potential natural influences on the folk tradition of vampirism, a study published in the journal Neurology by Juan Gomez-Alonso of the Servicio de Neurologia, Hospital Xeral in Vigo, Spain argues that many of the primary attributes of vampires show remarkable similarities to the physical symptoms associated with rabies.



"In certain cases, rabies appears similar to vampirism," says Gomez-Alonso, "The rabid patient rushes at those who approach him, biting and tearing them as if he was a wild beast." In both cases, the method of transmission is identical since rabies infections are caused through animal bites or blood to blood contact. While dogs are the most common animal associated with rabies today, rural villagers have historically had much greater interaction with wolves and these animals were a significant threat both to themselves and their livestock. There have also been many documented cases of rabies infection from bats both in Europe and the United States. "Consequently," says Gomez-Alonso, "it would be imaginable that men and beasts with identical ferocious and bizarre behavior might have been seen, by a primitive witness, as similar malign beings." It is notable that in the early Slavic accounts there was no distinction between vampires and what we would now call werewolves; in some versions a vampire was simply what a werewolf became after they died.



There are many additional characteristics that appear to connect vampirism and rabies. In terms of pathology, for example, humans that have contracted rabies typically die of suffocation or cardiorespiratory arrest. These types of deaths, according to Gomez-Alonso, result in post-mortem features consistent with those used to identify a vampire: blood is less likely to coagulate after death and hemorrhage is common, resulting in slower decomposition. Humans can also contract rabies by drinking unpasteurized milk or eating undercooked meat from a rabid cow (or through oral exposure to their blood or saliva during preparation). In this way, knowledge of how the rabies virus can spread might have been contained in these folk traditions, even if the actual mechanism remained mysterious.



Finally, Gomez-Alonso points out the historical coincidence that during the period when dramatic tales of vampires were first emerging from Eastern Europe, a major epidemic of rabies in dogs, wolves, and other wild animals was recorded in the same region between 1721-1728. This coincidence may have even been identified as early as 1733 when an anonymous physician argued that vampirism "is a contagious illness more or less of the same nature as that which comes from the bite of a rabid dog." While it is likely that multiple natural factors would have influenced the folk tradition of vampirism, it is remarkable that rabies has the potential to connect such seemingly unrelated elements as transmission, behavior, and post-mortem pathology.



"Among the European peasantry wolves were dreaded because of the physical threat they represented," says Jessica Wang, professor of history at University of British Columbia in Vancouver, Canada "but also because they could transmit the symptoms that we now understand are caused by the rabies virus." Wang is currently engaged in research documenting the social history of rabies, in which she has identified the common theme of animal possession as a folk-hypothesis to explain the transfer of symptoms from animals to humans. "People associated witchcraft and occult forces with animals," she says, "as well as the crossing of the line between animals and humans. I think a lot of the fear was based on the fact that humans are animals and what happens if people concede that line rather than try and preserve it."



In one newspaper account Wang identified from Prussia in the nineteenth century, a farmer was "seized with rabies" only to run amok through the village as though possessed. "He finally took refuge in his own house," she related, "where he attacked his wife, a young woman to whom he had recently been married. He literally tore her to pieces." After committing the horrible deed he was then seized with another convulsion and inflicted wounds upon himself from which he died. When neighbors entered the house both dead bodies were found on the floor "frightfully mangled and still warm." The newspaper account didn't specify whether or not he had been buried face down.



Just as the vampire myth has its origin in historical events, the cultural tradition that gave rise to it may also have had a natural basis. While these early vampire stories share little with the modern myths about such creatures, the folk tradition that spawned them does contain many of the same inherent fears. "What happens when people do, in a sense, become animals and lose control of their physical bodies through the display of uncontrolled aggression?" Wang asks. "I think a lot of these rabies narratives reflected these kinds of fears. They're ultimately about the line between animal and human and the ease with which it can be breached."



References:



Barber, P. (1987). Forensic Pathology and the European Vampire, Journal of Folklore Research 24 (1), 1-32. URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3814375



Gómez-Alonso J. (1998). Rabies: a possible explanation for the vampire legend. Neurology, 51 (3), 856-9. PMID: 9748039


COMMENTS

-



 

The Court of Lazarus: New York’s Metropolitan Vampire Society

03:19 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 864






I am not aware of how many vampire courts exist today, as many vampire houses and courts remain secretive and are hard to find. There is a well-known vampire court, which exists in New York, however, called The Court of Lazarus. Originally called The Society of Lazarus, members voted to officially organize as a court shortly after being founded in 2002. Vampire Courts function very much like the royal courts of the renaissance and generally act as head of a house or society. Today, the Lazarus Court is conducted by their elected Regent, Mistress Naamah, and her court officials: the Keeper of the Blood, the Keeper of the Scroll, the House Magister for Clan, and the Ronin Magister.



The Court of Lazarus meets monthly and has had over a hundred such gatherings since their foundation. They generally meet at lounges or other similar venues in the evening to host their monthly event. Court gatherings are open to anyone over 21 years of age, although members of Vampiric Courts and the Gothic Communities are generally given preference. Gothic dress is required, and frequently a $5 cover/donation is requested, although admission is generally free.



The Court is also highly private. No photography or videography of any sort is permitted during gatherings. Only those on the guest list may enter, and everyone in attendance is required to uphold The Black Trinity, or three governing covenants, which promote respect and acceptance of one another. On average, the Court has about fifty citizens, many of which come from other clans in the New York and Connecticut area. The Court is also very selective in choosing its members; those applicants looking for sexual satiety or those with signs of psychological issues are denied, and everyone who joins must follow the Pax Vampyri: a set of seven covenants that include devotion to commitment, aesthetics, maturity, pride, yearning, respect, and immortality.



The Court’s monthly gathering also serves as a time of ritual, beginning with a closed ritual for members only. The Court’s active spiritual advisor, Hierophant Enrico Fales, a devout Thelemic, leads the Court in all ritual matters. The Court also promotes Sanguinarianism, or the practice of drinking blood, to those who feel they must. The Regent along with members of her council will sip a chalice of red wine spiked with drops of human blood for ceremonial purposes, although like most vampires, the drinking of another’s blood is held as an extremely sacred act and is not taken lightly. After the ritual part of the gathering, the party is then open to the public, and occasionally other rituals, such as a special blade blessing ritual, are hosted.



Otherwise the evening’s events are generally that of a typical Goth costume party. The gathering is a time for vampires to come together in fellowship and promote acceptance and unity as well as celebrate the gothic arts. Cocktails are served, and musicians, artists, authors, directors and others are actively featured as entertainment and/or exhibitions. A booth for prosthetic fangs is also frequently present, along with other vampiric regales. Sounds to me like an incredible vampiric organization that meets the needs of vampires and vampire fans alike. You can count me in on the next gathering.



Now I just need to find a way to get to New York.



COMMENTS

-



 

The Blow Vampire...

03:18 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 865






Throughout the centuries countless cases of vampirism have been reported and recorded, leaving a massive trail of death, blood and superstition for us to follow. Today’s event, recorded in the book Magia Posthuma, brings us to Kadam, Bohemia in the year 1706.



This case begins with a herdsman named Myslata of Blow that continued to return to the town even after his death. The undead Myslata would wander the streets while calling out the names of those he recognized as he passed them by.



It may have been the fact that they were scared out of their skulls, but these individuals always died a few days later. This was when the town officials felt it was needed to take out the threat, Myslata. So the body of the Blow Vampire (also called the Blau Vampire) was exhumed, and a stake was pounded into its heart.



Unfortunately, that did not do the trick and the vampire returned in a horrifying state, frightening several villagers to death and then suffocating others. The Blow Vampire laughed at those that attacked him, mocking them and thanking them for providing him with a fine stick for beating off dogs.



Now absolutely desperate, the villagers gave the vampire’s sleeping body to an executioner, who pierced it with several whitethorn stakes. Once he was finished turning the vamp into a pin cushion, he then burned it. While the flames consumed the Blow Vampire, suffering screams of the undead could be heard by all.



What do you guys think of these stories? After all they are actual events reported by city officials of the time. Do you think they are true, that these events took place just as described? Or do you think that they are simply stories created by overactive imaginations? Perhaps these people believed them at the time, but due to the lack of science and far too much superstition didn’t see the truth.



Hmmm.



– Moonlight

COMMENTS

-



 

The Vampire of Croglin Grange

03:17 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 866






I’ve got quite the tale for you today Dear Readers, a supposedly true case of vampirism! The Vampire of Croglin Grange is one of the most extraordinary and famous cases of undead attack, mainly due to its conceivable circumstances and its original appearance in the memoirs of Augustus Hare (The Story of My Life, 1896) told to him by a Captain Fisher. Some believed that the story was true, while others thought it was pure folly – but I’ll let you decide for yourselves.



Croglin Grange was an old family estate owned by the Fisher family and located in Cumberland, England. After moving to Thorncombe, the Fishers rented out the one-story house to two brothers and a sister. The sibling loved their new home and even became quite popular in the town – all was well. Then one summer evening everything changed, the sister, having retired for the night, could not sleep due to the heat. So she decided to stay up and watch the beautiful night. Suddenly, she saw in the distance two glowing lights moving among the trees between the lawn of the house and the churchyard. The two lights, she noticed, came from a horrific creature that began walking from the yard to the house. Seized by uncontrollable fear, she could do nothing more than watch as it walked around the house. When the creature appeared to have turned, “she jumped out of bed and rushed to the door, but as she was unlocking it, she heard scratch, scratch, scratch upon the window and saw a hideous brown face with flaming eyes glaring at her.” Hiding helplessly in bed, she watched as the creature clawed its way into her room, grabbed her hair and sank its teeth into her neck.



Finally able to scream, she called out to her brothers, who arrived just as the vampire fled. It was pursued by one of the brothers until it disappeared in the churchyard. While her bite wound was healing, the family doctor recommended a trip to Switzerland. Not long after, the sister dismissed the event, thinking it was nothing more than an escaped lunatic and decided she wanted to go back home to the Grange. Everything was back to normal and the siblings had many happy months back home, until one March evening when the sister heard the same frightful scratching noise at her window. Looking out the top windowpane (as the bottom was now always shuttered) she saw the same horrible face and burning eyes. This time she screamed right away and her well-armed brothers charged out the front door, shooting at the creature as it ran away. Confident that they had hit it in the leg, the brothers made their way to the vaults of Croglin Grange, finding all but one coffin damaged. Inside the coffin was a disgusting brown and mummified monster, its leg injured by a pistol. The brothers then burned the vampire.



Hare’s account of the Croglin Grange story has been attacked by many critics who said that it was pure fantasy. While no place called Croglin Grange has ever been located, the spot where the story is said to take place is probably the very real Croglin Low Hall.



So what do you think? True or false?

COMMENTS

-



 

The science behind the myths: Are there clinical explanations for vampires, zombies or werewolves? Posted on October 31, 2012 by thebrainbank

03:14 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 868




When people don’t understand how something works, they often come up with their own explanations. For example, when ancient societies didn’t understand where lightning came from, they attributed it to an angry god. Thus the myth of the lightning god was born.



This tendency of humans to create their own explanations for unusual phenomena may have led to the invention of mythological creatures such as those now seen dominating fantasy writing and films. From a scientific point of view, it is interesting to investigate the source of these myths. How did they come about and why did they become so popular?



With Halloween approaching, I have decided to dedicate a blog entry to the potential ‘scientific’ explanations behind some of our favourite and most enduring mythological creatures: vampires, zombies and werewolves!



Vampires.



Vampires have always been amongst the most popular mythological creatures, from the tales of Bram Stoker to more modern incarnations like those in Buffy the Vampire Slayer and Twilight. However, in case you have been living in a cave and these have all bypassed you, here is a brief overview of the vampire legend: vampires are generally believed to be human beings who, in life, were bitten by another vampire and then return after death to feed on the blood of other humans. Vampires are generally assumed to never die naturally but, depending on which adaptation you read, can be killed by exposure to sunlight, garlic, holy water or direct penetration through the heart with a wooden stake. Vampires are now a pretty popular part of modern culture, but how could the myth have first come about?



Although few scientific papers exist on this topic the internet is rife with debate and appears to point to several different medical conditions:



Probably the most popular theory of the origin of the vampire is the disease porphyria: as explained by this article in Scientific American. Porphyria is actually a term for several diseases which are all caused by irregularities in production of heme, a chemical in blood. Some forms of this condition, such as cutaneous erythropoietic porphyria (CEP), lead to deposition of toxins in the skin. Sufferers are often sensitive to light since light activates these toxins. When active, toxins eat away at the skin causing disfigurement, including erosion of the lips and gums. These factors could have led to the corpse-like, fanged appearance that we associate with vampires and their dislike of sunlight. Interestingly, people who suffer from porphyria also have an intolerance to foods that have a high sulphur content…such as garlic.





Mycobacterium tuberculosis



Another possible explanation for vampires is tuberculosis (TB). This is a lung disease caused by the bacterium Mycobacterium tuberculosis. The reason this disease has been suggested as the origin of the vampire myth is because victims turn very pale, often avoid the sunlight and cough up blood. This is actually due to the disease damaging the lungs, but it’s easy to see how it could be misinterpreted as someone having recently drunk blood. According to this study, the vampire myth may also have arisen from the fact that TB spreads rapidly and easily from person to person. The infectious nature of this disease may have led to the belief that the vampire rises from the dead to feed on his loved ones, causing them to suffer the same symptoms.



An intriguing alternative explanation is Catalepsy. This is a disease of the central nervous system leading to a slowing of the heart and breathing rate, with sufferers often seizing up completely. These symptoms may have led people to mistakenly believe the sufferer to be dead. Therefore, since these individuals were perceived to have risen from the dead, it is easy to see how this disorder could be linked to paranormal mythology.



Zombies.



Ah, the zombie apocalypse, ever a popular scenario in films and books. Some organisations, such as the Centers for Disease Control in the USA even run “zombie apocalypse” days so you can prepare for what to do when the end is nigh.



Zombies are usually defined as people who were once human, but have been altered in some way so they no longer have a sense of self. Usually the sufferers have died and then been re-animated with a surprising taste for human brains. Zombies pursue this delicacy relentlessly. Often, anything that has had its free will removed and is bending to the will of others is also referred to as a “zombie”.



The zombie myth is believed to have originated in Haiti. There are many examples in Haitian and voodoo folklore of corpses which have been re-animated and used as slaves by sorcerers. The existence of zombies was explored scientifically in 1982 by Dr. Wade Davis after a man, Clairvius Narcisse, claimed to have been brought back to life by a sorcerer. Dr. Davis examined samples of the “zombie powder” which the sorcerer allegedly used to create his zombies. He found that the powder contained several toxins, including tetrodotoxin, which is found in pufferfish. Dr. Davis theorised that the tetrodotoxin caused paralysis and a death-like appearance in the sufferer, but that this state would eventually wear off, giving the illusion that the victim had been raised from the dead. He wrote two books on the subject, called Passage of Darkness and The Serpent and the Rainbow (the latter of which was used as the basis for a horror film). However, some sources do not believe that Davis’s work is scientifically valid due to the fact that the tetrodotoxin level in the “zombie powder” were actually found to be quite low. There was also some speculation that Davis’ work could have been plagued with murky ethics following reports of alleged grave-robbing.



Film depictions of the zombie apocalypse usually hint that it is rapidly spread by a pathogen such as a bacteria or virus. This may have some root in real life, as there are a number of known pathogens that are suspected of causing behavioural changes. As explained in this blog by fellow Brain Bank-er Sarah the parasite Toxoplasma gondii can control the behaviour of rats. The rats behave in a “zombie-like” manner, going against their natural instincts to actively seek out cats – the parasite’s true target. There have been some suggestions that toxoplasma gondii can affect the behaviour of humans too, making men more jealous and women more ‘warm hearted’. If T. gondii or similar parasites are ever able to affect humans in a way that modifies their behaviour to extremes well … hello, zombie apocalypse! (In the interests of not scaring you too much, I should point out that this scenario is very, very, unlikely).



However, there are other ways of creating a Zombie. Scarily, some current scientific techniques may one day be capable of creating ‘zombies’! Scientists are now capable of controlling some aspects of behaviour in certain laboratory animals using targeted laser light to activate groups of genetically modified neurons, this technique is known as optogenetics (for more detail see this post by fellow Brain Bank-er Natasha). This notion of behavioural control of ‘loss of free will’ is spookily similar to the depictions of some of the mindless zombies seen in popular culture. However, the ultimate aim of this technology is much less sinister, it is actually being used to investigate how the nervous system works and how problems may be corrected when things go wrong.



Werewolves.



Werewolves appear to be having a mini media renaissance, thanks to Professor Lupin from the Harry Potter books and all of Team Jacob. Legend has it that werewolves spend most their time in human form but then, on the full moon, transform into a giant man-eating wolf with no human conscience. The werewolf usually turns back into a human at sunrise, with no recollection of their wolfish activities.



Lycanthropy, the clinical name given to werewolves in fiction, is actually a real medical term referring to someone who is under the delusion that they are a wolf.



Some medical theories concerning the origin of werewolves were explored in the book Why do Men have Nipples? by Billy Goldberg and Mark Leyner. One of these is once again based around porphyria, the same disease with links to the vampire myth. Some sufferers of cutaneous porphyria exhibit the canine “fang” look caused by the erosion of the gums. Also, following exposure to light, the healing blisters on sufferers’ skin often grow a fine layer of hair.





Someone suffering from congenital hypertrichosis universalis



The authors also speculate that the disease congenital hypertrichosis universalis could be a cause of the werewolf myth as this also causes excessive hair growth across the whole body. However, this disease is extremely rare so may not be prevalent enough to have bred such a popular myth.



Another possible reason behind the werewolf myth is the disease rabies. Rabies most famously affects dogs, but can also be transmitted to other animals. Its most characteristic feature is foaming at the mouth but it also causes hydrophobia (fear of water), aggressiveness, hallucinations and delirium. If an infected animal bites a human, they will suffer from similar symptoms. Possibly, in the past, someone noticed that a human bitten by a rabid dog took on the same characteristics and thought that the person was literally becoming a very aggressive dog or wolf. However, rabies doesn’t explain the all-over hairiness or link to the lunar cycle most people associate with werewolves, particularly as, if you believe Noel Coward, sufferers of rabies famously come out in the midday sun.



According to howstuffworks.com, the idea of men turning into wolves has been a part of folklore since ancient times, but was popularised by the 1941 film The Wolf Man. It is therefore possible that the myth of werewolves, unlike vampires and zombies, has been shaped more by popular culture than medical science.



My boyfriend suggested that being a woman may also be an origin for the werewolf myth. He decided to point out that women tend to get a bit aggressive at certain times once a month. This suggestion was met with a stony silence and being made to pay for dinner (I think it may have been a full moon).



So, there is no clear scientific explanation for these myths, but the subjects continue to fascinate and intrigue us. More and more films and books are being produced which revolve around these mythical horrors, often meaning that the origins of the myths become further buried as authors and film-makers add new characteristics and traits (However, that doesn’t make unearthing the science behind these enduring and popular creatures any less interesting). As you can see from some of the articles here, scientists are using the popularity of these myths, especially zombies, to raise awareness of very real and potentially dangerous situations such as the rapid spreading of a deadly disease. Since these stories can be used both to entertain and educate, keep the tales coming!

COMMENTS

-



 

The Medical Truth Behind the Vampire Myths July 29, 2008 by amarisgrey

03:09 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 869




As the 20th century evolved, rational man turned to science to explain mythology that had pervaded for thousands of years. Several myths have been solved, but there are some out there that still elude peoples rationality. How could a man be mistaken for a vampire? How could someone appear to have been the victim of a vampire attack? Science, in time, came back with answers that may surprise you.



The first disorder that was often mistaken for a symptom of a vampire attack is Anemia. Derived from the Greek word for “bloodlessness”, anemia is a blood disease in which the red-cell count is unusually low. Red cells are the carriers of oxygen throughout the body. When a person suffers from anemia, their symptoms are caused by inadequate oxygen. These symptoms may include:



A pale complexion

Fatigue

Fainting spells

Shortness of breath

Digestive disorders



There are three main causes of anemia: disease, heredity, and severe blood loss. Over the ages, a person suffering from these symptoms may have been under suspicion of a vampire attack. Although the victim may have contracted a disease or simply have inherited the blood disorder, society would have found it easy to believe that the symptoms resulted from a vampire attack, and these symptoms may even have suggested that the victim was beginning his own transition to a vampire, marked with a pale complexion and trouble eating food.



The next disorder, though much rarer than the first, is still very much to blame for the myth. Catalepsy is a disorder of the nervous system that causes a form of suspended animation. It causes a loss of voluntary motion, a rigidity to the muscles, as well as decreased sensitivity to pain and heat. A person suffering from catalepsy can see and hear but cannot move. Their breathing, pulse, and other regulatory functions are slowed that to an untrained eye, it would seem as though they were dead. This condidtion can last from minutes to days. Before 20th century medicine came along, there were few diagnostic tests that could be done on a body to ensure that a person was in fact dead, and so it is likely that persons suffering from catalepsy could have been declared dead prematurely. Embalming a corpse before burial has only been introduced in the last hundred years or so, making it very possible that these bodies were declared dead and buried while the person still lived. Upon recovering from their catalyptic state, the person would try to dig and claw their way to the surface, giving townfolk the idea that these people where rising out of their graves from the dead. Many myths may have arisen from this single condition alone.



Of all the disorders and diseases even loosely linked to vampirism, the most bizarre and unique must be porphyria. It has actually been nicknamed by many doctors as “Vampire’s Desease.” It is a rare hereditary blood disease branched into eight categories:



Acute Intermittent Porphyria (AIP)

Congenital Erythropoietic Porphyria (CEP)

Porphyria Cutanea Tarda (PCT)

ALAD Porphyria (ADP)

Hepatoerythropoietic Porphyria (HEP)

Hereditary Coproporphyria (HCP)

Variegate Porphyria (VP)

Erythropoietic Protoporphyria (EPP) or Protoporphyria



Porphyria, the Greek word for “purple”, is distinctive due it’s discoloration of the urine, often dark blue or purple in color. A victim of porphyria cannot produce heme, a major and vital component of red blood. Today, this disease is treatable with regular injections of heme into the body. However, as little as fifty years ago, this treatment was unavailable and the disease unknown. A common misconception was that ingesting another persons heme (or blood) would replenish one’s own supply, but recent studies have shown this concept completely false.

In the past, a porphyria sufferer would show symptoms that include:

Extreme sensitivity to sunlight

Sores and scars that break open and will not heal properly

Excessive hair growth

Tightening of skin around lips and gums (which would make the incisors more prominent)

For more information about Porphyria, visit http://www.porphyriafoundation.com/index.html



These diseases, and others, have been confused for signs of Vampiric transformation for hundreds of years and have only been commonly diagnosed in the last fifty to seventy-five years. Before that time, these illnesses led to many people’s persecution and death. It was only modern medical sciences that not only put and end the “Vampire” scare, but urged doctors to provide treatment for those people suffering from these conditions instead of condemning them. It is my hope that the furthering of medical sciences in the future will put an end to more illnesses like this and make people a little more tolerant.

COMMENTS

-



 

Real-Life 'Vampire' Addicted to Blood, Doctors Claim by Megan Gannon

03:08 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 870




In a chilling case report, doctors in Turkey have described what they claim to be a real-life vampire with multiple personalities and an addiction to drinking blood.



The 23-year-old married man apparently started out slicing his own arms, chest and belly with razor blades, letting the blood drip into a cup so he could drink it. But when he experienced compulsions to drink blood "as urgent as breathing," he started turning to other sources, the doctors said.



The man, whose name and hometown were not revealed in the report, was arrested several times after stabbing and biting others to collect and drink their blood. He apparently even got his father to get him bags of the ghastly drink from blood banks, according to the report released today (Feb. 8) by the Journal of Psychotherapy and Psychosomatics. The case study was published last fall.





The doctors said they found traumatic events in the man's life leading up to his two-year bloodsucking phase. His 4-month-old daughter became ill and died; he witnessed the murder of his uncle; and he saw another violent killing in which "one of his friends cut off the victim's head and penis," the researchers write in the journal article. [The 9 Most Bizarre Medical Conditions]



The man had been seen talking to himself, and he claimed to be tormented by an "imaginary companion" who forced him to carry out violent acts and attempt suicide. He also had memory gaps in his daily life and reported instances of being in a new place without any idea of how he got there.



"Possibly due to 'switching' to another personality state, he was losing track during the 'bloody' events, did not care who the victim was anymore, and remained amnesic to this part of his act," the report said.



The doctors, led by Direnc Sakarya, of Denizli Military Hospital in southwestern Turkey, ultimately diagnosed the man with dissociative identity disorder (DID), post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD), chronic depression and alcohol abuse. To their knowledge, the man is the first patient with "vampirism" and DID.



Dissociative identity disorder was made famous by the story of Shirley Mason, or Sybil, who was diagnosed as having 16 separate personalities as a result of physical and sexual abuse by her mother. The authors of the vampire case study note that DID is often linked to childhood abuse and neglect. The blood addict's mother apparently had "freak out" episodes during his adolescence in which she attacked him, but the man also claimed to have no memory of his childhood between the ages of 5 and 11.



In a follow-up six weeks after he was treated, the doctors said the man's blood-drinking behavior was in remission, but his dissociative symptoms persisted. He also apparently insisted that his "drugs were merely sleeping pills, they would not cure him."



It's not clear whether the man suffered any health consequences because of his gruesome habit, but the human body isn't well adapted for digesting blood. While small quantities may be harmless, anyone who consumes blood regularly runs a risk of haemochromatosis (iron overdose) or contracting blood-borne diseases if they're sourcing it from other people.



And, of course, this man is not a true vampire in the mythical sense, a character most famously represented by Dracula and whose existence is tied to superstition.

Or is it? ...

COMMENTS

-



 

10 Of The Strangest Known Medical Conditions September 13, 2014 | by Lisa Winter

02:59 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 872


Treemen and zombies and werewolves, oh my! These things may sound like fiction, but these nicknames are actually associated with certain rare diseases. Here are 10 of the most unusual and rare medical conditions out there:



Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva, “Stone Man Syndrome”







Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva (FOP) is a progressive genetic disorder that turns soft tissues into bone over time. The ACVR1 gene found in bone, muscles, tendons, and ligaments regulates growth and development of those tissues, and is normally responsible for turning cartilage into bone as children develop. However, mutations of this gene can allow ossification to go unchecked throughout a sufferer's life, even turning skeletal muscle into bone and causing joints to fuse together.



This disorder occurs in about 1 in 2 million people, and there are currently no treatments or cures. Trauma exacerbates the condition, so attempts to remove bone surgically just results in the body producing even more bone in the area.



Joh-co via Wikimedia Commons



Cotard’s Delusion, “Walking Corpse Syndrome”







Cotard’s Delusion is a rare mental disorder in which a person sincerely believes he or she is missing body parts—such as the brain—or is actually dead. Sufferers tend not to eat or bathe, and they often spend time in cemeteries, wishing to be among their own kind. Well, their perceived own kind, at any rate.



This disorder has been connected to a dysfunction in the areas of the brain responsible for recognizing and associating emotions with faces, including their own. This causes a complete emotional detachment and removes any sense of personal identity when looking at their bodies. Medications can be used to treat the condition, though electroconvulsive therapy has worked better in some cases.



“Zombie!” by Daniel Hollister via flickr, CC BY 2.0







Cold Urticaria, “Cold Allergy”







With winter just around the corner for those of us in the Northern Hemisphere, those who suffer from cold urticaria need to be prepared. Contact to cold air or water can trigger a histamine reaction, just like an allergy to bees or peanuts. This can cause itchy hives and swelling in the affected areas. Those who have severe conditions can experience extreme swelling of the throat and tongue, which can actually be fatal.



It isn’t clear what causes this condition, though it can be treated with common antihistamines used for those who suffer from pet or seasonal allergies.



“Cold” by RachelEllen via flickr, CC BY-NC-SA 2.0



Epidermodysplasia Verruciformis, Lewandowsky-Lutz dysplasia, “Tree Man Syndrome”







What appears to be tree bark growing out of someone’s skin may actually be Epidermodysplasia verruciformis. Of course, it isn’t bark. These growths are actually warts that can be exacerbated by exposure to sunlight. While these warts may be benign early in life, they can become malignant later in life.



The warts are caused by a rare mutation of the EVER1/EVER2 genes. Though the function of the genes isn’t really well-understood, the mutations cause the skin to be extremely susceptible to human papillomaviruses 5 and 8, which typically don’t cause disease. While there are some treatment options available to mitigate the symptoms, there is no cure.



Image credit: Getty Images



Xeroderma Pigmentosum, “Vampire Syndrome”







Humans need sunlight to synthesize vitamin D, but too much exposure to the Sun’s UV rays can damage the skin. Approximately 1 in 1 million people have xeroderma pigmentosum and are extremely sensitive to UV rays. These people must be completely shielded from sunlight, or will experience extreme sunburns and breakdown of the skin. If someone with the condition isn’t careful, they could easily develop skin cancer.



Xeroderma pigmentosum is caused by a rare recessive mutation of the nucleotide excision repair enzymes. Functioning normally, these enzymes correct damaged DNA that can be caused by UV rays. For those with this condition, the enzymes do not work properly and DNA damage persists and accumulates. While there are some treatments available, the best prevention from damage is merely staying completely out of sunlight, just like a vampire.



NASA/SDO



Elephantiasis







Elephantiasis is an obstruction of lymphatic vessels which causes extreme swelling of skin and tissues, typically in the legs or testicles. This disfiguring condition can be brought about in several ways, though a mosquito-borne parasite is the most common cause. Over 40 million people have been affected by the condition.



There are medications available to kill the parasite, so early intervention will produce the best result. There are surgical options if the elephantiasis affects the testicles, but not the limbs.



James Heilman via Wikimedia Commons















Hypertrichosis, “Werewolf Syndrome”







While many women may pluck their eyebrows to remove a few unsightly stray hairs, those who suffer from hypertrichosis have abnormal hair growth covering their bodies. Faces can be completely covered in long hair, which is why the condition has earned the nickname of “werewolf syndrome.”



Hypertrichosis can be either congenital or acquired. Those born with the condition can suffer from one of several known genetic mutations. Some who get the condition later in life acquired it as a side effect from anti-balding treatments (be careful what you wish for…), though there are some who do not have an obvious cause. Treatment options include traditional methods of hair removal, though even waxing and laser treatments typically don’t provide long-lasting results.



Darren and Brad via flickr, CC BY-NC 2.0



Aquagenic urticaria, “Water Allergy”







As the majority of our body is made out of water, it seems odd that an allergy to it would even exist. Though it isn’t a true allergy because it doesn’t trigger a histamine response, there are some who develop itchy hives and welts even after mere minutes of water exposure.



This condition is quite rare, and the cause isn’t well known. Some have speculated that the water itself isn’t the cause, but rather specific chemicals or impurities that are ubiquitous within water. However, even purified water can trigger a reaction among some. The most common treatment is topical application of capsaicin, which is used to relieve pain.



“Water Texture” by Ian Britton via flickr, CC BY-NC 2.0



Alien Hand Syndrome







The phrase, “the right hand doesn’t know what the left is doing” is actually literally true for some people. The condition involves a rogue hand that acts independently, grasping objects or moving in a way contrary to what the individual wishes to do.



Sometimes, a rare side effect to brain injuries or surgical severing of the corpus callosum is the inability to control the actions of one hand. There is no cure for this condition, though the symptoms can be managed by making sure the hand is actively engaged in activity.



“Day 13. Alien Hand Syndrome” by Egidio Levendale via flickr, CC BY-NC-ND 2.0



Foreign Accent Syndrome



Accents can reveal a lot of information about where someone is from, and nearly everyone has tried to speak with an accent foreign to their native region. However, some people develop a condition that causes them to uncontrollably speak in a foreign accent, even if they have never visited that area before. Often, several types of accents can be used at different times, or may even be blended together.



This rare disorder typically comes about as a side effect following stroke or other brain injury. The person with the condition not only changes the tone of voice, but will also change tongue placement during speech. The only treatment for this condition is extensive speech therapy to retrain the brain to speak in a certain way.



“Bastille Day London 2012 - 03” by Garry Knight via flickr, CC BY-SA 2.0



COMMENTS

-



 

The bite of passion: Vampirism as a sexual paraphilia...

02:55 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 873




MAR 22

Posted by drmarkgriffiths

Although vampirism as a sexual paraphilia has been noted in the academic literature for many years (in fact there are references to it in Richard van Krafft-Ebing’s 1886 text Psychopathia Sexualis), there has been very little empirical research and most of what is known comes from clinical case studies. To complicate things further, vampirism (i) is rarely a single clinical condition, (ii) may or may not be associated with other psychiatric and/or psychological disorders (e.g., severe psychopathy, schizophrenia, hysteria, mental retardation), and (iii) may or may not necessarily include sexual arousal. Other related conditions have been documented such as odaxelagnia (deriving sexual pleasure from biting), haematolagnia (deriving sexual satisfaction from the drinking of blood), and haematophilia (deriving sexual satisfaction from blood in general), and auto-haemofetishism (i.e., deriving sexual pleasure from sight of blood drawn into a syringe during intravenous drug practice).



In 1964, Vandenbergh and Kelly defined vampirism as “the act of drawing blood from an object, (usually a love object) and receiving resultant sexual excitement and pleasure”. In 1983, Bourguignon described vampirism as a clinical phenomenon in which myth, fantasy, and reality converge and that other paraphilic behaviour may be involved including necrophagia, necrophilia, and sadism. Also in 1983, noted that “vampirism is a rare compulsive disorder with an irresistible urge for blood ingestion, a ritual necessary to bring mental relief; like other compulsions, its meaning is not understood by the participant”.



In 1985, Herschel Prins published what is arguably the most cited paper in the field (in the British Journal of Psychiatry), and proposed that there were four types of vampirism (although confusingly, one of these sub-types is not actually vampiric as no blood ingestion takes place and some of the satisfaction gained may not necessarily be sexual). These four types were:



Necrosadistic vampirism (i.e., deriving satisfaction from the ingestion of blood from a dead person);

Necrophilia (i.e., deriving satisfaction from sexual activity with a dead person without the ingestion of blood)

Vampirism (i.e., deriving satisfaction from the ingestion of blood from a living person)

Autovampirism (deriving satisfaction from the ingestion of one’s own blood).

In Prins’ typology above, vampirism evidently overlaps with that of necrophilia. However, earlier papers (such as Vandenbergh and Kelly’s in 1964) clearly differentiated between necrophilia and vampirism, arguing that vampirism shouldn’t be mixed with necrophilia given that vampirism is often focused on the living. Vandenbergh and Kelly also differentiate vampirism from sexual sadism (due to the fact that vampirism doesn’t always include pain and suffering). In fact, in a literature review of sexual sadism, Yates and colleagues (2008) included the “rare phenomenon” of vampirism in their review. Drawing on the work of Jaffe and DiCataldo (1994), they described those people who get sexual arousal from bloodletting (either through cutting or biting), and for which a small minority enjoy sucking and/or drinking the blood too. Vanden Bergh and Kelly (1964) noted that the sucking or drinking of the blood from the wound is often an important part of the act but not necessarily essential.



Using the American Psychiatric Association’s Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM), Dr Joel Milner, Dr Cynthia Dopke, and Dr Julie Crouch (2008) argue that if the individual’s vampirism causes pain and suffering in their victims it should be classed as a sexually sadistic paraphilia. However, if the victim does not suffer in any way, the vampirism should be classed as a paraphilia not otherwise specified (P-NOS). Milner and colleagues argue this approach is consistent with other P-NOS classifications involving other body fluids/substances (other than blood) such as urophilia (urine) and coprophilia (faeces).



Any discussion of vampirism wouldn’t be complete without at least a mention of Renfield’s Syndrome (RS) although it has yet to be included in the DSM. Renfield was a fictional mental patient in Bram Stoker’s novel Dracula (1887) who ate living things (flies, spiders, birds) believing that this would bring him greater ‘life force’ powers. The RS disorder, named in 1992 by clinical psychologist Dr Richard Noll (DeSales University, Pennsylvania, USA), is a rare psychiatric compulsion (not necessarily sexual and often linked with schizophrenia) – in which sufferers feel compelled to drink blood. As with some of the papers written on vampirism as a sexual paraphilia, this has also been called ‘clinical vampirism’. Like the character Renfield, RS sufferers believe that they can obtain increased power or strength (i.e., the ‘life force’) through the imbibing of blood.



RS sufferers are predominantly male (although there are known female vampirists), and like many paraphilias, the disorder often originates from a childhood event in which the affected individual associates the sight or taste of blood with psychological and/or physical excitement. It is during adolescence that the attraction to blood can become sexual in nature. Clinical evidence suggests female RS sufferers are unlikely to assault others for blood, but male RS sufferers are potentially more dangerous. It has been noted that RS usually comprises three stages:



Stage 1 – Autovampirism (autohemophagia): In the first stage, RS sufferers drink their own blood and often bite or cut themselves to do so (although some pay just pick at their own scabs).

Stage 2 – Zoophagia: In the second stage, RS sufferers eat live animals and/or drink their blood. The sources animal blood may come from butchers and abbatoirs if they have no direct access.

Stage 3 – True vampirism: In the final stage, RS sufferers drink blood from other human beings. The sources of blood may be stolen from blood banks or hospitals or may be direct from other people. In the most extreme cases, RS sufferers may commit violent crimes including murder to feed their craving.

In a 1981 issue of the Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, Dr M. Benezech and colleagues reported a case study of cannibalism and vampirism in a French paranoid and psychotic schizophrenic. After trying to kill a number of people (mainly neighbours) between 1969 (when he was aged 29 years) and 1978, he attempted a vampiric rape on a child in 1979. Although he was stopped he went on later that day to murder an elderly man and successfully ate large pieces of the victim’s thigh, and attempted to suck his blood. Here, the vampirism was seen as secondary to the schizophrenia. A similar type case report of a 21-year old eastern European schizophrenic vampirist was published in 1999 by Dr Brendan Kelly (St James Hospital Dublin, Ireland) and colleagues in the Irish Journal of Psychological Medicine. However, the patient didn’t attempt to suck blood from himself or others but instead frequented a hospital accident and emergency department in search of their supply of blood for transfusion.



In a 1989 issue of the Journal of the Royal Society of Medicine, Dr A. Halevy and his colleagues reported the case of a 21-year old man (who had been in prison since he was 16 years old) who had anaemia and gastrointestinal bleeding as a result of self-inflicted injuries and blood ingestion on multiple occasions (for instance, one incident involved him cutting his arm with a razor blade, draining the blood into a glass, and then drinking it). He was classed by the authors as an ‘autovampirist’ in Prins’ typology although the authors were unable to determine if there was any sexual motivation involved.



In one of the few papers to examine more than one case study, Dr R.E. Hemphill and Dr. T. Zabow (1983, at the University of Cape Town) examined four vampirists in depth, including John Haigh (the English ‘acid-bath murderer’ who killed six people during the 1940s and drunk the blood of his victims), along with reference to other criminal vampirists. Hemphill and Zabow noted that since childhood all four cases had cut themselves, and that to relieve a craving they had drank their own, and others’ (human and/or animal) blood. All four cases were said to be intelligent with no mental instability or psychopathology in any of their family histories.



Most recently Dr K Gubb and his colleagues at the Tara Hospital Johannesburg (South Africa) published a case study of a 25-year old African man suffering from ‘psychic vampirism’ in the South African Psychiatry Review. In this paper, they argued that this particular type of clinical vampirism had never been reported in the literature before. The man was brought in for psychiatric treatment by his mother after he had become withdrawn, stopped socializing, was undressing in public, and started talking to himself. He claimed to hear the voice of ‘Sasha’, a “flame vampire from the scriptures of Geeta”. The man himself beleived he was “Vasever – lord of the vampires”. He claimed to have survived by hunting as a vampire by hurting more than 1000 humans “zooming in and out of them” (rather than biting them). Schizophrenia was diagnosed. The authors claimed that the vampirism was only of academic interest “because of its relative scarcity” but did not influence the diagnosis or treatment in any particular way.



They concluded that vampirism may be representative of some pathology other than schizophrenia (or simply represent an alternative belief system). Unlike other vampirism cases in the clinical literature, there was an absence of a fully developed psychopathic personality, along with a complete absence of sexual and gender identity disorders. This, they speculated, “may have protected the man from developing the homicidal, cannibalistic, libidinal and sexual features of vampirism seen in the other cases”.



Dr Mark Griffiths, Professor of Gambling Studies, International Gaming Research Unit, Nottingham Trent University, Nottingham, UK



Further reading



Benezech, M., Bourgeois, M., Boukhabza, D. & Yesavage, J. (1981). Cannibalism and vampirism in paranoid schizophrenia. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 42(7), 290.



Gubb, K., Segal, J., Khota1, A, Dicks, A. (2006). Clinical Vampirism: a review and illustrative case report. South African Psychiatry Review, 9, 163-168.



Halevy, A., Levi, Y., Ahnaker, A. & Orda, R. (1989). Auto-vampirism: An unusual cause of anaemia. Journal of the Royal Society of Medicine, 82, 630-631.



Hemphill R.E. & Zabow T. (1983) Clinical vampirism. A presentation of 3 cases and a re-evaluation of Haigh, the ‘acid-bath murderer’. South African Medical Journal, 63(8), 278-81.



Kelly, B.D., Abood, Z. & Shanley, D. (1999). Vampirism and schizophrenia. Irish Journal of Psychological Medicine, 16, 114-117.



Jaffe, P., & DiCataldo, F. (1994). Clinical vampirism: Blending myth and reality. Bulletin of the American Academy of Psychiatry and the Law, 22, 533-544.



Miller, T.W., Veltkamp, L.J., Kraus, R.F., Lane T. & Heister, T. (1999). An adolescent vampire cult in rural America: clinical issues and case study. Child Psychiatry and Human Development 29, 209-19.



Milner, J.S. Dopke, C.A. & Crouch, J.L. (2008). Paraphilia not otherwise specified: Psychopathology and Theory In Laws, D.R. & O’Donohue, W.T. (Eds.), Sexual Deviance: Theory, Assessment and Treatment (pp. 384-418). New York: Guildford Press.



Noll, R. (1992). Vampires, Werewolves and Demons: Twentieth Century Reports in the Psychiatric Literature. New York: Brunner/Mazel.



Prins, H. (1985). Vampirism: A clinical condition. British Journal of Psychiatry, 146, 666-668.



Vanden Bergh, R. L., & Kelly, J. F. (1964). Vampirism: A review with new observations. Archives of General Psychiatry, 11, 543-547.



Wilson N. (2000) A psychoanalytic contribution to psychic vampirism: a case vignette. American Journal of Psychoanalysis, 60, 177-86.



Yates, P.M., Hucker, S.J. & Kingston, W.A. (2008). Sexual sadism: Psychopathology and theory. In Laws, D.R. & O’Donohue, W.T. (Eds.), Sexual Deviance: Theory, Assessment and Treatment. pp.213-230. New York: Guildford Press.

COMMENTS

-



 

WEREWOLF SYNDROME (AKA CONGENITAL GENERALIZED HYPERTRICHOSIS)

02:52 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 874




Werewolf Syndrome, or, Congenital Generalized Hypertichosis is an extremely rare genetic disorder, causing hair follicles to work overtime!



In earlier eras, people afflicted with CGH would stay indoors during the day, going out only at night, to avoid being ostracized. Because of this behavior, people began to associate these unfortunate folks with werewolves, thus the vulgar name of Werewolf Syndrome. CGH is characterized, in its severest form, by thick hair covering the entire body, sparing the palms of the hands, and soles of the feet! Researchers believe the cause to be a genetic mutation, or an “awakening” of a very old, dormant gene-harkening back in evolution to hairier times!



CGH is extremely rare, with only about 50 documented cases since the Middle Ages. One of the first documented cases was found in French King Henry II’s court! King Henry was highly interested in human oddities and quirks of nature, and in 1547 was given, as a gift, a 10 year old boy who appeared to be half human, half animal. Four inch, thick blond fur covered his entire body, except for lips and eyes. The boy’s name was Pedro Gonzales, born in the Canary Islands. Pedro married a lovely French woman, and fathered many children, five of which inherited their father's genetic defect. Many portraits were painted of this unusual family-some still hang in the Ambras Castle, near Innsbruck, Austria. Since then, known cases have appeared in China, Poland, Germany, Russia, and Mexico.





Researchers are familiar with other atavistic genetic behavior. Some rare examples include additional nipples, and small tail-like extrusions at the end of the spine. The defective gene in CGH is passed by both sexes, to 50% of their offspring. Typically, fetuses lose their fine body hair, called lanugo, by the end of the seventh and eight month of gestation. Babies afflicted with CGH are born with this body hair intact, which occasionally fades in adulthood, but typically lastis a lifetime.





Currently, the best known cases of CGH occurs in a family living in Mexico. Sadly, much of this family has resorted to working in circuses and “freak” shows to earn a living. This Mexican family grows an even thicker, darker body hair than their Asian, and European counterparts. Men have thicker and denser hair than the women in this family, suggesting an X-linked dominant pattern of inheritance.





“"This is probably a mutation of a gene that was a sleeping beauty," said Dr. Jose M. Cantu, head of genetics at the Mexican Institute for Social Security in Guadalajara, an author of the new report. "The mutation awakened a gene that had been put aside during evolution."



But Dr. Cantu and his colleagues emphasized that the idea of generalized hypertrichosis as an atavistic mutation was only a theory. "At this point it's strictly speculation, though the idea is a very interesting one," said Dr. Pragna I. Patel of the Human Genome Center at Baylor College of Medicine in Houston, another author of the report, which appears in the June issue of Nature Genetics.



Biologists have observed many other mutations that they suggest fall into this class of atavisms, the reappearance of normally dormant traits. Some people are born with multiple sets of nipples, for example, just as most nonprimate mammals have a double ridge of mammary tissue down the length of the underside of the torso. In very rare cases, girls develop entire extra breasts at puberty.



Other examples of atavistic mutations include the extension of the human coccyx into a small tail, the appearance of hind limbs in whales and the growth of extra toes on horses and cats.



"Atavistic mutations tell us that a lot of information is kept around for a very long time," said Dr. Brian K. Hall, a developmental biologist at Dalhousie University in Halifax, Nova Scotia. "Just because an animal isn't using a gene anymore doesn't mean the information just disappears." Dr. Hall wrote a commentary about atavistic mutations that appears with the report on hypertrichosis.”

COMMENTS

-



 

40 Interesting Facts About . . . Vampires...Real or imagined?

02:39 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 875




Many scholars argue the word “vampire” is either from the Hungarian vampir or from the Turkish upior, upper, upyr meaning “witch.” Other scholars argue the term derived from the Greek word “to drink” or from the Greek nosophoros meaning “plague carrier.” It may also derive from the Serbian Bamiiup or the Serbo-Crotian pirati. There are many terms for “vampire” found across cultures, suggesting that vampires are embedded in human consciousness.b

A group a vampires has variously been called a clutch, brood, coven, pack, or a clan.f

Probably the most famous vampire of all time, Count Dracula, quoted Deuteronomy 12:23: “The blood is the life.”f

The Muppet vampire, Count von Count from Sesame Street, is based on actual vampire myth. One way to supposedly deter a vampire is to throw seeds (usually mustard) outside a door or place fishing net outside a window. Vampires are compelled to count the seeds or the holes in the net, delaying them until the sun comes up.b



dolmens



Celtic for “stone tables,“ dolmens may have been placed over graves to keep vampires from rising



Prehistoric stone monuments called “dolmens” have been found over the graves of the dead in northwest Europe. Anthropologists speculate they have been placed over graves to keep vampires from rising.c

A rare disease called porphyria (also called the "vampire" or "Dracula" disease) causes vampire-like symptoms, such as an extreme sensitivity to sunlight and sometimes hairiness. In extreme cases, teeth might be stained reddish brown, and eventually the patient may go mad.c

Documented medical disorders that people accused of being a vampire may have suffered from include haematodipsia, which is a sexual thirst for blood, and hemeralopia or day blindness. Anemia (“bloodlessness”) was often mistaken for a symptom of a vampire attack.f



Elizabeth Bathory



Considered a "true" vampire, Elizabeth Bathory supposedly bathed in the blood of young virgins



One of the most famous “true vampires” was Countess Elizabeth Bathory (1560-1614) who was accused of biting the flesh of girls while torturing them and bathing in their blood to retain her youthful beauty. She was by all accounts a very attractive woman.f

Vampire legends may have been based on Vlad of Walachia, also known as Vlad the Impaler (c. 1431-1476). He had a habit of nailing hats to people’s heads, skinning them alive, and impaling them on upright stakes. He also liked to dip bread into the blood of his enemies and eat it. His name, Vlad, means son of the dragon or Dracula, who has been identified as the historical Dracula. Though Vlad the Impaler was murdered in 1476, his tomb is reported empty.f

One of the earliest accounts of vampires is found in an ancient Sumerian and Babylonian myth dating to 4,000 B.C. which describes ekimmu or edimmu (one who is snatched away). The ekimmu is a type of uruku or utukku (a spirit or demon) who was not buried properly and has returned as a vengeful spirit to suck the life out of the living.a

According to the Egyptian text the Pert em Hru (Egyptian Book of the Dead), if the ka (one of the five parts of the soul) does not receive particular offerings, it ventures out of its tomb as a kha to find nourishment, which may include drinking the blood of the living. In addition, the Egyptian goddess Sekhmet was known to drink blood. The ancient fanged goddess Kaliof India also had a powerful desire for blood.a

Chinese vampires were called a ch’iang shih (corpse-hopper) and had red eyes and crooked claws. They were said to have a strong sexual drive that led them to attack women. As they grew stronger, the ch’iang shih gained the ability to fly, grew long white hair, and could also change into a wolf.a

While both vampires and zombies generally belong to the “undead,” there are differences between them depending on the mythology from which they emerged. For example, zombies tend to have a lower IQ than vampires, prefer brains and flesh rather than strictly blood, are immune to garlic, most likely have a reflection in the mirror, are based largely in African myth, move more slowly due to rotting muscles, can enter churches, and are not necessarily afraid of fire or sunlight.f

Vampire hysteria and corpse mutilations to “kill” suspected vampires were so pervasive in Europe during the mid-eighteenth century that some rulers created laws to prevent the unearthing of bodies. In some areas, mass hysteria led to public executions of people believed to be vampires.b

The first full work of fiction about a vampire in English was John Polidori’s influential The Vampyre, which was published incorrectly under Lord Byron’s name. Polidori (1795-1821) was Byron’s doctor and based his vampire on Byron.f

The first vampire movie is supposedly Secrets of House No. 5 in 1912. F.W. Murnau’s silent black-and-white Nosferatu came soon after, in 1922. However, it was Tod Browning’s Dracula—with the erotic, charming, cape- and tuxedo-clad aristocrat played by Bela Lugosi—that became the hallmark of vampire movies and literature.f

A vampire supposedly has control over the animal world and can turn into a bat, rat, owl, moth, fox, or wolf.c

In 2009, a sixteenth-century female skull with a rock wedged in its mouth was found near the remains of plague victims. It was not unusual during that century to shove a rock or brick in the mouth of a suspected vampire to prevent it from feeding on the bodies of other plague victims or attacking the living. Female vampires were also often blamed for spreading the bubonic plague throughout Europe.d

Joseph Sheridan Le Fany’s gothic 1872 novella about a female vampire, “Carmilla,” is considered the prototype for female and lesbian vampires and greatly influenced Bram Stoker’s own Dracula. In the story, Carmilla is eventually discovered as a vampire and, true to folklore remedies, she is staked in her blood-filled coffin, beheaded, and cremated.f

Bram Stoker’s Dracula (1897) remains an enduring influence on vampire mythology and has never gone out of print. Some scholars say it is clearly a Christian allegory; others suggest it contains covert psycho-sexual anxieties reflective of the Victorian era.k

According to several legends, if someone was bitten by a suspected vampire, he or she should drink the ashes of a burned vampire. To prevent an attack, a person should make bread with the blood of vampire and eat it.f



threshold



Without an invitation, vampires in most legends cannot cross a threshold



Thresholds have historically held significant symbolic value, and a vampire cannot cross a threshold unless invited. The connection between threshold and vampires seems to be a concept of complicity or allowance. Once a commitment is made to allow evil, evil can re-enter at any time.b

Before Christianity, methods of repelling vampires included garlic, hawthorn branches, rowan trees (later used to make crosses), scattering of seeds, fire, decapitation with a gravedigger’s spade, salt (associated with preservation and purity), iron, bells, a rooster’s crow, peppermint, running water, and burying a suspected vampire at a crossroads. It was also not unusual for a corpse to be buried face down so it would dig down the wrong way and become lost in the earth.f

After the advent of Christianity, methods of repelling vampires began to include holy water, crucifixes, and Eucharist wafers. These methods were usually not fatal to the vampire, and their effectiveness depended on the belief of the user.f

Garlic, a traditional vampire repellent, has been used as a form of protection for over 2,000 years. The ancient Egyptians believed garlic was a gift from God, Roman soldiers thought it gave them courage, sailors believed it protected them from shipwreck, and German miners believed it protected them from evil spirits when they went underground. In several cultures, brides carried garlic under their clothes for protection, and cloves of garlic were used to protect people from a wide range of illnesses. Modern-day scientists found that the oil in garlic, allicin, is a highly effective antibiotic.k

That sunlight can kill vampires seems to be a modern invention, perhaps started by the U.S. government to scare superstitious guerrillas in the Philippines in the 1950s. While sunlight can be used by vampires to kill other vampires, as in Ann Rice’s popular novel Interview with a Vampire, other vampires such as Lord Ruthven and Varney were able to walk in daylight.f

The legend that vampires must sleep in coffins probably arose from reports of gravediggers and morticians who described corpses suddenly sitting up in their graves or coffins. This eerie phenomenon could be caused by the decomposing process.c

According to some legends, a vampire may engage in sex with his former wife, which often led to pregnancy. In fact, this belief may have provided a convenient explanation as to why a widow, who was supposed to be celibate, became pregnant. The resulting child was called a gloglave (pl. glog) in Bulgarian or vampirdzii in Turkish. Rather than being ostracized, the child was considered a hero who had powers to slay a vampire.f

The Twilight book series (Twilight, New Moon, Eclipse, and Breaking Dawn) by Stephanie Meyers has also become popular with movie-goers. Meyers admits that she did not research vampire mythology. Indeed, her vampires break tradition in several ways. For example, garlic, holy items, and sunlight do not harm them. Some critics praise the book for capturing teenage feelings of sexual tension and alienation.i



vampire



Hollywood vampires often differ drastically from folklore vampires



Hollywood and literary vampires typically deviate from folklore vampires. For example, Hollywood vampires are typically pale, aristocratic, very old, need their native soil, are supernaturally beautiful, and usually need to be bitten to become a vampire. In contrast, folklore vampires (before Bram Stoker) are usually peasants, recently dead, initially appear as shapeless “bags of blood,” do not need their native soil, and are often cremated with or without being staked.f

Folklore vampires can become vampires not only through a bite, but also if they were once a werewolf, practiced sorcery, were excommunicated, committed suicide, were an illegitimate child of parents who were illegitimate, or were still born or died before baptism. In addition, anyone who has eaten the flesh of a sheep killed by a wolf, was a seventh son, was the child of a pregnant woman who was looked upon by a vampire, was a nun who stepped over an unburied body, had teeth when they were born, or had a cat jump on their corpse before being buried could also turn into vampires.f

In vampire folklore, a vampire initially emerges as a soft blurry shape with no bones. He was “bags of blood” with red, glowing eyes and, instead of a nose, had a sharp snout that he sucked blood with. If he could survive for 40 days, he would then develop bones and a body and become much more dangerous and difficult to kill.f

While blood drinking isn’t enough to define a vampire, it is an overwhelming feature. In some cultures, drinking the blood of a victim allowed the drinker to absorb their victim’s strength, take on an animal’s quality, or even make a woman more fecund. The color red is also involved in many vampire rituals.k

In some vampire folktales, vampires can marry and move to another city where they take up jobs suitable for vampires, such as butchers, barbers, and tailors. That they become butchers may be based on the analogy that butchers are a descendants of the “sacrificer.”c

Certain regions in the Balkans believed that fruit, such as pumpkins or watermelons, would become vampires if they were left out longer than 10 days or not consumed by Christmas. Vampire pumpkins or watermelons generally were not feared because they do not have teeth. A drop of blood on a fruit's skin is a sign that it is about to turn into a vampire.e

Mermaids can also be vampires—but instead of sucking blood, they suck out the breath of their victims.e

By the end of the twentieth century, over 300 motion pictures were made about vampires, and over 100 of them featured Dracula. Over 1,000 vampire novels were published, most within the past 25 years.k

The most popular vampire in children’s fiction in recent years had been Bunnicula, the cute little rabbit that lives a happy existence as a vegetarian vampire.g

Some historians argue that Prince Charles is a direct descendant of the Vlad the Impaler, the son of Vlad Dracula.h

The best known recent development of vampire mythology is Buffy the Vampire Slayer and its spin-off, Angel. Buffy is interesting because it contemporizes vampirism in the very real, twentieth-century world of a teenager vampire slayer played by Sarah Michelle Gellar and her “Scooby gang.” It is also notable because the show has led to the creation of “Buffy Studies” in academia.k

COMMENTS

-



 

Real Vampires in New England? Written by Michael E. Bell

02:34 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 876


Did Our Ancestors Consume Corpses

to Cure Disease?



Bella Lugosi beware! it’s Bell versus Bella. Folklorist Michael E. Bell suggests that our local ancestors unearthed loved ones in a desperate effort to cure tuberculosis. This New England tour of vampire sites focuses on his native Rhode Island, but includes a recently discovered New Hampshire case as well.





Interview with a REAL Vampire Stalker



Our exclusive interview with the author of "Food for the Dead: On the Trail of New England Vampires". Author and folklorist Michael E. Bell, who has a Ph.D. in folklore, has been consultant to the Rhode Island Historical Preservation & Heritage Commission since 1980. SeacoastNH.com editor J. Dennis Robinson interviewed the vampire stalker and filed this eerie report.



SEACOASTNH.com

Your study offers a wholly new definition of vampires, far from the familiar Hollywood lexicon. What exactly did our New England ancestors do with the exhumed bodies of their relatives and why?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

Author Michael E. Bell / Courtesy PhotoWhen consumption (which is what people used to call tuberculosis that settled in the lungs) took hold in a family, some people in the outlying areas of New England would open the graves of their deceased relatives, looking for signs that they considered out of the ordinary -- such as liquid or "fresh" blood in the heart. The heart would be cut from the body and burned to ashes. Often the ashes were administered, in water or some medicine, to sick family members. The belief supporting these practices seemed to be that there was some sort of evil, perhaps a demon, residing in one of the bodies that was draining the life from others in the family.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Is this really vampirism, or something else entirely?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

The procedures are identical to those practiced in Eastern Europe, particularly Romania. In New England, the people involved never referred to their relatives as vampires. Most of them probably had never even heard of vampires. It was outsiders who recognized the practice as vampirism and labeled it so.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

You're from Rhode Island, home of Mercy Brown. Is that the story that got you started?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

Food for the Dead by Michael E. Bell



Yes, it was a descendent of the Brown family who shared his family's story with me that got me following the vampire trail. His story was that people in the family were dying of some mysterious disease and nothing that they tried could stop it from spreading. So the remaining men of the family got together and decided they had to go to the cemetery and exhume the body of Mercy, the last to die. When they uncovered her, they saw that she had turned over in the grave, and they found fresh blood in her heart. They cut out her heart and burned it on a nearby rock and fed the ashes to her sick brother, Edwin. Although Edwin died two months later, no one else became ill. So the family believed that had taken care of the problem.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

And what did you find nearby in New Hampshire?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

A Freewill Baptist Minister who kept a journal from 1810 to 1865 described an exhumation he had witnessed in 1810 in Barnstead, New Hampshire. A man named Denitt was dying of consumption, so people in the community went to the graveyard and dug up the body of his dead daughter, Janey Denitt. In this case, they "had a desire to see if anything had grown upon her stomach," according to the journal entry, "but found nothing as they supposed they should." The next day, the minister, Rev. Place, went to Loudon where the people told him of a similar incident that had occurred among the Shakers several years earlier.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Can you tell us what conclusions 20 years of vampire stalking research have led you to?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

I believe that this practice was probably much more prevalent and widespread than we might think. The few cases I've found are just the tip of the iceberg. I think that this practice reveals how people deal with looming death that is considered untimely or premature -- they will not accept it without putting up a fight. If the medical profession says, "I can't help you," then people will look elsewhere for an answer. And folklore always has an answer. It may not be an effective answer, but in the end, even a wrong answer is better than none. Doing something beats doing nothing.



CONTINUE vampire interview with Michael E. Bell





Interview with a Vampire Stalker (continued)



SEACOASTNH.COM:

We're immersed in popular vampire fiction from Bram Stoker to Anne Rice and Stephen King. We have Buffy the Vampire Slayer in prime time, even "The Count" on Sesame Street and Count Chocula cereal for kids. Why this popular fascination with the legends of blood-sucking humans?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

Skull studied as potential American vampireDeath has always been the great human mystery. It seems that we humans are the only organism that is aware of our utlimate earthly fate, which is, of course, death. The enigma of death attracts our attention, and any creature that apparently cheats the grim reaper, such as the undead vampire, will be endlessly fascinating. The Hollywood vampire has the added appear of being romantic, even sexy, as well as being all-powerful and immortal. What could be more appealing that?



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Aren't you a little concerned about the cult of "believers" who seem to take the vampire and other fictions seriously? Or as a folklorist, do you see their of acceptance of stories beyond science as a healthy thing?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

It's hard to know how seriously some folks take their vampires. I think most of us have fun with vampires, and that's OK as long we keep our sense of rationality and logic. When people start actually drinking other peoples' blood or exhuming corpses in cemeteries, things have gone beyond reason. Life (and death) holds many mysteries and it is natural and healthy for us to wonder and speculate, and even to believe things that we cannot know or prove. But if acting on those beliefs puts us and others in real danger, it's time to step back and reconsider.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

As a professional researcher and scholar, your approach is scientific. But how do academics respond to your choice of topic?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

My fellow folklorists don't have a problem with one of their colleagues interpreting vampire traditions. Actually, the subject of vampires and other "revenants" -- those who return from the dead -- is pretty mainstream folklore material. But I think scholars from other disciplines, such as history, often see such topics as frivolous and tend to dismiss a book like mine without bothering to actually open it up and read it. Even scholars have a hard time breaking through the Count Dracula/Bela Lugosi stereotype. If academics take the trouble to look closely, they may be pleasantly surprised at what can learned about humanity by examining peoples' authentic folk practices.



Bram Stoker novel inspired the



SEACOASTNH.COM:

By offering an historical rationale for vampirism, don't you also annoy the legend-mongers, who accept the fictional view? Are they disappointed or angered by your factual debunking of popular legends?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

Sometimes, after I've discussed this vampire tradition, a person will express disappointment that I've destroyed his or her image of vampires. I'm no longer apologetic about this because the fictional vampire is really such a thin, watery figure when compared to the rich and varied vampires of folklore and history. The real vampires are much more frightening, in my opinion.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

More frightening? How so?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

I guess, fundamentally, it's because what you DON'T see is more threatening than what you do see. When we have an image of evil, we can objectify it and find a way to deal with it. But the New England vampires were never said to leave their graves. They killed their kin while still lying, apparently dead, inside their coffins. How can you escape from something like that? That thought always sends a chill down my spine.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Point taken. The idea of exhuming one's own relative and cutting out the heart of the corpse seems beyond imagination today, especially with our modern sterile funeral techniques. You really think this practice was common among our New England ancestors?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

As I mentioned earlier, I think that there is a definite cultural pattern that was more prevalent than we might think -- or might want to think. In my view, the New England vampire tradition was basically a folk medical practice -- a desperate, final hope to save the lives of people who were loved, but whom medical science had deemed were doomed to die. Would someone relish the thought of mutilating the bodies of his wife and children? Of course not. So, they must have been driven to the brink of despair. They were just like us. What they lacked was the knowledge and understanding of how to treat tuberculosis.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Aren't you really telling us about folk medicine? Is there any evidence.that these ghoulish practices worked, or provided some relief to the.afflicted?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

You know, research has shown that even when disease is untreated, many people survive. So it was with this practice -- some people lived afterwards and others died. I think the actual healing took place in the family and community. Even if the patient died, there was closure and a sense that everything that could have been done to stop the disease was done.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Both your research and the vampire legends seem to focus ultimately on human fear -- and the lengths we will go to quell it. The current anthrax scare, for example, gives us just a hint of how we might respond as a society to a deadly invisible disease. Our ancestors used legends and folklore to explain away their fears, but what happens to a scientific society that believes there is a rational answer to everything?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

We go out and buy gas masks, antibiotics and bioterrorist kits --even though the experts tell us that these things will not prevent us from getting anthrax. Just because we have science to explain what anthrax is and how it works, doesn't make us any more intelligent or logical than our ancestors who dug up the bodies of their relatives. And wearing a gas mask is probably just as effective as consuming the ashes of a burned heart.



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Where from here? Will you take this show on the road, or do you have another project in the works?



MICHAEL E. BELL:

As far as I'm concerned, there are many vampire trails still not followed or completed. I have a feeling that I will be collecting more examples, and perhaps filling in information on some of the sketchy cases I've already found. I have other projects, from documenting the folklife of the shellfishing industry of Narragansett Bay to interpreting African-American voodoo practices, but, as it has been for the past 20 years, the New England vampire tradition will still attract my attention and hold my interest..



SEACOASTNH.COM:

Thanks for your time, Michael



MICHAEL E. BELL:

Thank you.


COMMENTS

-



 

Searching for Vampire Graves by Joe Nickell...

02:30 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 877




Skeptical Inquirer Volume 33.2, March / April 2009

Given the ubiquitousness of vampires, those undead beings who are driven by bloodlust (and who thrive in movies like 2008’s popular Twilight), it should not be surprising that historically there have been instances of reputed vampirism in the United States, notably in New England. And today there is a veritable vampire industry in New Orleans. I have investigated these cultural trends on site, tracking the legendary creatures to their very graves.



New England

New England has always been an admixture of both austere skepticism and passionate superstition. Vampire legends lurk in the latter. According to one vampirologist, “The presence in New England of a strongly rooted vampire mythology is something of an enigma to folklorists. There is quite simply no other area in all of North America with such wealth of vampire lore” (Rondina 2008, 165).



One of the best known examples is the case of nineteen-year-old Mercy Lena Brown in Exeter, Rhode Island, in 1892—a case that supposedly influenced Bram Stoker, author of Dracula (1897). As Katherine Ramsland (2002, 18) concisely tells the story:



George Brown lost his wife and then his eldest daughter. One of his sons, Edwin, returned and once again became ill, so George exhumed the bodies of his wife and daughters. The wife and first daughter had decomposed, but Mercy’s body—buried for three months—was fresh and turned sideways in the coffin, and blood dripped from her mouth. They cut out her heart, burned it, and dissolved the ashes in a medicine for Edwin to drink. However, he also died, and Mercy Brown became known as Exeter’s vampire.



Accounts of the exhumation in the Providence Journal of March 19 and 21, 1892, acknowledge that the Browns died of consumption (tuberculosis). They do not mention the corpse of Lena (as she was actually known) being turned on its side or blood dripping from the mouth. The exhumation was conducted by a young Harold Metcalf, MD, from the city of Wickford. “Dr. Metcalf reports the body in a state of natural decomposition, with nothing exceptional existing,” stated the Journal. “When the doctor removed the heart and the liver from the body a quantity of blood dripped therefrom, but this he said was just what might be expected from a similar examination of almost any person after the same length of time from disease.” The article added, “The heart and liver were cremated by the attendants” (“Exhumed” 1892).



A follow-up article (“Vampire” 1892) noted that the heart’s blood was “clotted and decomposed . . . just what might be expected at that stage of decomposition.” The correspondent acknowledged the custom of an afflicted person consuming the ashes to effect a cure, stating, “In this case the doctor does not know if this latter remedy was resorted to or not, and he only knows from hearsay how ill the son Edwin is, never having been called to attend him.”



And so ends “Unarguably the best known incident of historical vampirism in America,” indeed the story of “The Last Vampire” (Rondina 2008, 83, 99). However, there are many other reported cases typically involving consumption. The victim’s lethargy, pale appearance, coughing of blood, and contagiousness all suggested to the superstitious the result of a “vampire’s parasitic kiss” (Citro 1994, 71).



The Demon Vampire

In 2008 I went in search of vampire cases in Vermont. Apparently the earliest reported vampire incident took place in Manchester in 1793. Four years earlier, Captain Isaac Burton—a deacon in the congregational church—wed Rachel Harris. Judge John S. Pettibone (1786 —1872) picks up the story:



She was, to use the words of one who was well acquainted with her, “a fine, healthy, beautiful girl.” Not long after they were married she went into a decline and after a year or so she died of consumption. Capt. Burton after a year or more married Hulda Powel, daughter of Esquire Powel by his first wife. Hulda was a very healthy, good-looking girl, not as handsome as his first wife. She became ill soon after they were married and when she was in the last stages of consumption, a strange infatuation took possession of the minds of the connections and friends of the family. They were induced to believe that if the vitals of the first wife could be consumed by being burned in a charcoal fire it would effect a cure of the sick second wife. Such was the strange delusion that they disinterred the first wife who had been buried about three years. They took out the liver, heart, and lungs, what remained of them, and burned them to ashes on the blacksmith’s forge of Jacob Mead. Timothy Mead officiated at the altar in the sacrifice to the Demon Vampire who it was believed was still sucking the blood of the then living wife of Captain Burton. It was the month of February and good sleighing. Such was the excitement that from five hundred to one thousand people were present. This account was furnished me by an eye witness of the transaction.



Not only is Judge Pettibone’s informant unnamed, but his manuscript (which still exists in the Manchester Historical Society [Harwood 2008]) is of uncertain date, although penned sometime between 1857 and 1872 (Proceedings 1930, 147). I located a Burton family history (Holman 1926) that makes no mention of the vampire tale but does confirm the sequence of marriages and deaths. (Captain Burton married Rachel Harris on March 8, 1789, and she died on February 1, 1790. He married Hulda Powell on January 4, 1791, and she succumbed on September 6, 1793.)



Therefore, the Pettibone account could be true. The salient point, however, is that belief in “the Demon Vampire” was indeed nothing more than a “strange delusion.” Pettibone places the bizarre sacrifice about three years after Rachel’s burial, which means the event occurred in early 1793, and Huldah died later that year. Clearly, anti-vampire magic was no cure for consumption.



I attempted to locate Rachel’s grave. Isaac Burton and his fourth wife Dency Raymond (1774—1864) are buried together in the old section of Dellwood Cemetery in Manchester (Holman 1926, 25—28). The graves were relocated there from the old burial ground on the village green, today’s courthouse site, where many old, unmarked graves are thought yet to remain (Harwood 2008). Among them may be the lost grave of the beautiful but unfortunate Rachel Harris.



On Woodstock Green

Another story comes from Woodstock, where sources claim a vampire’s heart was burned on the public green around 1829. The earliest account appeared in The Journal of American Folklore (Curtin 1889, 58—59). The story was later retold in the Boston Transcript, followed by an expanded version “Vampirism in Woodstock” in the October 9, 1890, Vermont Standard (quoted in Stephens 1970, 71—74). This gave the man’s family name as Corwin. (Composite, garbled versions have since appeared [e.g., “Vampire Incidents” 2008].) According to the original source (Curtin 1889, 58):



The man had died of consumption six months before and his body buried in the ground. A brother of the deceased fell ill soon after, and in a short time it appeared that he too had consumption; when this became known the family determined at once to disinter the body of the dead man and examine his heart. Then they reinterred the body, took the heart to the middle of Woodstock Green, where they kindled a fire under an iron pot, in which they placed the heart, and burned it to ashes.



Figure 2. The author uses chalk to enhance the tombstone of Josiah Spaulding, which is topped with the familiar image of the Angel of Death.

Figure 2. The author uses chalk to enhance the tombstone of Josiah Spaulding, which is topped with the familiar image of the Angel of Death.

Unfortunately, not only was the story sixty years old at the time it appeared, but the writer failed to give any source other than an “old lady” in Woodstock who “said she saw the disinterment and the burning with her own eyes.” The editor of The Vermont Standard added much supplementary material, claiming that the pot of ashes was buried under a seven-ton granite slab and that persons digging at the site a decade later encountered a sulfurous smell and smoke. This reference to the fires of Hell reveal the editor’s writing as tongue-in-cheek, even sarcastic, and discredits his other details: the man’s name as Corwin and burial in the Cushing Cemetery. Small wonder that no one of that name is buried in that graveyard—as shown by cemetery records (Stillwell and Proctor 1977) and confirmed by a search among the old tombstones by my wife and me (see also Crosier 1986; Wendlong 1990).



Misunderstanding the editor’s satire, popular writers have tended either to give too much credence to the story or to debunk or dismiss it altogehter. Possibly the original account did contain a nucleus of truth, an early account of consumption and superstitious belief associated with it.



The Killing Vine

Yet another old case, again involving consumption and associated superstition, has been reinterpreted by moderns as a “vampire incident” (“Vampire” 2008; Rondina 2008, 104). The story, in David L. Mansfield’s The History of the Town of Dummerston (1884)—itself an account written some ninety years after the events and based on oral tradition—has become somewhat garbled by writers copying writers. Therefore, I tracked down a copy of the original text for study. It relates that Lieutenant Leonard Spaulding died of consumption in 1788, aged fifty-nine, father of eleven children. Mansfield states (1884, 27):



Although the children of Lt. Spaulding, especially the sons, became large, muscular persons, all but one or two died under 40 years of age of consumption, and their sickness was brief.



It is related by those who remember the circumstance; after six or seven of the family had died of consumption, another daughter was taken, it was supposed, with the same disease. It was thought she would die, and much was said in regard to so many of the family’s dying of consumption when they all seemed to have the appearance of good health and long life. Among the superstitions of those days, we find it was said that a vine or root of some kind grew from coffin to coffin, of those of one family, who died of consumption, and were buried side by side; and when the growing vine had reached the coffin of the last one buried, another one of the family would die; the only way to destroy the influence or effect, was to break the vine; take up the body of the last one buried and burn the vitals, which would be an effectual remedy: Accordingly, the body of the last one buried was dug up and the vitals taken out and burned, and the daughter, it is affirmed, got well and lived many years. The act, doubtless, raised her mind from a state of despondency to hopefullness [sic].



Now, Spaulding and his wife Margaret (who died in 1827) were buried in separate cemeteries and in unmarked graves. However, I located all but two of the children’s graves, including a row of six in the Dummerston Center Cemetery (figures 1 and 2).



Unfortunately for the quaint legend related by oral tradition, the graves (whether linked by hidden underground vines or not) are not placed consecutively in the order of the family members’ deaths. Neither did the last of the six, Josiah, die very close in time to the previous sibling’s demise, since more than five-and-a-half years passed since the death of John. Of course, the family may well have been plagued by consumption, and it is possible Josiah’s body was disinterred and the vitals burned. In any event, he was indeed followed in death by one of Leonard Spaulding’s daughters, as the legend states, since after he died only Olive remained alive. Apparently, she lived on for years, moving with a second husband to Brattleboro (Mansfield 1884, 26)—perhaps this being the secret of her having avoided the contagion!



In New Orleans

In sharp contrast to vampire legends of New England are those of New Orleans. While Louisiana indeed has a folk tradition of werewolves (the Loup-Garous of the Cajuns), the vampire culture there is not folklore but fakelore.



When I investigated various topics in the New Orleans area in 2000 (Nickell 2004, 140—161, 165—175), I found frequent references to vampires. The various nighttime tours focusing on cemeteries, voodoo, and ghosts invariably touted vampires as well, and guides (like mine) regaled tourists with spine-tingling tales of the “undead.”



Anne Rice (born Howard Allen O’Brien in 1941) inspired legions of fans with her series of erotic horror novels, beginning with Interview with the Vampire (1976). Until she repudiated the genre, returned to her Catholic faith, and moved from New Orleans in 2005, many Rice devotees made pilgrimages to the Big Easy. Some walking tours included Rice’s home or the location of the filming of Interview. There was even a tour book, Haunted City: An Unauthorized Guide to the Magical, Magnificent New Orleans of Anne Rice (Dickinson 1997).



According to Victor C. Klein, who has compiled two books of New Orleans ghost legends, “Throughout my extensive researches I have never encountered any tangible trace of Vampirism in Louisiana or New Orleans.” He adds, “The genesis for such beliefs is directly attributable to the commercial imagination of Ms. Rice and the cebretonic endomorphs who, in their mad dash to establish a subjective species of identity and immortality, elevate her works to gospel status” (1999, 106). He also speaks of “the hyperbolic balderdash which spews forth from the black garbed tour guides who are more interested in money and sensationalism than accurate historical research” (1999, 64).



I recall one of the more responsible guides laughingly telling me how a customer once inquired about a particular grave featured in a Rice story and would not be convinced that the site was purely fictional. But I think the evidence shows that that grave is just as authentically vampiric as any real graves in New Orleans, New England, Europe, or elsewhere.



Acknowledgments

My wife, Diana G. Harris, helpfully accompanied me on my trip to Vermont. Timothy Binga, director of CFI Libraries, provided much research assistance, and I am grateful to Paul Loynes for typesetting and indeed the entire Skeptical Inquirer staff for help at all levels.



I am especially grateful to the following gracious Vermont people and institutions for their crucial assistance: in Woodstock, the staff of the Norman Williams Public Library, including reference-desk attendant John Donaldson, and the staff of the Woodstock Inn and Resort (for free coffee and tea!); in Dummerston, Town Clerk Pam McFadden and historian Paul Normandeau; and in Manchester, the staff of the Mark Skinner Library, Assistant Town Clerk Bear Scovil, Dellwood Cemetery caretaker Kurt Baccei, and, especially, curator of the Manchester Historical Society, Dr. Judy Harwood.



References

Bunson, Matthew. 2000. The Vampire Encyclopedia. New York: Gramercy Books.

Citro, Joseph A. 1994. Green Mountain Ghosts, Ghouls and Unsolved Mysteries. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.

Crosier, Barney. 1986. Vermont’s vampire heart. Rutland Herald, October 26.

Curtin, Jeremiah. 1889. European folk-lore in the United States. Journal of American Folklore. 2:4 (March), 56—59.

Dickinson, Joy. 1997. Haunted City: An Unauthorized Guide to the Magical, Magnificent New Orleans of Anne Rice. Secaucus, N.J.: Citadel Press.

“Exhumed the Bodies . . . .” 1892. Provincetown Journal, March 19 (reprinted in Rondina 2008, 86—87).

Hard, Walter R., Jr., and Janet C. Greene, eds. 1970. Mischief in the Mountains. Montpelier, Vermont: Vermont Life Magazine.

Harwood, Judy. 2008. Personal communication, May 21, July 9.

Holman, Winifred Lovering. 1926. Descendants of Josiah Burton of Manchester, Vt. Concord, N.H.: The Rumford Press.

Klein, Victor C. 1999. New Orleans Ghosts II. Metairie, La.: Lycanthrope Press.

Mansfield, David L. 1884. The History of the Town of Dummerston. Ludlow, Vt.: Published by Miss A.M. Hemenway.

Nickell, Joe. 2004. The Mystery Chronicles: More Real-Life X-Files. Lexington, Ky.: University Press of Kentucky.

Pettibone, Judge John S. N.d. The early history of Manchester. In Proceedings 1930, 147—166.

Proceedings of the Vermont Historical Society. 1930. New series, vol. 1, no. 4.

Ramsland, Katherine. 2002. The Science of Vampires. New York: Berkley Boulevard Books.

Rice, Anne. 1976. Interview with the Vampire, New York: Alfred A. Knopf.

Rondina, Christopher. 2008. Vampires of New England. N.p.: On the Cape Publications.

Stevens, Rockwell. 1970. “The Vampire’s Heart,” in Hard and Greene 1970, 71—80.

Stoker, Bram. 1897. Dracula. Reprinted, New York: Barnes & Noble, 2003.

Stillwell, Dorothy, and Dorothy L. Proctor. 1977. Cushing cemetery file; typescript at Norman Williams Public Library, Woodstock, Vermont.

Vampire incidents in New England. 2008. Available online at www.foodforthedead.com/map.swf; accessed May 9.

“The Vampire Theory.” 1892. Providence Journal, March 21; reprinted in Rondina 2008, 89—96.

“Vampirism in Woodstock.” 1890. Vermont Standard, October 9; reprinted in Stephens 1970, 71—74.

Wendling, Kathy. 1990. Woodstock’s vampire: The heart of the legend. Vermont Standard, October 25.



Joe Nickell, Ph.D., is Senior Research Fellow of the Committee for Skeptical Inquiry (CSI) and "Investigative Files" Columnist for Skeptical Inquirer. A former stage magician, private investigator, and teacher, he is author of numerous books, including Inquest on the Shroud of Turin (1998), Pen, Ink and Evidence (2003), Unsolved History (2005) and Adventures in Paranormal Investigation (2007). He has appeared in many television documentaries and has been profiled in The New Yorker and on NBC's Today Show. His personal website is at joenickell.com.

COMMENTS

-



 

Vampire Graves in Exeter, NH...

02:27 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 878


In Rhode Island the thought of vampires still cause locals to quiver and shake. For deep in the belly of this small state, Behind the Chestnut Hill Baptist Church in the town of Exeter, lies the grave of New England’s most famous vampire, Mercy Brown. No longer is this fear summoned by the belief in souls rising from the grave though. The telling Mercy’s story has become a long-lived RI tradition. A tradition that combines true local history told in the customary fireside forbidden with a late October night visit to the site where this unusual story took place. Some who have braved these moonlit adventures have returned with tales of strange and frightening experiences. So stoke the fire, turn off the lights and curl up in the easy chair as we roll back the clock to the late 1800’s.



George T. Brown was a well respected farmer in Exeter RI. In December 1883 he lost his wife Mary Eliza to consumption. He was given little time to recover from this horrible tragedy when the same disease took his 20-year-old daughter Mary Olive 6 months later. Several years passed and George’s streak of misfortune had seemed to come to an end. His only son Edwin and several daughters all were healthy and strong. Edwin was living in Wickford RI and working as a store clerk when he suddenly became to show signs of consumption. Worried George immediately took Edwin to a doctor. If he too had contracted consumption it would sure lead to death. Edwin traveled to west to Colorado Springs hoping to find a cure in the mineral waters. While Edwin was away George’s daughter Mercy Lena had also contracted the "galloping" variety of consumption. She quickly passed away in January of 1892. Her body was stored in the stone crypt awaiting burial after the spring thaw. Several months later Edwin returned to his family. He had been diagnosed with consumption and his health had made a turn for the worse. At this point, family and friends concluded that the deaths were the result of a vampire and this daemon was living in one of the Brown graves. George decided to turn to an old folk remedy. With the help of Harold Metcalf, a doctor from Wickford, they exhumed the bodies of Mary Eliza, Mary Olive and Mercy Lena to find if any of them were vampires. Mary Eliza and Mary Olive’s bodies had already returned to the earth. Only the skeleton remained. However, Mercy Lena who had only been buried a few months earlier seemed in excellent condition. When they examined her heart, they found what they interrupted as fresh blood. Though Dr. Metcalf assured them that this unexceptional, they felt they had found the daemon. They proceeded to remove her heart and burn it to ashes on a rock nearby. The ashes were mixed in water and consumed by Edwin’s as a medicine for his illness. Unfortunately this didn’t prevent Edwin from passing away 2 months later.



To this day people have reported experiencing a variety of strange phenomena within’ the walls of this cemetery. Many witness who were interview claimed to have seen the ghost of Mercy strolling through the graveyard on a moonlit night. Others report having heard the crying of a young woman or seeing a bright blue light near Mercy Brown's tombstone. Most people who have visited Mercy’s grave tell of sensing a presence nearby. Feeling as if they are being watched. Whether these experiences were due to heightened emotions or restless spirits, no one can be sure. One thing I can say is that no matter what your beliefs are, an evening visit to Mercy’s grave will send shivers up your spine and scare up some fond memories for you and your friends.



Historic Cemetery #22 is off of Victory Highway (Rt#102) in Exeter RI. The church and graveyard look like a scene out of the past. Walking down the dirt road into the cemetery, you’ll see the tombstone of William C. Johnson to your right. Cut through the stone, just above what looks like a book, you’ll see a square. From this square you can spy Mercy’s grave left of the road and to the right of a pine tree. Some locals have said that if you hide behind this grave on a moon lit night in October and watch her grave through this square; with silence and patient, you maybe lucky and witness Mercy taking a ghostly stroll through the graveyard. For the more adventurous, some version of the tale say that you have to knock 3 times on her grave and say “Mercy L. Brown are you a vampire?” and Mercy will speak or appear to you. I haven’t heard any stories from those who have tried this method yet. I’m sure there are some interesting tales yet to be uncovered.



The park is open to the public year round, dawn to dusk. If you do decide to visit Mercy’s grave, please keep these thing in mind. Don’t go alone. Always have a good flashlight and a second set of batteries. Keep your car keys easily available. Most of all though, please respect the property and the dead so others can continue to enjoy this bizarre bit of Rhode Island History.



~Strange N.E.







Pawtuxet Valley Gleaner

Letter to the Editor

March 25, 1892



Mr. Editor, as considerable notoriety has resulted from the exhuming of three bodies in Exeter cemetery on the 17th inst., I will give the main facts as I have received them for the benefit of such of your readers as "have not taken the papers" containing the same. To begin, we will say that our neighbor, a good and respectable citizen, George T. Brown, has been bereft of his wife and two grown-up daughters by consumption, the wife and mother about eight years ago, and the eldest daughter, Olive, two years or so later, while the other daughter, Mercy Lena, died about two months since, after nearly one year's illness from the same dread disease, and about two years ago Mr. Brown's only son Edwin A., a young married man of good habits, began to give evidence of lung trouble, which increased, until in hopes of checking and curing the same, he was induced to visit the famous Colorado Springs, where his wife followed him later on and though for a time he seemed to improve, it soon became evident that there was no real benefit derived, and this coupled with a strong desire on the part of both husband and wife to see their Rhode Island friends decided them to return east after an absence of about 18 months and are staying with Mrs. Brown's parents, Mr. and Mrs. Willet Himes. We are sorry to say that Eddie's health is not encouraging at this time. And now comes in the queer part, viz: The revival of a pagan or other superstitions regarding the feeling of the dead upon a living relative where consumption was the cause of death and so bringing the living person soon into a similar condition, etc, and to avoid this result, according to the same high authority, the "vampire" in question which is said to inhabit the heart of a dead consumptive while any blood remains in that organ, must be cremated and the ashes carefully preserved and administered in some form to the living victim, when a speedy cure may (un)reasonably be expected. I will here say that the husband and father of the deceased ones has, from the first, disclaimed any faith at all in the vampire theory but being urged, he allowed others if not wiser, counsel to prevail, and on the 17th inst., as before stated the three bodies alluded to were exhumed and then examined by Doctor Metcalf of Wickford, (under protest, as it were being an unbeliever.) The two bodies longest buried were found decayed and bloodless, while the last one who has been only about two months buried showed some blood in the heart as a matter of course, and as the doctor expected but to carry out what was a forgone conclusion the heart and lungs of the last named (M. Lena) were then and there duly cremated, but deponent saith not how the ashes were disposed of. Not many persons were present, Mr. Brown being among the absent ones. While we do not blame any one for there proceedings as they were intended without doubt to relive the anxiety of the living, still, it seems incredible that any one can attach the least importance to the subject, being so entirely incompatible with reason and conflicts also with scripture, which requires us "to give a reason for the hope that is in us," or the why and wherefore which certainly cannot be done as applied to the foregoing.









COMMENTS

-



 

Mercy Brown vampire incident From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

02:26 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 879




This article includes a list of references, but its sources remain unclear because it has insufficient inline citations. Please help to improve this article by introducing more precise citations. (September 2011)



Mercy Brown's gravestone in the cemetery of the Baptist Church in Exeter

The Mercy Brown vampire incident, which occurred in 1892, is one of the best documented cases of the exhumation of a corpse in order to perform rituals to banish an undead manifestation. The incident was part of the wider New England vampire panic.



Several cases of consumption (tuberculosis) occurred in the family of George and Mary Brown, in Exeter, Rhode Island. Friends and neighbors believed that this was due to the influence of the undead. Two family members' bodies were dug up, and, exhibiting the expected level of decomposition, were thought not to be the cause. Daughter Mercy, however, who was held in a freezer-like, above-ground vault, exhibited almost no decomposition. This was taken as confirmation that the undead were influencing the family to be sick. Mercy's heart was burned, mixed with water and given to her brother Edwin, who was sick, to drink, in order to stop the influence of the undead. The young man died two months later.



Contents [hide]

1 History

2 In popular culture

3 References

4 External links

History[edit]

In Exeter, Rhode Island, the family of George and Mary Brown suffered a sequence of tuberculosis infections in the final two decades of the 19th century. Tuberculosis was called "consumption" at the time and was a devastating and much-feared disease.



The mother, Mary, was the first to die of the disease, followed in 1888 by their eldest daughter, Mary Olive. Two years later, in 1890, another daughter, Mercy,became sick. What remained of her body was buried in the cemetery of the Baptist Church in Exeter after being desecrated. In 1891, their son Edwin also contracted the disease and died in January 1892. [1] Friends and neighbors of the family believed that one of the dead family members was a vampire (although they did not use that name) and had caused Edwin's illness. This was in accordance with threads of contemporary folklore linking multiple deaths in one family to undead activity. Consumption was a poorly understood condition at the time and the subject of much superstition.



George Brown was persuaded to give permission to exhume several bodies of his family members. Villagers, the local doctor and a newspaper reporter exhumed the bodies on March 17, 1892.[1] While the bodies of both Mary and Mary Olive had undergone significant decomposition over the years, the more recently deceased Mercy was still relatively unchanged and had blood in the heart and liver. This was taken as a sign that the young woman was undead and the agent of young Edwin's condition. Her lack of decomposition was more likely due to her body being stored in freezer-like conditions in an above-ground crypt, during the 2 months following her death.



As superstition dictated, Mercy's heart was removed from her body, burned, and the remnants mixed with water and given to the sick Edwin to drink. It was thought that giving the victim of consumption ashes of the "vampire's" heart would cure them, but he died two months later.[1]



In popular culture[edit]

The Mercy Brown incident was the inspiration for Caitlín R. Kiernan's short story, "So Runs the World Away", which makes explicit reference to the affair. It has also been suggested by scholars that Bram Stoker, the author of the novel Dracula, knew about the Mercy Brown case through newspaper articles and based the novel's character Lucy upon her.[2] It is also referenced in H. P. Lovecraft's "The Shunned House".[3] Mercy Brown's story was the inspiration for a young adult novel, Mercy: The Last New England Vampire by Sarah L. Thomson. Rapper B. Dolan also wrote a song from the perspective of a fictitious party involved in the case in his song "The Hunter" from his 2010 LP Fallen House, Sunken City.[4]



The Mercy Brown incident is depicted in the 2015 film Almost Mercy, written by B. Dolan and Tom DeNucci, directed by DeNucci and starring Bill Moseley and Kane Hodder. The film's main characters Emily (played by Danielle Guldin) and Jackson (Jesse Dufault) visit the grave of Mercy Brown and call themselves the "Friends of Mercy", and in a flashback sequence the film's characters from the present day appear as characters in the story of Mercy. [5]

COMMENTS

-



 

The Great New England Vampire Panic...

02:20 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 880




Two hundred years after the Salem witch trials, farmers became convinced that their relatives were returning from the grave to feed on the living



Gravesite of Mercy Lena Brown

At the gravesite of Mercy Lena Brown, right, sightseers leave offerings such as plastic vampire teeth and jewelry. (Left, Klaus Leidorf; right: Landon Nordeman)



Children playing near a hillside gravel mine found the first graves. One ran home to tell his mother, who was skeptical at first—until the boy produced a skull.



Pirate Vampire Dug Up in Bulgaria

The Whole Gory Story: Vampires on Film

A Brief History of the Salem Witch Trials

Because this was Griswold, Connecticut, in 1990, police initially thought the burials might be the work of a local serial killer named Michael Ross, and they taped off the area as a crime scene. But the brown, decaying bones turned out to be more than a century old. The Connecticut state archaeologist, Nick Bellantoni, soon determined that the hillside contained a colonial-era farm cemetery. New England is full of such unmarked family plots, and the 29 burials were typical of the 1700s and early 1800s: The dead, many of them children, were laid to rest in thrifty Yankee forbidden, in simple wood coffins, without jewelry or even much clothing, their arms resting by their sides or crossed over their chests.



Except, that is, for Burial Number 4.





Bellantoni was interested in the grave even before the excavation began. It was one of only two stone crypts in the cemetery, and it was partially visible from the mine face.



Scraping away soil with flat-edged shovels, and then brushes and bamboo picks, the archaeologist and his team worked through several feet of earth before reaching the top of the crypt. When Bellantoni lifted the first of the large, flat rocks that formed the roof, he uncovered the remains of a red-painted coffin and a pair of skeletal feet. They lay, he remembers, “in perfect anatomical position.” But when he raised the next stone, Bellantoni saw that the rest of the individual “had been com­pletely...rearranged.” The skeleton had been beheaded; skull and thighbones rested atop the ribs and vertebrae. “It looked like a skull-and-crossbones motif, a Jolly Roger. I’d never seen anything like it,” Bellantoni recalls.



Subsequent analysis showed that the beheading, along with other injuries, including rib fractures, occurred roughly five years after death. Somebody had also smashed the coffin.



The other skeletons in the gravel hillside were packaged for reburial, but not “J.B.,” as the 50ish male skeleton from the 1830s came to be called, because of the initials spelled out in brass tacks on his coffin lid. He was shipped to the National Museum of Health and Medicine, in Washington, D.C., for further study. Meanwhile, Bellantoni started networking. He invited archaeologists and historians to tour the excavation, soliciting theories. Simple vandalism seemed unlikely, as did robbery, because of the lack of valuables at the site.



Finally, one colleague asked: “Ever heard of the Jewett City vampires?”



In 1854, in neighboring Jewett City, Connecticut, townspeople had exhumed several corpses suspected to be vampires that were rising from their graves to kill the living. A few newspaper accounts of these events survived. Had the Griswold grave been desecrated for the same reason?



In the course of his far-flung research, Bellantoni placed a serendipitous phone call to Michael Bell, a Rhode Island folklorist, who had devoted much of the previous decade to studying New England vampire exhumations. The Griswold case occurred at roughly the same time as the other incidents Bell had investigated. And the setting was right: Griswold was rural, agrarian and bordering southern Rhode Island, where multiple exhumations had occurred. Many of the other “vampires,” like J.B., had been disinterred, grotesquely tampered with and reburied.



The Great New England Vampire Panic

Two hundred years after the Salem witch trials, farmers became convinced that their relatives were returning from the grave to feed on the living



Gravesite of Mercy Lena Brown

At the gravesite of Mercy Lena Brown, right, sightseers leave offerings such as plastic vampire teeth and jewelry. (Left, Klaus Leidorf; right: Landon Nordeman)

By Abigail Tucker



In light of the tales Bell told of violated corpses, even the posthumous rib fractures began to make sense. J.B.’s accusers had likely rummaged around in his chest cavity, hoping to remove, and perhaps to burn, his heart.



***



Headquartered in a charming old schoolhouse, the Middletown Historical Society typically promotes such fortifying topics as Rhode Island gristmill restoration and Stone Wall Appreciation Day. Two nights before Halloween, though, the atmosphere is full of dry ice vapors and high silliness. Fake cobwebs cover the exhibits, warty gourds crowd the shelves and a skeleton with keen red eyes cackles in the corner. “We’ll turn him off when you start talking,” the society’s president assures Michael Bell, who is readying his slide show.





Bell smiles. Although he lectures across the country and has taught at colleges, including Brown University, he is used to people having fun with his scholarship. “Vampires have gone from a source of fear to a source of entertainment,” he says, a bit rueful. “Maybe I shouldn’t trivialize entertainment, but to me it’s not anywhere as interesting as what really happened.” Bell’s daughter, 37-year-old Gillian, a member of the audience that night, has made futile attempts to tempt her father with the Twilight series, but “there’s Buffy and Twilight, and then there’s what my dad does,” she says. “I try to get him interested in the pop culture stuff, but he wants to keep his mind pure.” Indeed, Bell seems only mildly aware that the vampire—appearing everywhere from True Blood to The Vampire Diaries— has once again sunk its fangs into the cultural jugular. As far as he’s concerned, the undead are always with us.



Bell wears his hair in a sleek silver bob and has a strong Roman nose, but his extremely lean physique is evidence of a long-distance running habit, not some otherworldly hunger. He favors black sweaters and leather jackets, an ensemble he can easily accentuate with dark sunglasses to fit in with the goth crowd, if research requires it. A consulting folklorist at the Rhode Island Historical Preservation & Heritage Commission for most of his career, Bell has been investigating local vampires for 30 years now—long enough to watch lettering on fragile slate gravestones fade before his eyes and prosperous subdivisions arise beside once-lonely graveyards.



He has documented about 80 exhumations, reaching as far back as the late 1700s and as far west as Minnesota. But most are concentrated in backwoods New England, in the 1800s—startlingly later than the obvious local analogue, the Salem, Massachusetts, witch hunts of the 1690s.



Hundreds more cases await discovery, he believes. “You read an article that describes an exhumation, and they’ll describe a similar thing that happened at a nearby town,” says Bell, whose book, Food for the Dead: On the Trail of New England’s Vampires, is seen as the last word on the subject, though he has lately found so many new cases that there’s a second book on the way. “The ones that get recorded, and I actually find them, are just the tip of the iceberg.”



Almost two decades after J.B.’s grave was discovered, it remains the only intact archaeological clue to the fear that swept the region. Most of the graves are lost to time (and even in the cases where they aren’t, unnecessary exhumations are frowned on by the locals). Bell mostly hunts for handwritten records in town hall basements, consults tombstones and old cemetery maps, traces obscure genealogies and interviews descendants. “As a folklorist, I’m interested in recurring patterns in communication and ritual, as well as the stories that accompany these rituals,” he says. “I’m interested in how this stuff is learned and carried on and how its meaning changes from group to group, and over time.” In part because the events were relatively recent, evidence of historic vampires isn’t as scarce as one might imagine. Incredulous city newspaper reporters dished about the “Horrible Superstition” on front pages. A traveling minister describes an exhumation in his daily log on September 3, 1810. (The “mouldy Specticle,” he writes, was a “Solemn Site.”) Even Henry David Thoreau mentions an exhumation in his journal on September 29, 1859.



Though scholars today still struggle to explain the vampire panics, a key detail unites them: The public hysteria almost invariably occurred in the midst of savage tuberculosis outbreaks. Indeed, the medical museum’s tests ultimately revealed that J.B. had suffered from tuberculosis, or a lung disease very like it. Typically, a rural family contracted the wasting illness, and—even though they often received the standard medical diagnosis—the survivors blamed early victims as “vampires,” responsible for preying upon family members who subsequently fell sick. Often an exhumation was called for, to stop the vampire’s predations.



The particulars of the vampire exhumations, though, vary widely. In many cases, only family and neighbors participated. But sometimes town fathers voted on the matter, or medical doctors and clergymen gave their blessings or even pitched in. Some communities in Maine and Plymouth, Massachusetts, opted to simply flip the exhumed vampire facedown in the grave and leave it at that. In Connecticut, Rhode Island and Vermont, though, they frequently burned the dead person’s heart, sometimes inhaling the smoke as a cure. (In Europe, too, exhumation protocol varied with region: Some beheaded suspected vampire corpses, while others bound their feet with thorns.)

Often these rituals were clandestine, lantern-lit affairs. But, particularly in Vermont, they could be quite public, even festive. One vampire heart was reportedly torched on the Woodstock, Vermont, town green in 1830. In Manchester, hundreds of people flocked to a 1793 heart-burning ceremony at a blacksmith’s forge: “Timothy Mead officiated at the altar in the sacrifice to the Demon Vampire who it was believed was still sucking the blood of the then living wife of Captain Burton,” an early town history says. “It was the month of February and good sleighing.”



Bell attributes the openness of the Vermont exhumations to colonial settlement patterns. Rhode Island has about 260 cemeteries per 100 square miles, versus Vermont’s mere 20 per 100 square miles. Rhode Island’s cemeteries were small and scattered among private farms, whereas Vermont’s tended to be much larger, often located in the center of town. In Vermont, it was much harder to keep a vampire hunt hush-hush.



As satisfying as such mini-theories are, Bell is consumed by larger questions. He wants to understand who the vampires and their accusers were, in death and life. During his Middletown lecture, he displays a picture of a man with salt-and-pepper sideburns and weary eyes: an artist’s reconstruction of J.B.’s face, based on his skull. “I start with the assumption that people of past generations were just as intelligent as we are,” Bell says. “I look for the logic: Why would they do this? Once you label something ‘just a superstition’ you lock off all inquiry into something that could have been reasonable. Reasonable is not always rational.” He wrote his doctoral dissertation on African-American voodoo practitioners in the South who cast love spells and curses; it’s hard to imagine a population more different from the flinty, consumptive New Englanders he studies now, but Bell sees strong parallels in how they tried to manipulate the supernatural. “People find themselves in dire situations, where there’s no recourse through regular channels,” he explains. “The folk system offers an alternative, a choice.” Sometimes, superstitions represent the only hope, he says.





The enduring sadness of the vampire stories lies in the fact that the accusers were usually direct kin of the deceased: parents, spouses and their children. “Think about what it would have taken to actually exhume the body of a relative,” Bell says.



The tale he always returns to is in many ways the quintessential American vampire story, one of the last cases in New England and the first he investigated as a new PhD coming to Rhode Island in 1981 to direct a folklife survey of Washington County funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities. History knows the 19-year-old, late-19th-century vampire as Mercy Brown. Her family, though, called her Lena.



***



Mercy Lena Brown lived in Exeter, Rhode Island—“Deserted Exeter,” it was dubbed, or simply “one of the border towns.” It was largely a subsistence farming community with barely fertile soil: “rocks, rocks and more rocks,” says Sheila Reynolds-Boothroyd, president of the Exeter Historical Association. Farmers heaped stones into tumbledown walls, and rows of corn swerved around the biggest boulders.



In the late 19th century, Exeter, like much of agrarian New England, was even more sparsely populated than usual. Civil War casualties had taken their toll on the community, and the new railroads and the promise of richer land to the west lured young men away. By 1892, the year Lena died, Exeter’s population had dipped to just 961, from a high of more than 2,500 in 1820. Farms were abandoned, many of them later to be seized and burned by the government. “Some sections looked like a ghost town,” Reynolds-Boothroyd says.



And tuberculosis was harrying the remaining families. “Consumption,” as it was called, had started to plague New England in the 1730s, a few decades before the first known vampire scares. By the 1800s, when the scares were at their height, the disease was the leading cause of mortality throughout the Northeast, responsible for almost a quarter of all deaths. It was a terrible end, often drawn out over years: a skyrocketing fever, a hacking, bloody cough and a visible wasting away of the body. “The emaciated figure strikes one with terror,” reads one 18th-century description, “the forehead covered with drops of sweat; the cheeks painted with a livid crimson, the eyes sunk...the breath offensive, quick and laborious, and the cough so incessant as to scarce allow the wretched sufferer time to tell his complaints.” Indeed, Bell says, symptoms “progressed in such a way that it seemed like something was draining the life and blood out of somebody.”



People dreaded the disease without understanding it. Though Robert Koch had identified the tuberculosis bac­terium in 1882, news of the discovery did not penetrate rural areas for some time, and even if it had, drug treatments wouldn’t become available until the 1940s. The year Lena died, one physician blamed tuberculosis on “drunkenness, and want among the poor.” Nineteenth-century cures included drinking brown sugar dissolved in water and frequent horseback riding. “If they were being honest,” Bell says, “the medical establishment would have said, ‘There’s nothing we can do, and it’s in the hands of God.’”



The Brown family, living on the eastern edge of town, probably on a modest homestead of 30 or 40 stony acres, began to succumb to the disease in December 1882. Lena’s mother, Mary Eliza, was the first. Lena’s sister, Mary Olive, a 20-year-old dressmaker, died the next year. A tender obituary from a local newspaper hints at what she endured: “The last few hours she lived was of great suffering, yet her faith was firm and she was ready for the change.” The whole town turned out for her funeral, and sang “One Sweetly Solemn Thought,” a hymn that Mary Olive herself had selected.



Within a few years, Lena’s brother Edwin—a store clerk whom one newspaper columnist described as “a big, husky young man”—sickened too, and left for Colorado Springs hoping that the climate would improve his health.



Lena, who was just a child when her mother and sister died, didn’t fall ill until nearly a decade after they were buried. Her tuberculosis was the “galloping” kind, which meant that she might have been infected but remained asymptomatic for years, only to fade fast after showing the first signs of the disease. A doctor attended her in “her last illness,” a newspaper said, and “informed her father that further medical aid was useless.” Her January 1892 obituary was much terser than her sister’s: “Miss Lena Brown, who has been suffering from consumption, died Sunday morning.”





As Lena was on her deathbed, her brother was, after a brief remission, taking a turn for the worse. Edwin had returned to Exeter from the Colorado resorts “in a dying condition,” according to one account. “If the good wishes and prayers of his many friends could be realized, friend Eddie would speedily be restored to perfect health,” another newspaper wrote.



But some neighbors, likely fearful for their own health, weren’t content with prayers. Several approached George Brown, the children’s father, and offered an alternative take on the recent tragedies: Perhaps an unseen diabolical force was preying on his family. It could be that one of the three Brown women wasn’t dead after all, instead secretly feasting “on the living tissue and blood of Edwin,” as the Providence Journal later summarized. If the offending corpse—the Journal uses the term “vampire” in some stories but the locals seemed not to—was discovered and destroyed, then Edwin would recover. The neighbors asked to exhume the bodies, in order to check for fresh blood in their hearts.



George Brown gave permission. On the morning of March 17, 1892, a party of men dug up the bodies, as the family doctor and a Journal correspondent looked on. George was absent, for unstated but understandable reasons.



After nearly a decade, Lena’s sister and mother were barely more than bones. Lena, though, had been dead only a few months, and it was wintertime. “The body was in a fairly well-preserved state,” the correspondent later wrote. “The heart and liver were removed, and in cutting open the heart, clotted and decomposed blood was found.” During this impromptu autopsy, the doctor again emphasized that Lena’s lungs “showed diffuse tuberculous germs.”



Undeterred, the villagers burned her heart and liver on a nearby rock, feeding Edwin the ashes. He died less than two months later.



***



So-called vampires do escape the grave in at least one real sense: through stories. Lena Brown’s surviving relatives saved local newspaper clippings in family scrapbooks, alongside carefully copied recipes. They discussed the events on Decoration Day, when Exeter residents adorned the town’s cemeteries.





ut the tale traveled much farther than they knew.



Even at the time, New England’s vampire panics struck onlookers as a baffling anachronism. The late 1800s were a period of social progress and scientific flowering. Indeed, many of the Rhode Island exhumations occurred within 20 miles of Newport, high society’s summer nucleus, where the scions of the industrial revolution vacationed. At first, only people who’d lived in or had visited the vampire-ridden communities knew about the scandal: “We seem to have been transported back to the darkest age of unreasoning ignorance and blind superstition, instead of living in the 19th century, and in a State calling itself enlightened and christian,” one writer at a small-town Connecticut paper opined in the wake of an 1854 exhumation.



But Lena Brown’s exhumation made news. First, a reporter from the Providence Journal witnessed her unearthing. Then a well-known anthropologist named George Stetson traveled to Rhode Island to probe “the barbaric superstition” in the surrounding area.





Published in the venerable American Anthropologist journal, Stetson’s account of New England’s vampires made waves throughout the world. Before long, even members of the foreign press were offering various explanations for the phenomenon: Perhaps the “neurotic” modern novel was driving the New England madness, or maybe shrewd local farmers had simply been pulling Stetson’s leg. A writer for the London Post declared that whatever forces drove the “Yankee vampire,” it was an American problem and most certainly not the product of a British folk tradition (even though many families in the area could trace their lineage directly back to England). In the Boston Daily Globe, a writer went so far as to suggest that “perhaps the frequent intermarriage of families in these back country districts may partially account for some of their characteristics.”



One 1896 New York World clipping even found its way into the papers of a London stage manager and aspiring novelist named Bram Stoker, whose theater company was touring the United States that same year. His gothic masterpiece, Dracula, was published in 1897. Some scholars have said that there wasn’t enough time for the news accounts to have influenced the Dracula manuscript. Yet others see Lena in the character of Lucy (her very name a tempting amalgam of “Lena” and “Mercy”), a consumptive-seeming teenage girl turned vampire, who is exhumed in one of the novel’s most memorable scenes. Fascinatingly, a medical doctor presides over Lucy’s disinterment, just as one oversaw Lena’s.



Whether or not Lucy’s roots are in Rhode Island, Lena’s historic exhumation is referenced in H.P. Lovecraft’s “The Shunned House,” a short story about a man being haunted by dead relatives that includes a living character named Mercy.



And, through fiction and fact, Lena’s narrative continues today.



Part of Bell’s research involves going along on “legend trips,” the modern graveside pilgrimages made by those who believe, or want to believe, that the undead stalk Rhode Island. On legend trips, Bell is largely an academic presence. He can even be a bit of a killjoy, declaring that the main reason that “no grass grows on a vampire’s grave” is that vampire graves have so many visitors, who crush all the vegetation.



Two days before Halloween, Bell and I head through forests of swamp maple and swamp oak to Exeter. For almost a century after Lena died, the town, still sparsely settled, remained remarkably unchanged. Electric lights weren’t installed in the western part of Exeter until the 1940s, and the town had two pound keepers, charged with safekeeping stray cattle and pigs, until 1957. In the 1970s, when I-95 was built, Exeter evolved into an affluent bedroom community of Providence. But visitors still occasionally turn a corner to discover the past: a dirt road cluttered with wild turkeys, or deer hopping over stone fences. Some elderly locals square-dance in barns on the weekends, and streets keep their old names: Sodom Trail, Nooseneck Hill. The white wooden Chestnut Hill Baptist Church in front of Lena’s cemetery, built in 1838, has its original blown-glass windows.



An early Nor’easter is brewing as we pull into the church parking lot. The heavy rain will soon turn to snow, and there’s a bullying wind. Our umbrellas bloom inside out, like black flowers. Though it’s a somber place, there’s no immediate clue that an accused vampire was buried here. (Except, perhaps, for an unfortunately timed Red Cross blood drive sign in front of the farmer’s grange next door.) Unlike Salem, Exeter doesn’t promote its dark claim to fame, and remains in some respects an insular community. Old-timers don’t like the hooded figures who turn up this time of year, or the cars idling with the lights off. They say the legend should be left alone, perhaps with good reason: Last summer a couple of teenagers were killed on a pilgrimage to Lena’s grave when they lost control of their car on Purgatory Road.



Most vampire graves stand apart, in wooded spots outside modern cemetery fences, where snow melts slower and there’s a thick understory of ferns. But the Chestnut Hill Cemetery is still in use. And here is Lena. She lies beside the brother who ate her heart, and the father who let it happen. Other markers are freckled with lichen, but not hers. The stone looks to have been recently cleaned. It has been stolen over the years, and now an iron strap anchors it to the earth. People have scratched their names into the granite. They leave offerings: plastic vampire teeth, cough drops. “Once there was a note that said, ‘You go, girl,’” Bell says. Today, there’s a bunch of trampled daisies, and dangling from the headstone’s iron collar, a butterfly charm on a chain.



***



How did 19th-century Yankees, remembered as the most pious and practical of peoples, come to believe in vampires—especially when the last known vampire panics at the time hadn’t occurred since 18th-century Europe? Some modern scholars have linked the legend to vampiric symptoms of diseases like rabies and porphyria (a rare genetic disorder that can cause extreme sensitivity to sunlight and turn teeth reddish-brown). Exeter residents at the time claimed that the exhumations were “a tradition of the Indians.”





The legend originated in Slavic Europe, where the word “vampire” first appeared in the tenth century. Bell believes that Slavic and Germanic immigrants brought the vampire superstitions with them in the 1700s, perhaps when Palatine Germans colonized Pennsylvania, or Hessian mercenaries served in the Revolutionary War. “My sense is that it came more than one time through more than one source,” he says.



The first known reference to an American vampire scare is a scolding letter to the editor of the Connecticut Courant and Weekly Intelligencer, published in June 1784. Councilman Moses Holmes, from the town of Willington, warned people to beware of “a certain Quack Doctor, a foreigner” who had urged families to dig up and burn dead relatives to stop consumption. Holmes had witnessed several children disinterred at the doctor’s request and wanted no more of it: “And that the bodies of the dead may rest quiet in their graves without such interruption, I think the public ought to be aware of being led away by such an imposture.”



But some modern scholars have argued that the vampire superstition made a certain degree of practical sense. In Vampires, Burials and Death, folklorist Paul Barber dissects the logic behind vampire myths, which he believes originally arose from unschooled but astute observations of decay. (Bloated dead bodies appear as if they have recently eaten; a staked corpse “screams” due to the escape of natural gases, etc.) The seemingly bizarre vampire beliefs, Barber argues, get at the essence of contagion: the insight that illness begets illness, and death, death.



Vampire believers “say that death comes to us from invisible agents,” Barber says. “We say that death comes to us from invisible agents. The difference is that we can get out a microscope and look at the agents.”



While New England’s farmers may have been guided by something like reason, the spiritual climate of the day was also hospitable to vampire rumors. Contrary to their Puritanical reputation, rural New Englanders in the 1800s were a fairly heathen lot. Only about 10 percent belonged to a church. Rhode Island, originally founded as a haven for religious dissenters, was particularly lax: Christian missionaries were at various points dispatched there from more godly communities. “The missionaries come back and lament that there’s no Bible in the home, no church-going whatsoever,” says Linford Fisher, a Brown University colonial historian. “You have people out there essentially in cultural isolation.” Mary Olive, Lena’s sister, joined a church just two weeks before she died, her obituary said.



In place of organized worship, superstitions reigned: magical springs with healing powers, dead bodies that bled in the presence of their murderers. People buried shoes by fireplaces, to catch the Devil if he tried to come down the chimney. They nailed horseshoes above doors to ward off evil and carved daisy wheels, a kind of colonial hex sign, into the door frames.



If superstition likely fanned the vampire panics, perhaps the most powerful forces at play were communal and social. By 1893, there were just 17 people per square mile in Exeter. A fifth of the farms were fully abandoned, the fields turning slowly back into forest. In her monograph The New England Vampire Belief: Image of the Decline, gothic literature scholar Faye Ringel Hazel hints at a vampire metaphor behind the westward hemorrhage: The migration “seemed to drain rural New England of its most enterprising young citizens, leaving the old and unfit behind.”



As Exeter teetered near collapse, maintaining social ties must have taken on new importance. An exhumation represented, first and foremost, a duty to one’s own kin, dead or dying: the ritual “would alleviate the guilt someone might feel for not doing everything they could do to save a family, to leave no stone unturned,” Bell says.



Even more significant, in small communities where disease could spread quickly, an exhumation was “an outward display that you are doing everything you can to fix the problem.” Residents of the already beleaguered town were likely terrified. “They knew that if consumption wiped out the Brown family, it could take out the next family,” Bell says. “George Brown was being entreated by the community.” He had to make a gesture.



The strongest testament to the power of the vampire myth is that George Brown did not, in fact, believe in it, according to the Providence Journal. It was he who asked a doctor to perform an autopsy at the graveyard, and he who elected to be elsewhere during the ritual. He authorized his loved ones’ exhumation, the Journal says, simply to “satisfy the neighbors,” who were, according to another newspaper account, “worrying the life out of him”—a description with its own vampiric overtones.





Perhaps it was wise to let them have their way, since George Brown, apparently not prone to tuberculosis, had to coexist with his neighbors well into the next century. He died in 1922.



***



Relatives of the Browns still live in Exeter and are laid to rest on Chestnut Hill. Some, planning ahead, have erected their grave markers. It can be disconcerting to drive past somebody’s tombstone on the way to his or her home for a vampire-oriented interview.



On a sunny Halloween morning, when Bell has left for a vampire folklore conference at the University of London, I return to the cemetery to meet several Brown descendants at the farmer’s grange. They bring, swaddled in old sheets, a family treasure: a quilt that Lena sewed.



We spread it out on a scarred wooden table. The cotton bedspread is pink, blue and cream. What look from a distance like large patches of plain brown fabric are really fields of tiny daisies.



It’s the work of a farm girl, without any wasteful appliqué; Lena clearly ran out of material in places and had to scrimp for more. Textile scholars at the University of Rhode Island have traced her snippets of florals, plaid and paisley to the 1870s and 1880s, when Lena was still a child; they wondered if she used her sister’s and mother’s old dresses for the project. Perhaps her mother’s death, too, explains Lena’s quilting abilities, which are considerable for a teenager: She might have had to learn household skills before other girls. The quilt is in immaculate condition and was likely being saved for something—Lena’s hope chest, thinks her distant descendant Dorothy O’Neil, one of the quilt’s recent custodians, and a knowledgeable quilter herself.



“I think the quilt is exquisite, especially in light of what she went through in her life,” O’Neil says. “She ended up leaving something beautiful. She didn’t know she’d have to leave it, but she did.”



Lena hasn’t left entirely. She is said to frequent a certain bridge, manifested as the smell of roses. She appears in children’s books and paranormal television specials. She murmurs in the cemetery, say those who leave tape recorders there to capture her voice. She is rumored to visit the terminally ill, and to tell them that dying isn’t so bad.



The quilt pattern that Lena used, very rare in Rhode Island, is sometimes called the Wandering Foot, and it carried a superstition of its own: Anybody who slept under it, the legend said, would be lost to her family, doomed to wander...









COMMENTS

-



 

New England vampire panic From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia Gravestone of Mercy Brown, which reads "Mercy L., daughter of George T. and Mary E. Brown, Died Jan. 17, 1892, Aged 19 years

02:04 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 881




Gravestone of Mercy Brown, a young woman in Rhode Island accused of vampirism

The New England vampire panic was the reaction to an outbreak of tuberculosis in the 19th century across Rhode Island, eastern Connecticut, Vermont and other parts of New England.[1] Consumption was thought to be caused by the deceased consuming the life of their surviving relatives.[2] Bodies were exhumed and internal organs ritually burned to stop the "vampire" from attacking the local population and prevent the spread of the disease. Notable cases, such as those of Mercy Brown in Rhode Island and Frederick Ransom in Vermont, provoked national attention and comment.



Contents [hide]

1 Background

2 Documented victims

2.1 Mercy Brown

2.2 Frederick Ransom

3 Contemporary reaction

4 Terminology

5 See also

6 References

Background[edit]

Tuberculosis was known as “consumption” at the time as it appeared to consume an infected person’s body.[3] Although it is now known to be a bacterial disease, the cause was unknown until the late 19th century.[4] The infection spreads easily among a family; thus when one family member died of consumption, other members were often infected and gradually lost their health. People believed that this was due to the deceased TB sufferer draining the life from other family members.[2] The belief that consumption was spread in this way was widely held in New England[5]:214 and in Europe.[6]



In an attempt to protect the survivors and ward off the effects of consumption, bodies of those who had died of the disease were exhumed and examined. The corpse was deemed to be feeding on the living if it was determined to be unusually fresh, especially if the heart or other organs contained liquid blood. After the culprit was identified, there were a number of proposed ways to stop the attacks. The most benign of these was simply to turn the body over in its grave. In other cases, families would burn the "fresh" organs and rebury the body; occasionally the body would be decapitated. Affected family members would also inhale smoke from the burned organs or consume the ashes in a further attempt to cure the consumption.[7]:130



Documented victims[edit]

Mercy Brown[edit]

Main article: Mercy Brown vampire incident

One of the more famous cases is that of Mercy Lena Brown. Mercy's mother contracted consumption, which spread to the rest of the family, moving to her sister, her brother and finally to Mercy herself. Neighbors believed that one of the family members was a vampire who had the illness. Two months after Mercy’s death, her father George Brown and others exhumed the bodies of his family. They found Mary's body showed little decomposition, had "fresh" blood in her heart and had turned in the grave.[8] This was enough to convince the villagers that Mercy Brown was the cause of the consumption. The heart of the exhumed body was burnt, mixed with water and given to her surviving brother to drink in order to stop the influence of the undead. The cure was unsuccessful.[1]



Frederick Ransom[edit]

Frederick Ransom of South Woodstock, Vermont died of tuberculosis on 14 February 1817 at the age of 20.[5]:238 His father, worried that Ransom would attack his family, had him exhumed and his heart burned on a blacksmith's forge.[9] As Ransom was a Dartmouth College student from a well-to-do family, it was unusual for him to fall victim of the vampire panic, which was most common among less educated communities.[10]



Contemporary reaction[edit]

Thoreau wrote in his journal of 26 September 1859: "The savage in man is never quite eradicated. I have just read of a family in Vermont--who, several of its members having died of consumption, just burned the lungs & heart & liver of the last deceased, in order to prevent any more from having it," as a reference to contemporary superstition.[11] When rural Rhode Islanders moved west into Connecticut, locals perceived them as "uneducated" and "vicious", which was partially due to the Rhode Islanders' beliefs in vampirism.[2] Newspapers were also sceptical, calling belief in vampirism an "old superstition" and a "curious idea".[7]:132



While the press dismissed this practise as superstition, the burning of organs was widely accepted as a folk medicine in other communities. In Woodstock, where local belief was still present, town records report hundreds of onlookers attending the burning of Frederick Ransom's heart: for instance, the records report that “Timothy Mead officiated at the altar in the sacrifice to the Demon Vampire who it was believed was still sucking the blood of the then living wife of Captain Burton.”[1]



Terminology[edit]

It is unlikely that the deceased would have been known as vampires by their affected families because the word was not in common use in the community at that time. However, the term was used by newspapers and outsiders at the time due to the similarity with contemporary vampire beliefs in eastern Europe.[8]



These beliefs were very different from the vampires portrayed in modern popular culture. Michael Bell, who conducted an anthropological study of the phenomenon in New England, rejected that modern narrative: "No credible account describes a corpse actually leaving the grave to suck blood, and there is little evidence to suggest that those involved in the practice referred to it as 'vampirism' or to the suspected corpse as a 'vampire', although newspaper accounts used this term to refer to the practice."[7]





^ Jump up to: a b c Tucker, Abigail. "The Great New England Vampire Panic". Smithsonian magazine (October 2012). Retrieved 2012-12-02.

^ Jump up to: a b c Sledzik, Paul S.; Nicholas Bellantoni (1994). "Bioarcheological and biocultural evidence for the New England vampire folk belief" (PDF). American Journal of Physical Anthropology 94 (2): 269–274. doi:10.1002/ajpa.1330940210. PMID 8085617.

Jump up ^ "Learn the Signs and Symptoms of TB Disease." Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, 18 June 2012. Web. 02 Dec. 2012. .

Jump up ^ Madigan, Michael T., et al. Brock Biology of Microorganisms: Thirteenth edition. Benjamin Cummings: Boston, 2012. Print.

^ Jump up to: a b Guiley, Rosemary (2005). The Encyclopedia of Vampires, Werewolves, and Other Monsters. Facts on File. ISBN 0-8160-4684-0.

Jump up ^ Ingber, Sasha (2012-12-17). "The Bloody Truth About Serbia's Vampire". National Geographic News. Retrieved 15 August 2013.

^ Jump up to: a b c Bell, Michael (2006). "Vampires and Death in New England, 1784 to 1892". Anthropology and Humanism 31 (2): 124–140. doi:10.1525/ahu.2006.31.2.124. Retrieved 16 August 2013.

^ Jump up to: a b "Interview with a REAL Vampire Stalker". SeacoastNH.com. Retrieved 2013-08-15.

Jump up ^ Henderson, Gareth (18 November 2010). "'History of Vampires' Recounts Woodstock Tale". Vermont Standard. Retrieved 2013-08-16.

Jump up ^ Tucker, Abigail. "Meet the Real-Life Vampires of New England and Abroad". Smithsonian magazine (September 2012). Retrieved 2013-08-15.

Jump up ^ Thoreau, Henry David, Bradford Torrey, and Francis H. Allen. "Journal." Journal. Vol. 30. New York: Dover Publications, 1962. N. pag. Print. Manuscript.

COMMENTS

-



 

Vampire Wines... A beautiful array of deliciousness...http://vampire.com/our-wines/

01:50 Aug 03 2015
Times Read: 882


The Vision



The year was 1985, and it was pitch dark on a rural highway somewhere in the Nevada desert. The only visible lights were the stars up above, when Michael Machat first saw the vision across the sky. The image was red wine, and the name was Vampire. Some 3000 miles later Machat emerged in NY eager to share what he thought was a brilliant idea. Unfortunately the reaction from the wine trade was disbelief. “A wine named Vampire? What was this young New York lawyer thinking?” At that time the notion of calling a wine Vampire®, let alone describing it as the Blood of the Vine!® was downright silly if not irreverent. Wine was meant to be taken seriously; it wasn’t meant for playing games.



Machat Family PhotoNot perturbed by the skeptics, the idea stayed with him. Transylvania was the logical choice, but at the time it was ruled by the communist dictator Ceausescu and marketing was illegal. They too weren’t interested in Machat’s ideas. But the power of the vision stayed with him.

Later that year music/trademark attorney Michael Machat visited London for what was supposed to be a four week business trip. It was here that he met the girl who would become the future Countess to Vampire wines, and his wife to this day — British beauty musician/writer Lisa Dominique. Michael’s one month stay in England lasted 7 years and in 1990, Michael married English rock star Lisa Dominique.



While representing artists in England, Machat didn’t give up on his vision. Since Transylvania wasn’t an option, he began elsewhere. In 1988, while living in London, he released the first Vampire wine, a full bodied Algerian Syrah bottled in France. Next was an Italian Sangiovese, which found its way back home to the Anne Rice Fan Club in New Orleans.



It wasn’t until 1990 when the Berlin Wall was torn down and the Romanian people executed their leader that Michael began his early trips to Transylvania seeking a winery for his concept. It wasn’t easy. Marketing had been unlawful for 45 years and the Romanians had no appreciation for the western world’s notion of a vampire. Many vintners were too proud to allow Machat to brand their wine as he envisioned. They had a different understanding of vampires, and convincing them that the idea would work was surprisingly not simple.



In 1995, one decade after that road trip, Michael brought his vision to life. He had at long last found a home for his idea in Transylvania. From the soil and roots of the legendary Count Dracula, Vampire had arisen and the true blood of the vine was born.



Over two decades have passed since that first production of Vampire wine in Transylvania, and we are proud to say it has been a wonderful journey of making our wines the best that they can be. Along the way, both Michael and Lisa’s palates matured. They began demanding better and better wine for their Vampire Brand.



So in 2007, the Machat family uprooted their connections in Transylvania and moved their wine production to California where they reside. The first California production was produced in Paso Robles. The following year the Machats began expanding the Vampire range, adding Dracula and Trueblood to their upper range of wines.



With an unyielding thirst for even more distinctive and sophisticated wines, the Machats established a winery up in Napa where they produce Cabernet Sauvignon, Pinot Noir, and Chardonnay. In May 2014, their Trueblood Mt. Veeder Cabernet Sauvignon won a Gold Medal and scored 90 Points at the Los Angeles International Wine and Spirits Competition.



In 2011 the Countess Lisa Dominique designed and opened up the Vampire Lounge & Tasting Room in Beverly Hills. The venue has become a favorite of many to hang out and relax over a glass of wine. (The staff are discreet as would be expected in a place haunted by entertainment personalities. )

In 2014, the Countess Lisa also proudly released her first Vampire novel, “A Walk in the Sun” – a Vampire Vineyards publication. The book has garnered great reviews and has been compared to the classic Bram Stoker’s Dracula by Kirkus Reviews.



Whatever the Machat “Vampire Vineyards’ Family share and produce, they surround it with a passion that reveals their love for what they do. Be it their range of award winning wines, their delicious fine Vampire Belgian chocolates or their eclectic Vampire Coffees, or maybe just a cozy night by the fire reading “A Walk in the Sun” whilst sipping the blood of the Vine! It’s what they love to do. It is their passion, and that passion is something they feel blessed to be able to share with you.



COMMENTS

-



 

Vampire Bloodlines

03:11 Aug 02 2015
Times Read: 887




------------------------=>=------------------------



In Eurasia and the Americas there are eight primary bloodlines of vampire, all descended from the Parisian Council (who meet in the Musee Carnavalet). Fountainheads (AKA: Sourde de Sang) of these lines are:



Mother of All Darkness (AKA: Kali Ma, Dark Maiden, Marmee Noir)

Queen of Nightmares (AKA: Lilith)

Morte d'Amour

Belle Morte

The Dragon (AKA: Drac Ul)

The Traveler (AKA: Le Voyageur)

The Earthmover (AKA: Mr.Oliver, Moteur de Terre, All-Father)

Padma (AKA: Master of Beasts, Maître des Bêtes, Maitre des Betes)

Other "breeds" of vampires exist, but only those with associations with the Mother of All Darkness generally exhibit the bloodline-forbidden traits. The vampires that were created before the Mother of All Darkness or who exist elsewhere in the world than her influence obviously do not always subscribe to the above pigeonholes. As far as preterologists can tell, "master vampires" are a phenomenon brought about by the lines affected by the Mother of All Darkness, with other lines (like those in China, Australia, etc…) being almost completely devoid of "masters". Obviously, this leads to a high number or runaway vampires turning Revenant among those lines, or those lines having an inclination towards resisting Revenancy. In this way, the Mother of All Darkness is the source of all modern European vampires, yet she was far from the first vampire — much like how automobiles existed long before Ford established his automotive industry, or how moving pictures and sound recording existed long before Edison opened his first film or recording studio.



Oftentimes there are Abilities possessed only by particular bloodlines, but found in Master vampires of 'improper' bloodlines (used as a telling sign of who is a Master vampire and who is just amazingly powerful). In the United States, the line of Belle Morte is the most commonly found, followed closely by the line of Padma.



Although aptitudes for Abilities are carried down along the bloodlines, any other traits are purely a matter of selection (EG: Not all Belle-made vampires are attractive/sultry/touchy-feely/et cetera, not all Morte-made vampires are creepy/morbid/scary/et cetera, but the Belle vampires tend to select attractive folks to bring over and the Morte vampires tend to select creepy folks).



Back in the Dark Ages, the Mother of All Darkness, Morte d'Amour, the Queen of Nightmares, and the Dragon were the primary go-getters furthering the vampire lines in Europe. This led to the legendary idea of vampires being generally creepy. In more recent times, Belle Morte and Padma have been picking up the slack, as well as the Earthmover and Traveler to a lesser degree. This is due to the first four being in repose and the latter two having interests in pursuits more research-oriented than power-oriented.



Although hardly iron-clad, those of particular bloodlines often show a bias in what sorts of people they decide to bring over. Belle vampires will often select those who either reflect beauty and/or sensuality, or who have high aptitude in creating such. Padma vampires will often select those with a knack for animal handling or those who would do well in the wilderness. Morte d'Amour vampires often go for the straight-creepy, selecting the insane, disfigured, or morbid. Queen of Nightmares vampires largely work around notions of fear, getting into a psychological take on things. If Queen's vampires work off of the effects of fear, Drac Ul tends towards the causes; Dragon-line vampires are often very aristocratic and socially active in a 'control and terror' way (see the local library for Vlad the Impaler). Both Earthmover and Traveler focus on the more erudite, the former with historical research/preservation and the latter with information gathering/recording.



vamp.jpg



---------------------=>=----------------------



Belle Morte is also known as Beautiful Death or simply as Belle. Beautiful, luscious with dark brown hair and honey colored eyes, Belle Morte has the ability to induce lust from a distance (extending to at least hundreds of people at a distance of miles), the ability to draw power from lust, and the ability to call all of the "great cats" (presumably lions, tigers, leopards, jaguars, etc.). All members of Belle-Morte's bloodline tend to be selected for their beauty or their ability to create beautiful things. Belle-Morte can make mental contact with all new vampires of her bloodline, and can serve as a mental "bridge" between willing members of her bloodline. In some cases, Belle Morte has shown the power to actually "resculpt" the features of vampires in her bloodline, making them still more beautiful than when they were chosen.



Active from 1700-1800 AD on, most likely brought over in the 11th Century AD.



Passed through Chicago in July 2001.





---------------------=>=---------------------



The Dragon, rumoured by some to be female and by others to be male (possibly was Vlad Dracul), is a lover of battle and power. The line once flourished, especially in ancient Rome where the line had a fondness for gladiators and senators, but fledglings have become more and more uncommon in the last few centuries. The Dragon has the power to draw all the energy from another vampire, killing it permanently. Like Belle Morte and the Queen of Nightmares, the Dragon has the ability to project power. The vampires of Dragon's line tend to be rage-fueled warriors or cut-throat executives, if not both. A vampire of Dragon's line is a formidable opponent, and a master of the line can be quite terrifying. Also, the power of a Dragon tends to hold heat, an unusual quality in a vampire's aura.



Possibly brought over in the 3rd Century BC. Now Dormant. Although "asleep", her (or his?) will has been known to manifest in dreams.



History has no recent record of him/her passing through Chicago.



NOTE: Yes, in books after Obsidian Butterfly, we found out that it was Ms.Dragon and not Mr.Dragon. The above file was established as IC continuity before that book, though.





-------------------=>=-------------------



Mr. Oliver, also known as Moteur de Terre or the All-Father, is rumoured to be a homo erectus vampire and about two million years old. Mr. Oliver's abilities include the ability to cause earthquakes, the power to wound, levitation of himself or others, the ability to remain awake during the day and mask his vampire nature almost totally, voice powers, and the ability to call snakes and snake-like supernatural creatures.



Rumours of his death are greatly exaggerated, and his protest to the laws making American vampires into citizens is well known — largely a belief that there is no better system to deal with errant vampires than that of other vampires, and that human law and vampire law can not and should not mix. Much like the Traveler, Earthmover's agenda is largely information and research based, concerned more with details of the past and how they might effect the present and future.



History has no recent record of him passing through Chicago.





---------------------=>=----------------------



Morte D'Amour is also known as Lover of Death but more accurately Death of Love or Death from Love. Little is known about the sourdre de sang, but the line is often full of sadists, debasers, and the criminally insane.



Although he is considered a Council member, he is generally dormant. Known to manifest in dreams, Morte has been gradually becoming more active since the mid 1970s, around the time of the rise of the alternative Goth culture (although it is unconfirmed which was the cause and which was the effect or if it was coincidence).



Presumed to have been brought over in the 5th Century AD, and having created a wave of thousands of vampires in the British Isles around 600-800 AD.



Passed through Chicago in July 2001.





---------------------=>=---------------------



The Mother of All Darkness is also known as Mother Darkness, the Sweet Dark, Marmee Noir, Kali Ma, and the Dark Maiden. The Mother of All Darkness is the source of all modern European vampires (but not all vampires, since they existed long before her time) and the head of the Parisian Vampire Council. Although she may not have been brought over until 5th-6th Century AD, which is when she first appeared in India, her ability to focus the powers of vampires into Bloodline Fountainheads has made her into the effective "mother" of the modern European vampire. The Mother has control over vampire/lycanthrope mixes and other kinds of felines and their werecat counterparts. Little is known about the vastness of the Mother's powers and abilities, and nothing is known about her true nature.



She has been dormant for centuries, often not counted as part of the Council due to being the head. Although "asleep", her will has been known to manifest in dreams.



History has no recent record of her passing through Chicago, thankfully.





---------------------=>=----------------------



Padma, also known as Master of Beasts or Maitre des Betes, can bend animals and shapeshifters to his will, and can also use the power as if it were a shapeshifter's beast - forcing his power into another, controlling their shapeshifting, and even killing them.



Newest in office, possibly brought over in the 14th Century.



Passed through Chicago in July 2001.





---------------------=>=----------------------



The Queen of Nightmares is also known as Morvoren, Moroven, Morrigan, Nemhain, and Lillith. The Queen of Nightmares is described as a pale blond vampire, beautiful but terrifying to behold. Well over a thousand years old, she once ruled her own lands (possibly Iceland), later invaded by Vikings. The Queen of Nightmares is rumored to be able to walk in daylight and can project fear and panic over great distances, especially when her name is invoked. With enough fear, the Queen of Nightmares can easily and safely kill her targets. She has a tendency to kill those of her line who are more beautiful than she.



Although she is considered a Council member, she is dormant. Although "asleep", her will has been known to manifest in dreams.



History has no recent record of her passing through Chicago.



Possibly See: http://enchanteddoorway.tripod.com/vamp/iceland.html





--------------------=>=--------------------



The Traveler or Le Voyageur has the ability to possess other vampires' bodies, though that vampire's consciousness is still awake. This seems to be limited only to vampires considerably weaker than himself. He also has the ability to lend power to lesser vampires temporarily, bolstering their inherent strengths, and he can shield others from sensing him.



Quite active, Traveler and his line are almost like a vampiric internet, gathering and storing information and details.



Manifested in Chicago in October 2008.



Minority Bloodlines





---------------------=>=---------------------



Triste, the Sorrowful. It is said that this old vampire was once of Belle Morte's line, but that the powers of lust and beauty did not awake in him. Rumors in Europe are that Belle addicted him to her early on in his existence, then cast him aside, and that he wept for a century straight. Some accounts hold that he still weeps every night, and that wherever he goes an aura of sorrow envelopes the city surrounding him. What is known for certain is that instead of powers of lust and beauty those created by him and his get awake to powers over sorrow.



Vampires of this line often have an affinity for Control Emotion (Sorrow) even as Non-Master vampires, and when they control the senses of people they usually have an affinity for causing sorrowful or painful sensations.





---------------------=>=---------------------



The White Buffalo Woman is generally considered a one-shot mythological character of the Lakota tribes of North America. When faced with starvation, the Itazipcho band was guided by this entity who was, in fact, a member of a non-Eurocentric bloodline, circa 8,000 BC.



In the face of the European vampire immigration, the White Buffalo Woman bloodline (like many other bloodlines not represented in the Parisian Vampire Council) has declined to near non-existence. About the only defining ability in the White Buffalo Woman's bloodline is the power to (gradually) control weather.

COMMENTS

-



 

Psychology Uncovers Sex Appeal of Dark Personalities Why are narcissists more physically attractive? By Daisy Grewal | November 27, 2012

04:44 Aug 01 2015
Times Read: 726


Although most people probably don’t consider narcissism or psychopathy desirable qualities in either their friends or romantic partners, many of us are mysteriously drawn toward people with these personality traits. Mean girls are often the most popular ones at school and vampires are sex symbols. Recent research has found that people with so-called “dark” personality traits are more physically attractive than others. What is it about dark personalities that make them so appealing? The answer may help us understand what makes people with these personality traits so successful at exploiting others.



Nicholas Holtzman and Michael Strube of Washington University in St. Louis were interested in looking at the relationship between physical attractiveness and people’s tendencies towards narcissism, psychopathy, and Machiavellianism. They wanted to find out whether these three traits, referred to as the “dark triad,” are associated with a greater ability to successfully enhance one’s physical appearance.



To test this idea, they invited 111 college students (64 percent women) into their laboratory. Each student was photographed soon after they arrived. Then, after taking this initial photograph, each student asked to change out of their own clothes and put on a pair of gray sweatpants and a t-shirt. Women were instructed to remove any makeup, and anyone with long hair was asked to pull it back into a ponytail. The students were then photographed in this more natural state. Holtzman and Strube showed both sets of photographs to a group of strangers who rated them in terms of physical attractiveness. By comparing the attractiveness ratings of the dressed-down and dressed-up students, the researchers were able to determine how much each student was able to make themselves more appealing through flashy clothes, makeup, accessories, etc.



Next Holtzman and Strube assessed the students’ personalities and their tendencies towards narcissism, psychopathy, and Machiavellianism. They asked the students to rate themselves and to provide email addresses for a few of their friends so that the researchers could ask them to provide ratings as well. This combination of self and peer ratings was used to calculate a final set personality scores for each student. Furthermore, the students’ ratings on narcissism, psychopathy, and Machiavellianism were combined into create a composite “dark triad” score.



The dark triad score was positively correlated with their “dressed-up” attractiveness – a finding that mirrors previous findings. However, the dark triad score was not related to ratings of physical attractiveness in the dressed-down photos. In other words, people with dark personality traits are not seen as more physically attractive than others when you take away their freedom to wear their own clothes and makeup. People with dark personalities seem to be better at making themselves physically appealing.



SEE ALSO:

Energy & Sustainability: 5 Steps to Feed the World and Sustain the Planet | Evolution: Giant Squeaker Frog Gets Ready for Cries of Joy | Health: The Conflicted History of Alcohol in Western Civilization | Mind & Brain: Nail Biting May Arise from Perfectionism | Space: Life's Building-Block Chemicals Found on Comet by Lander | Technology: Timeline: The Amazing Multimillion-Year History of Processed Food

The findings reinforce previous research showing that narcissists are more popular than others, literally at first sight. Mitja Back and Boris Egloff of Johannes Gutenberg-University of Mainz along with Stefan Schmukle at Westfalische Wilhelms-University of Muenster conducted a study in 2010 where they collected information on students’ personalities and then had them briefly introduce themselves to one another. After these brief introductions, the students filled out surveys asking about the first impressions made by each other. Students scoring higher on narcissism were seen as more likeable. People perceived the narcissists as more likeable and found that they had flashier appearances, more confident body language, and more attractive facial expressions. Together with Holtzman and Strube’s findings, this suggests that narcissists are more skilled at carrying and presenting themselves in a way that immediately impresses others.



This is yet another reason why it may be important to take your time in forming judgments when you get to know someone. The initial appeal of the narcissist or psychopath may be hard to resist. Physical attractiveness is often automatically associated with a host of other positive traits – a phenomenon known as “the halo effect.” When we perceive someone as physically attractive, we automatically assume they are also kinder, smarter, and more confident. Therefore, creating a physically attractive veneer is a highly effective way of creating an advantageous first impression. Combining physical attractiveness with confidence and humor is even more effective, and it appears that people with exploitive personalities are more successful at this as well.



The more humble among us can take heart in knowing that despite these initial advantages, narcissists’ popularity tends to decline over time. The process may take several weeks, perhaps because people with dark personality traits are skilled at keeping their unsavory side hidden. However, since the hallmark of these personality traits is interpersonal exploitation, it is only a matter of time before those closest to them get wise to their ways and start to avoid them. When it comes to long-term relationships, either in fiction or reality, most people shy away from those with dark personality traits. Maybe that’s why in order to sustain our interest over multiple books or movies, that alluring vampire or villain needs to have a heart of gold.





ABOUT THE AUTHOR(S)

Daisy Grewal received a BA in psychology from UCLA and a PhD in social psychology from Yale University. She currently works at Stanford University as an applied researcher.


COMMENTS

-






COMPANY
REQUEST HELP
CONTACT US
SITEMAP
REPORT A BUG
UPDATES
LEGAL
TERMS OF SERVICE
PRIVACY POLICY
DMCA POLICY
REAL VAMPIRES LOVE VAMPIRE RAVE
© 2004 - 2024 Vampire Rave
All Rights Reserved.
Vampire Rave is a member of 
Page generated in 0.3604 seconds.
X
Username:

Password:
I agree to Vampire Rave's Privacy Policy.
I agree to Vampire Rave's Terms of Service.
I agree to Vampire Rave's DMCA Policy.
I agree to Vampire Rave's use of Cookies.
•  SIGN UP •  GET PASSWORD •  GET USERNAME  •
X